Home » Sermons » New Testament (Page 4)

Category Archives: New Testament

You asked for a sermon on Voices United

 Ephesians 5:15-20  

 

I: — Prostitution is tragic under any circumstances. Prostitution is demeaning. Prostitution, however, that is enjoined as a religious act and defended by a religious argument is more than tragic and demeaning: it’s disgusting.

In the city of Corinth one thousand women were attached as religious prostitutes to the temple of Aphrodite. Needless to say the Christian congregation in Corinth stood out starkly against the backdrop of the temple and its sordid traffic in devotees who did obeisance to Aphrodite and all that the goddess represented. At least the Christian congregation in Corinth largely stood out starkly against the backdrop of sexual irregularities. We know, however, that the spirit of Aphrodite always lapped at the Christian congregation and occasionally infected a member or two of it.

Centuries earlier the Canaanite nations that surrounded Israel had trafficked in religious prostitution too. The word to Israel that had thundered from Sinai, however, had repudiated such degradation. The prophets in turn denounced it unambiguously. Even so, the spirit of sexual irregularity always hovered over Israel, always had to be guarded against, and occasionally had to be exorcised.

Throughout the history of humankind, whenever a goddess has been worshipped as the arch-deity, wherever “Mother-god” has been held up, the final result has always been religious prostitution and widespread sexual promiscuity. For this reason Israel refused to call God “Mother”, and refused as well to speak of the deity as “goddess”.

Throughout the history of humankind goddess-worship (Mother-god-worship) has been associated with the worship of fertility. The worship of fertility includes fertility of all kinds: agricultural fertility, animal fertility, human fertility. A key element in such worship, a key element in the chain of events, has been “sympathic magic”. Sympathic magic means that when humans are sexually active the god and goddess are sexually active too. The sexual activity of god and goddess in turn ensures the fertility of animals and crops.

When Israel was led to call God “Father”, Israel didn’t think for a minute that the God of Israel was equipped with male genitalia rather than female. Israel knew that the true and living God is not equipped with genitalia of any kind; God is not gender-specific in any sense. In calling God “Father”, however, Israel was deliberately refusing to call God “mother”; Israel was deliberately repudiating everything that the fertility cults around it associated with female deities. Israel repudiated the notion that the deity is sexually active, the notion that human sexual activity is sympathically magical, the notion that the entire enterprise is sacramentally abetted by sacral prostitution, the notion that the concomitant promiscuity has any place at all in God’s economy. Israel repudiated all of it.

Yes, Israel did occasionally use female imagery to describe God. In scripture God is said to be like a mother or a nurse or even a she-bear not to be trifled with. But while God is said to be like a mother, for instance, God is never said to be a mother, never called “mother”. On the other hand God is said to be a father and is called “Father”. Why the difference? — because of everything detailed above.

In view of all this I am stunned to find Voices United naming God “mother” and “goddess” in six hymns and three prayers. Two of the prayers name God “Father and Mother” (as in the rewritten prayer of Jesus, “Our Father and Mother…”). This plays right into the hands of Canaan and Aphrodite where sexual intercourse among the deities creates the universe. (In the creation stories of the bible there is no suggestion anywhere that the universe came into being as the result of sexual activity among the deities.) It also plays into the hands of the old notion that when a worshipper is sexually joined to a religious prostitute, worshipper and prostitute themselves become the god and the goddess. In other words, to speak of “Our Father and Mother” lands us back into everything that Israel’s prophets fended off on account of the character of Israel’s God. Hymn #280 of Voices United exclaims, “Mother and God, to you we sing; wide is your womb, warm is your wing.” This hymn squares perfectly with the fertility cults of old, together with their sacral prostitutes and their religiously sanctioned promiscuity.

 

II: — As expected, then, Voices United denies the transcendence of God. By transcendence we mean the truth that God is “high and lifted up”, as Isaiah tells us. Later a Hebrew prophet, knowing himself addressed by the holy One Himself, finds seared upon his own mind and heart, “…my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways my ways, says the Lord. For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are my ways higher than your ways and my thoughts than your thoughts.” (Isaiah 55:8-9) God is radically different from His creation, radically other than His creatures.

The distinction between God and His creation is a distinction that scripture never compromises. “It is He that hath made us, and not we ourselves”, cries the psalmist. In last week’s sermon I mentioned that the root meaning of “holy” is “set apart” or “different”. God is holy in that He is radically different. God is uniquely God. His creation is other than He, different from Him. To be sure, His creation is good (good, at least, as it comes forth from His hand, even though it is now riddled with sin and evil); but while God’s creation is good it is never God. The creation is never to be worshipped. Idolatry is a horror to the people of God. The creation isn’t God; neither is it an extension of God or an aspect of God or an emanation of God. God remains holy, high and lifted up. He and His creation are utterly distinct. He alone is to be worshipped, praised and thanked. We who are creatures of God are summoned to trust Him, love Him, obey Him, and therein know Him. We are summoned to know God (faith is such a knowing); but we are never summoned to be God. Indeed, the temptation to be God, to be our own lord, our own judge, our own saviour — this is the arch-temptation. Any suggestion that any human activity can render us divine (as is the case with sacral prostitution) is a denial of God’s transcendence. The old hymn known as “The Doxology”, “Praise God from whom all blessings flow/Praise Him all creatures here below…”, reflects God’s transcendence. In Voices United, however, “the Doxology” has been altered to “Praise God from whom all blessings flow/Praise Him all creatures high and low…”. “All creatures here below” affirmed the truth that God is above us; “All creatures high and low” makes no such affirmation. In the mother-goddess mind-set God is no longer radically other than His creation; God is no longer discontinuous with the world; God and the world are a function of each other. Here God is an aspect of the world — which is to say, God (so-called) is useless to the world.

The loss of God’s transcendence is reflected in the psalm selections of Voices United. Of the 141 psalm selections in the book, only 9 retain the name LORD. (When LORD is spelled with every letter capitalized, it translates the Hebrew word YAHWEH, “God”.) Voices United has virtually eliminated “LORD” from the Christian vocabulary. The reason it has done so, according to the hymnbook committee, is because “LORD” is hierarchical and therefore oppressive. The hymnbook committee is correct concerning one matter here: unquestionably “LORD” is hierarchical; God is above us; He is “high and lifted up”; he does transcend us infinitely. But does this make Him oppressive? So far from making Him oppressive, the fact that God is above us is the condition of His being able to bestow mercy upon us. Only if God is above us, only if God transcends us, is He free from us and therefore free to act for us.

The loss of God’s transcendence shouldn’t surprise us in view of the fact that the New Age movement has infected everything in our society, the church not excepted. The New Age movement endorses pantheism (that heresy, says C.S. Lewis, which always tempts the church). Pantheism insists that God is the essence of everything or at least that God is in everything. If God is in everything or the essence of everything, then there is nothing that isn’t God. However, if there is nothing that isn’t God, then evil doesn’t exist, since evil is that which contradicts God and aims at frustrating Him, that which He in turn opposes. And if evil doesn’t exist, then neither does sin, since sin is that expression of evil that has overtaken humans. In other words, the loss of God’s transcendence plunges men and women into a confusion, a maze, where such crucial bearings as sin and evil are lost too.

Yet we are plunged into more than mere confusion; we are plunged into hopelessness. When God’s transcendence is denied, God is unable to judge us (the New Age movement finds this convenient). However, the loss of God’s transcendence also means that God is unable to save us. Only He who transcends the world so as to be able to judge it is also free from the world so as to visit it with mercy. Only the “hierarchical” God can finally be for us. Hierarchy is the condition of God’s helpfulness. The God who isn’t LORD is the God who has been handcuffed.

 

III: — Since God’s transcendence is compromised in Voices United, no one will be surprised to learn that the foundational doctrine of the Christian faith, the doctrine of the Trinity, is undervalued. God is Father, Son and Holy Spirit. In The Hymnbook the Trinity is referred to in over 50 hymns out of 506. In Voices United the Trinity is referred to twice out of 719 hymns. Plainly, the Trinity has all but disappeared. This is no surprise. After all, if God isn’t to be called “Father”, then God certainly isn’t going to be known as “Father, Son and Holy Spirit”.

Why is the doctrine of the Trinity important? How is it foundational to the Christian faith? The question “Who is God?” is a question scripture never answers directly. By way of answering the question “Who is God?” scripture always directs us to two other questions: “What does God do?” and “What does God effect?” “What does God do?” refers us to God’s activity on our behalf, what he does “for us”. “What does God effect?” refers us to God’s activity “in us”.

What does God do for us? He incarnates Himself in Jesus of Nazareth. He redeems His creation in the death of Jesus, restoring its access to Him. He raises Jesus from the dead, vindicating Jesus and declaring him to be sovereign over all, Lord and Messiah.

What does God do in us? He visits us with His Spirit and seals within us all that He has done outside us. He steals over our spiritual inertia and quickens faith. He forgives the sin in us that He had already absorbed for us on the cross. He brings us to submit to the sovereign One whose sovereignty He had declared by raising him from the dead. In short, the God who acts for us in His Son acts in us by His Spirit so that all the blessings provided in the Son may become ours as well.

What God does for us in the Son is known, in theological vocabulary, as Christology. What God does in us through the Spirit is known as pneumatology. Christology and pneumatology add up to theology. Who God is is made known through what He does for us and what He does in us. God is Father, Son and Holy Spirit.

In place of the Trinity Voices United speaks of “Creator, Redeemer, Sustainer”. But the two expressions are not equivalent. “Father, Son, Spirit” speaks of God’s being, who God is in Himself eternally, as well as of God’s activity, what He does for us and in us in time. “Creator, Redeemer, Sustainer”, on the other hand, speaks only of God’s relation to the world in time. According to scripture God’s relation to the world means that He is also judge, sovereign and inspirer. Then instead of “Creator, Redeemer, Sustainer” we could just as readily say “Judge, Sovereign and Inspirer” — plus ever so many more. We could say them all with equal justification, even as we still wouldn’t be saying what is said by “Father, Son, Spirit”: namely, that God is for us and in us in time what He is in himself eternally, and He is in Himself eternally what He is for us and in us in time.

There is another point to be made here. “Creator, Redeemer, Sustainer” is sub-personal. But God isn’t sub-personal. God is Person in terms of whom we understand what it means for us to be persons. Again, for this reason, we must call God “Father” even as for reasons already mentioned we mustn’t call God “Mother”.

There is yet another point to be made here. When we speak of God (or speak to God) as “Father, Son, Spirit” we are calling God by that name wherewith He has named Himself. My name is “Victor”. I always introduce myself as “Victor” because I expect to be called Victor. I don’t care to be called “Vic” or “slim” or “mack” or “You, there”. I think it’s only courteous to call me by that name wherewith I name myself.

Surely we can be no less courteous to God. Yet more than a courtesy/discourtesy is at stake concerning God. According to our Hebrew foreparents name means nature. A change of name means a change of nature. “Jacob” means “cheater”; his name is changed to “Israel” — “he who wrestles with God”. Why the name change? Because the man himself has ceased to cheat and has become someone who will wrestle with God for the rest of his life.

To change the name of God from “Father, Son, Spirit” to anything is to repudiate the nature of the true God and to pursue a false god. To trifle with the name of God at all is to reject the One who is our only God and Saviour.

 

IV: — It’s only fair to admit that there are some fine hymns in Voices United. Not only are there fine older hymns, there are also fine newer hymns. The puzzling feature, then, is why they are mixed up together. Why does the one book contain hymns that are unexceptionable as well as those that are heretical and worse?

On second thought I don’t think there’s a puzzle. I think the mix-up is the result of the age-old temptation of syncretism. We human beings are exceedingly uncomfortable when we face a fork in the road anywhere in life. We prefer to “have our cake and eat it too.” We don’t want to have to say “No” to anyone or anything. It’s always easier to include all the options and endorse all the alternatives. We are syncretists in our fallen hearts.

Syncretism is a temptation that has always tempted God’s people. When Joshua, successor to Moses, confronted the people with his ringing challenge, “Choose this day whom you will serve. The deities of the Amorites? The deities of the region beyond the Jordan? Choose! But as for me and my house, we will serve the LORD!” — plainly Joshua knew that his people could serve either the LORD or the Amorite deities but not both.

As a matter of fact Israel wasn’t customarily tempted to repudiate God; Israel was tempted customarily to combine God and Baal, God and Ashtareh, God and whatever deity the neighbouring nation was extolling. The temptation is easy to understand. God promised His people His fatherly care and protection; Baal promised the people unrestrained licence. Why not have both? Why not have holiness and hedonism at the same time? Holiness guaranteed them access to God, while hedonism guaranteed them endless self-indulgence. Why not have both? Why not have God and mammon? Why not? Because Jesus said it’s impossible. Because the prophets before him said it’s impossible.

All of which brings us to a refrain that reverberates repeatedly throughout God’s history with His people. The refrain is, “I am a jealous God.” God is jealous not in that He’s insecure and He needs to have His ego strengthened; neither is He jealous in that He craves what someone else possesses just because He lacks it. God is “jealous”, rather, in that He insists on our undivided love and loyalty. He insists on our undivided love and loyalty for two reasons. One, since He alone is truly God, He alone is to be worshipped and obeyed. Two, since He alone is truly God, He wants us to find our true wholeness in Him. He knows that since He alone is truly God we shall fragment ourselves if we don’t worship Him alone. He cares too much for us to allow us to fragment ourselves. If we persist in gathering up the gods and goddesses and add the Holy One of Israel for good measure we shall fragment ourselves hopelessly.

Everybody knows that exclusivity is of the essence of marriage. To say that exclusivity is of the essence of marriage isn’t to say that husband and wife live in a universe of two people, ignoring everyone else. But it is to say that at the heart of marriage there is that which can be shared with no one else. Two married people who relish the marvel and the riches their union brings them don’t then say, “Since marriage is so rich with the two of us in it, let’s make it richer still by adding a third person!” So far from enriching a marriage, adding a third person annihilates the marriage. To the extent that exclusivity is of the essence of marriage, then, there is a kind of jealousy that is necessary to marriage.

Israel always knew that “God and…” , “God plus…” meant “not God at all”. Syncretism is fatal to our life in God.

Voices United combines fine hymns and terrible hymns on the assumption, apparently, that “nothing should be left out; no one should feel left out; there should be something here for everybody.” For this reason what we call the “Lord’s prayer” has been re-written, “Our Father and Mother”, even as “Father, Son, Holy Spirit” is retained (twice only) for die-hard traditionalists.

But the one God we are to adore knows that if our hearts go after Him and after some other deity then we shan’t have Him and we shall fragment ourselves utterly. Apart from the folly of our self-fragmentation, He insists on being acknowledged for who He is: the One alongside whom there is no other God, even as the Hebrew language reminds us that the word for “idols” is the word for “nothings”. He is a jealous God, knowing that adding another deity will affect the marvel and richness of our life in Him exactly as adding another party affects the marvel and richness of marriage: it terminates it.

 

V: — What’s at stake in all that has been discussed today? Is only a matter of taste at stake (some people like old-fashioned hymns while others don’t)? Is only a matter of poetical or musical sophistication at stake? What’s at stake here is a matter of life or death, for what’s at stake here is nothing less than our salvation.

As soon as we understand what’s at stake here — everything — we understand the intransigence of our foreparents in matters of faith. Jude insists that we are to “contend for the faith once for all delivered to the saints.” (Jude 3) Why must we contend for it? Because the faith once for all delivered to the saints is under attack. It is assaulted from without the church and undermined from within the church. The assault from without isn’t unimportant; nevertheless, the undermining from within is far more dangerous. Unless we contend for, fight for, the faith once for all delivered to the saints, the truth of Jesus Christ will be cease to be known.

Peter cautions his readers against false teachers. Peter tells us that false teachers “secretly bring in destructive heresies, even denying the Master who bought them.” (2 Peter 2:1)

Paul accosts the Christians in Galatia who are already flirting with gospel-denial, “…there are some who trouble you and want to pervert the gospel of Christ….Who has bewitched you?” (Galatians 1:7; 3:1)

Jude, Peter and Paul aren’t horrified because an alternative religious opinion is being made known; they aren’t heartsick because disinformation is being disseminated; they react as they do inasmuch as they know that where the gospel is diluted, denied, compromised, or trifled with, the saving deed and the saving invitation of God can’t be known. Where the gospel is sabotaged through “destructive heresies”, the salvation of God is withheld from men and women whose only hope is the gospel.

We must be sure we understand something crucial. We don’t contend for the faith once for all delivered to the saints because we are quarrelsome people who relish controversy. We don’t contend because we are ill-tempered people are annoyed with anyone who disagrees with us. We don’t contend because we are doctrinal hair-splitters who wish to make conceptual mountains out of molehills. We contend, as apostles and prophets contended before us, because we can’t endure seeing neighbours whom we love denied access to that truth which saves.

Then contend we shall. But of course we can contend properly only if we are discerning. For this reason John writes, “Beloved, do not believe every spirit, but test the spirits to see whether they are of God; for many false prophets have gone out into the world.” (1 John 4:1) Will our discerning, our testing, and our contending prevail, or are we going to be defeated? We shall prevail, for “faith is the victory that overcomes the world.” (1 John 5:4) Once again the apostle John writes, “…you are of God, and have overcome them [the false prophets]; for He who is in you is greater than he who is in the world.” (1 John 4:4)

                                       

                                                                     Victor Shepherd

February 1997

 

Why Sing?

Ephesians 5: 18-20

 

I: — Why do we sing hymns at every service of worship? Why do we sing hymns at all? To ask this question is to find ourselves asking another question, “Why sing?” But if “Why sing?”, then also “Why make music? Why dance? Why paint? Why write poetry?”

Let’s begin with the last question. Why write poetry? Wouldn’t prose do as well? No, it would not. Poetry has what prose will never have. There is a density to poetry, a compression, a compactness which prose lacks. There is an immediacy to poetry, an intensity, a passion which prose will never have. Because of the vivid imagery in poetry there is a concreteness to poetry compared to which prose is very abstract. You must have noticed that children do not think abstractly; children think concretely. So do primitive peoples. That’s why poetry comes naturally to children and primitive peoples. Only developed societies use abstract prose. Poetry, like music and dancing, is rooted so deep in the human psyche that it could not be deeper.

Poetry plus music gives us song. We sing inasmuch as our psychic constitution impels us to sing.

And why do we sing hymns? Because God himself has reached into the very deepest depths of our heart. God, after all, is our creator. He has fashioned us in his own image. Luke tells us that all humankind has been made to “feel after” God. In addition, in Jesus Christ God has come upon us, poured himself over us, pressed himself upon us, overwhelmed us and soaked us. Every time he thinks of this St.Paul is startled afresh: “He loved me, and gave himself, for me“. St.John says, “When I saw him, I fell at his feet as one dead.” Jeremiah exclaims, “The word of the Lord is like fire in my mouth.” The psalmist cries, “The Lord…delivered me from all my fears. Look to him, and be radiant!” Mary, mother of Jesus, shouts, “My spirit rejoices in God my saviour”.

Something this profound can find expression only in a vehicle which is deeper than deep. The vehicle is poetry and music together. It is no wonder that we sing.

As the gospel informs us we learn the depth of God’s mercy, the extent of God’s patience, the scope of God’s wisdom. All of this stamps itself upon us as Jesus Christ stamps himself upon us. Not surprisingly, then, our hymns come to have a precise content, a rich substance, a specific theme and thrust. Our hymns articulate more exactly that truth of God which has seized us and now sustains us. It is surely obvious now why we sing hymns, and why we shall always sing them.

II: — What kinds of hymns should we sing? Hymns are divided roughly into two kinds: objective and subjective. Objective hymns sing about God, even sing to God. Subjective hymns sing about us. An objective hymn is “Glory be to God the Father, Glory be to God the Son”. A subjective hymn, “O that will be Glory for me”. Many hymns fall in between, embodying elements of both.

Remember, objective hymns sing about God, his person, his truth, his way with us. Subjective hymns sing about us, our moods, our feelings, our aspirations, our response. Now think about this. The New Testament is of one mind that on Calvary’s cross something was done for us, done on our behalf, done, ultimately, by God himself. What was done for us was done in order that something might also be done in us. The order is important. Scripture always moves from the objective to the subjective, from God to us. St.Peter says compactly, “Jesus bore our sins in his body on the tree, in order that we might die to sin and live to righteousness”. Ultimately God did something for us in order that God might consequently do something in us.

If I were to ask you to name the best hymn in the English language concerning the cross, which hymn would you select? Many would select, “When I Survey The Wondrous Cross”. But have you ever noticed that this hymn really isn’t about the cross at all. It says nothing about the atonement. It is about the way our attitudes change when we survey the cross. When we. behold the cross we pour contempt on our pride; we count our richest gain but loss; we cease our boasting. These are all appropriate changes of attitude, to be sure. Nevertheless, the hymn is not about what was done for us on Good Friday. The best hymn about what God has effected through the cross, in my opinion, is a Christmas carol: “Hark! The Herald Angels Sing” Listen to some of the lines:

“Pleased as Man with man to dwell” (an affirmation of the incarnation, the presupposition of the atonement)
“God and sinners reconciled”
“Born that man no more may die, born to raise the sons of earth, born to give them second birth”
“Light and life to all he brings”.

Let’s sing a stanza or two of each kind of hymn, objective and subjective, to illustrate the difference. The objective hymn is “All hail the power of Jesus’ name”. Note how the music supports the theme of the hymn. The sustained notes stand out just because they are sustained; they support the theme, Crown him Lord of all”. The subjective hymn is “O brother man, fold to thy heart they brother.”

III: — Let me say that there is a place for both kinds of hymns. At the same time we must be careful to retain a proper balance and emphasis. The emphasis has to be on the objective hymn; the balance is that we bracket a subjective hymn by having objective hymns on either side of it. We sang a subjective hymn immediately prior to the sermon today: “Beneath the cross of Jesus, I fain would take my stand.” It is unquestionably subjective: “My sinful self, my only shame, my glory all, the cross.” Yet we began the service with an objective hymn and we shall end with one, as we always do.

Let me tell you of my experience a year or two ago. I was flown to Winnipeg to deliver the annual academic lectures at a bible college. I had never had anything to do with the place; I had never had anything to do with any bible college, and didn’t know what to expect. When I arrived I discovered that the students were not interested in academic lectures at all. Following the lectures I was asked to preach at a chapel service. For the service I selected hymns such as “A safe stronghold our God is still” and “Now thank we all our God”. The students would not sing. They stared at the hymnbook and uttered not a sound. The worship-leader, eager to save the day, jumped in and added half-a-dozen highly subjective ditties of minimal substance and maximal sentiment. Whereupon the students sang with gusto. Do those students think that their consciousness, their feelings are the measure of truth? Do they really want to sing about themselves to the exclusion of singing about God? Do they have more confidence in their own (supposed) piety than they have in the gospel? Do they think their faith is stronger than the Word and grace of God which engendered their faith? I was appalled.

Let me repeat. We should sing subjective hymns, for reasons we shall bring forward in a moment. Yet proper emphasis and balance must be maintained. After all, the gospel did not originate with us; the gospel is the self-disclosure and the self-bestowal of God.

To say that there is a place for subjective hymns is not to say that there is a place for mindless sentimentality. Years ago a hit-parade song had one line repeated endlessly: “All you need is lu-uv, doodely doodely doo”. There is a church equivalent: a ditty which consists principally of one line, and says very little. For instance, “Jesus is my friend/Jesus is my friend/Jesus is my friend/ My very own friend.” In terms of substance it doesn’t come close to the great hymns of the church. It says nothing about who Jesus Christ is, what he does, or what he calls forth from us. It is virtually mindless.

There are subjective hymns, however, which are much better than this; subjective hymns which profoundly gather up and articulate our fears, our guilt, our loneliness, as well as our exhilaration and exclamation — all in the light of the goodness and patience, the truth and triumph of God. These hymns we should sing, and sing every week. For we should be honest about ourselves and give expression to what is going on in our hearts, especially in view of the storms within and the storms without.

Think for a minute about bereavement. While it is not healthy for the bereaved person to be weeping all the time, it is equally unhealthy if the bereaved person never weeps. The person who has suffered enormous loss and yet never has a bad day thereafter is unconsciously denying her grief. What is denied is actually buried, soon festers and eventually causes greater emotional discomfort, distortion and even disability. Hymns which permit us, even encourage us, to express our suffering and sorrow in the light of God’s care are health-giving; they are the vehicle of our outcry to God as we hold up our burden to him.

If a thousand and one stresses are beginning to unravel us it is good to sing, “I heard the voice of Jesus say, ‘Come unto me and rest.'”

When we are newly-acquainted with the bottomless depths of our depravity and we are stunned at how vast a work of restoration remains to be done in us, we shall be glad to sing, “Sin and want we come confessing, Thou canst save and thou canst heal.” When we are feeling abandoned (and who hasn’t felt abandoned) it is good to sing, “O love that wilt not let me go”. When we are so wounded that we are beyond even shedding tears we shall sing, as our foreparents did, “Come ye disconsolate, where’er ye languish”.

In all of this we must never lose sight of one glorious truth: how we feel is no indication of where we are. Believing people are “in Christ”, to use Paul’s favourite expression. Our Lord cherishes and secures us even if we feel we are only minutes away from extinction. We are in Christ, and he will ever bind us securely to him.

A splendid hymn which gathers all of this together is “Jesus, lover of my soul”. Before we sing it I want to say a word about the tune to which the lyrics are set. One tune is in a minor key, the other in a major key. Music in a minor key moves us toward introspection, reflection. Minor-key music is haunting, evocative. Not sentimental in the sense of maudlin, but certainly sober, pensive. I like to sing in minor keys now and then, since there is a place for singing soberly, pensively. At the same time, I am especially pleased when Robin Dalgleish resolves the last chord of a minor-key hymn so that we conclude on a major-key note; our mood then shifts from pensive introspection to affirmation. Let’s sing, “Jesus, lover of my soul”, the first two stanzas in a minor key, the latter two stanzas in a major key.

IV: — You must have noticed that we begin and end every service of worship in Streetsville with objective hymns. When we sing a subjective hymn it is always in the middle. (Remember what I said about emphasis and balance!) Have you ever noticed how the written gospels begin and end? Matthew and Luke begin with the annunciation of the birth of Jesus, Messiah, Saviour and Lord; they end with a narrative of the resurrection. Mark begins with a comment on Christ’s public ministry, and ends with his appearance to startled women. John begins with the foundational Word, with the insistence that the entire creation was made through this Word which became flesh. John ends with the risen one commissioning Peter to feed the flock of God. The written gospels neither begin nor end with people looking in upon themselves, fishing around inside themselves for who knows what. They begin and end with with a ringing declaration of the purpose of God in Christ and the fulfilment of that purpose. Shouldn’t this be the way we begin and end a service of worship?

Look at Paul’s letters. They begin with the apostle’s saying, “Grace and peace”. They end with the very same affirmation. Grace is the faithfulness of God whereby God keeps his promise to be our God and not give up on us. Grace points to God’s mercy-riddled steadfastness. Peace, shalom, is God’s end-time restoration of the creation when everything which contradicts the love of God and the truth of God, everything which harasses God’s people, will be dispelled forever. Every epistle begins and ends with the pronouncement of grace and peace.

What happens in the middle of the epistle? Highly disturbing stuff. In Corinth one parishioner was committing incest and appeared not to be the slightest bit upset about it. Some women in the congregation were dressing like streetwalkers and speaking out with comparable brazenness. Some charismatics were trying to turn the service of worship into an emotional exhibition.

In Galatia some church-members were bent on circumcising everything in sight, thinking that in order to be a Christian you first had to become a Jew. Paul was so angry about this that he boiled over and wrote, “If you are so knife-happy why don’t you go all the way and castrate yourselves?” In Colosse some church folk had decided to go in for asceticism: bizarre diets and silly self-denials, none of which was going to help their discipleship at all.

Nevertheless, at the conclusion of every epistle Paul speaks of grace, and only of grace. In other words, regardless of what silliness is going on in congregational life, however painful the truth he has to tell, however ridiculously some people have skewed the gospel, he concludes it all by commending his people to the faithfulness of their God who has promised never to fail them or forsake them. Isn’t this how we should conclude our service of worship?

V: — This morning it remains for us to hear how we are to sing. We are to sing with the same exuberance, ardour and unselfconsciousness that intoxicated people sing with at a party. Paul noted how many of the townspeople in the city of Ephesus became drunk regularly. He told the Christians in Ephesus that they shouldn’t be filled with fire-water; they should be filled with the Spirit (capital “S”!), “singing and making melody to the Lord with all your heart, always and for everything giving thanks in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ to God the Father.”

Centuries earlier still the psalmist had cried, “Sing praises to God, sing praises.” Isaac Watts, perhaps the best hymnwriter in the English-speaking world, said, “Let those refuse to sing who never knew our God.”

F I N I S

                                                                          Victor A. Shepherd

October 1993

 

You asked for a sermon on What Did Paul Really Say About Women?

Ephesians 5: 21-33   Galatians 3:28

 

1] Last year 120 women in Canada were murdered by their husbands (or ex-husbands, lovers or “live-ins”). One-third of these slain women had been raped or strangled or sodomized. Wife-abuse is dreadful I hear of it often; women who have had to leave home on account of the beatings they have endured from their “spouse”. Recently I have heard the stories of women from the more effusive, more demonstrative Christian denominations whose husbands abuse them and then throw Ephesians 5 at them: “Wives, be subject to your husbands…”. Scripture is brought forward to legitimate the shabbiest treatment of a human being who is supposed to be one’s dearest.

Even where there isn’t abuse, the verse from Ephesians is still cited as legitimating the superiority of husband over wife (and by extension, usually, the superiority of male over female). It is assumed now that the husband is boss over his wife; he is chief, master, sovereign, while she in turn is subject, servant, even serf. In any case, he is the ruler and she is the ruled. By extension it is assumed that males ought to be company presidents and females office clerks; males prime ministers and females backbenchers.

When women justly rise up against this they lay much of the blame for it at the feet of St.Paul. Feminists hate him. He is the nasty fellow responsible for any and all notions of inferiority visited upon women.

 

2] Before we deal with the apostle this morning we should glance briefly at the history of the treatment of women. As a matter of fact the treatment accorded women has not been uniformly bad. At different periods of history some societies have been matriarchal; that is, those societies were ruled by women. On the other hand, any society under Arab rule has rendered women shockingly inferior. During the golden age of feudalism (in the middleages) women could own real estate and could serve as lord of the manor. Nevertheless during the 17th century the status of women declined; and during the 19th century it declined abysmally.

In his letter to the church in Galatia (which letter is traditionally known as the charter of Christian liberty) Paul states without qualification that in Jesus Christ there is neither male nor female. Regardless of how any society or any subgroup in a society treats women, in Christ men and women stand on level ground. In Christ there is neither male domination nor female subservience. When the apostle exclaims, “In Christ there is neither male nor female” he is not saying that sexual differentiation has been blurred (men are still men, women still women, and vivez la difference!); he is insisting that in Christ any notion of gender superiority is groundless, false, iniquitous.

The truth is, Paul has been blamed for the social enslavement of women when few people have done as much for their liberation.

 

3] If you doubt this you need only consider the mindset of ancient Greece. Socrates maintained that being born a woman is divine punishment, since a woman is halfway between a man and an animal. To be sure, Socrates did say that a woman could serve in the armed forces — after all, he argued, a female dog is as useful to a shepherd as a male dog.

Aristotle noticed that a swarm of bees is led by one bee in particular; it has to be a king bee, since males are by nature more fit to command than are females. Aristotle maintained that men show their courage by giving orders, while women show their courage by following orders.

In ancient Athens women took no part in public affairs, never appeared with men at meals, never appeared with men on social occasions.

The Greek Stoic philosophers who came after Socrates and Aristotle maintained that women are but a distraction and a temptation.

Things were better in ancient Sparta. In fact at one point Sparta’s women owned two-thirds of the nation’s land. Things were better too in ancient Egypt. But Sparta and Egypt never did influence the world as Athens did.

In the Roman era (following the Greek era) a woman was permitted to accompany her husband socially but was still regarded as humanly inferior.

In Jewish circles it was little better. While the Hebrew bible depicted many women as heroes (Deborah, Ruth, Rahab) rabbinic teaching (that is, the teaching of the rabbis in contrast to the teaching of scripture) generally devalued women. It was regarded improper for a man to speak to a woman in public, even if she were his wife. If a married woman spoke to a man on the street, said the rabbis, her husband could divorce her on the grounds that her conversation was incipient adultery.

 

4] How revolutionary Jesus was! Every day he spoke with women in public. They spoke with him. He included women (both married and single) in his band of disciples. They traipsed around with him and supported him. Scandalous behaviour! He permitted a woman (in public, no less) to wipe his feet with her hair, when a woman whose hair wasn’t tied up was looked upon as a seductress.

Paul certainly knew the gospel accounts of Jesus. Paul certainly knew how revolutionary Jesus had been, and just as certainly he endorsed it. Paul mentions female believers by name — itself part of the Jesus revolution. He speaks of Syntyche and Euodia, two women in the congregation in Philippi “who struggled beside me (not under me!) in the gospel.” These women were on a par with the apostle himself in his ministry. Paul speaks of Prisca and Aquila as “fellowworkers in Jesus Christ.” Prisca and Aquila were a married couple. Two things leap out at us here. One, Paul mentions the woman’s name, Prisca, ahead of her husband’s. (How often do people today refer to the Shepherds as “Maureen and Victor” — in that order?) Two, he addresses her as Prisca, not as Priscilla, Priscilla being a diminutive which, like any diminutive, suggests that someone is not quite grown up. At the conclusion of his Roman letter Paul mentions several church leaders by name, among whom are eight women.

As all of you know, one qualification for being an apostle was to have been an eye-witness of the resurrection of Jesus. Women were the first witnesses of the resurrection. (By the way, in view of this how anyone could question women’s ordination to the ministry is beyond me.) Women regularly preached and prayed aloud in early Christian worship. Women regularly exercised leadership in the earliest church. The revolution which Jesus launched Paul did not stifle. He practiced what he preached. In Jesus Christ there is neither male nor female.

 

5] It is time for us to examine the text which has been misread so widely and which has been the occasion of so much suffering.

(i) The first thing we must notice is really profound: in Ephesians 5 verse 21 precedes verse 22! The instruction to husbands and wives is preceded by the instruction to everyone, “Be subject to one another out of reverence for Christ.” THIS IS FOUNDATIONAL. Before any puffed-up husband reminds his wife that she is supposed to subject herself to him, he needs to be told that he too is supposed to subject himself to her. “Be subject to one another out of reverence for Christ”; this is the foundational statement which controls everything that follows. Mutual subordination, mutual subjection, mutual self-denial is what the gospel requires of every Christian.

Males who think they can use the text as a pretext for abusing their wives or coercing women must understand one thing: “be subject to” does not mean “obey” (see below). Paul never says that a wife is to obey her husband.

(ii) Second point. When Paul says that the husband is head of the wife as Christ is head of the church, domineering males conclude that since Christ is sole, sovereign lord of the church, therefore the husband is sole, sovereign lord of his wife. Not so! Nevertheless, Paul certainly maintains that there is a similarity between Christ’s being head of the church and the husband’s being head of his wife. There is an aspect to Christ’s headship which is the model for the husband’s headship. It’s clear, isn’t it, that our understanding of this passage hinges on our understanding of the meaning of “head” and the meaning of the verb “subject”.

In everyday English “head” can mean literally that part of my body which is attached to my neck, or it can mean figuratively chief, boss, director, commander, controller, ruler, governor. The head-waiter is the fellow who bosses the other waiters. The head of the Royal Bank is the chief of the bank whose word has to be obeyed.

The Greek word Paul uses for head is KEPHALE. It literally means that part of the body which is attached to the neck. But KEPHALE never means, even figuratively, chief or ruler or boss. The Greek word which means chief or ruler or boss is ARCHON — and Paul never says that the husband is the ARCHON, ruler or boss, of his wife. Never! He says, figuratively, that the husband is the KEPHALE of his wife.

Then what is the figurative meaning of KEPHALE? Figuratively, KEPHALE means source of being, origin of being; it does NOT mean someone of superior rank. Jesus Christ is head of the church in that he is the source of the church’s being, the origin of the church’s existence. When Paul says that the husband is head of the wife he has in mind the second creation saga in Genesis 2. There the man or husband is spoken of as the source or origin of the woman’s existence. (In the first creation saga man and woman are created together. In the second, however, woman is made from man (from his rib). Man is the source of woman’s life. (Paul refers to the second creation saga elsewhere in his epistles.)) His point here is that she “comes” from him, NOT that the husband is the wife’s boss or commander or ruler.

The older testament was first written in Hebrew, later translated into Greek for the benefit of Jews who didn’t know Hebrew (most of them). Paul knows Hebrew (he was trained by Rabbi Gamaliel); yet Paul always quotes the o.t. in Greek, there being little point in quoting it in a language his readers could not understand (Hebrew).

Now the Hebrew word for head is ROSH. Where head (ROSH) has the force of chief, ruler, boss, commander, etc., the Greek o.t. uses ARCHON. Where ROSH has the force of “source of life” or even “example” (a meaning found in military contexts) it customarily uses KEPHALE. Paul speaks of the husband as the KEPHALE of his wife, never as the ARCHON of his wife.

The predominant theme of Ephesians is the unity of Christ and his people. (It is not to be denied that Christ is ruler or sovereign over the church. But this is not the theme of the epistle.) This predominant theme — unity — forms the context of the passage under discussion. Paul emphasizes this unity between husband and wife and between Christ and the church by quoting Genesis 2:24 (“Therefore a man leaves his father and mother and cleaves to his wife, and they become one flesh”) in Ephesians 5:31-32: “For this reason a man shall leave his father and mother and be joined to his wife, and the two shall become one. This is a great mystery, and I take it to mean Christ and the church.”

KEPHPALE, “head”, is also used figuratively in military contexts to speak of the front-line soldier who is first in line of fire: the shock-troop in World War I who was first over the top, absorbing enemy fire, the G.I. in World War II who was first on the Normandy beach on D-Day. Today we would say the point man. During the unpleasantness on the Oka reserve two summers ago an officer of the Canadian Army walked deliberately, purposefully, toward the native barricades telling his armed foes that he and his men were moving down the road, barricades or not. The officer who was out in front incurred the greatest risk. In fact he was defenceless. He was the head soldier. It is precisely in this sense that Paul uses the military analogy of head, KEPHALE. All of us know that Paul was exceedingly fond of military metaphors. He loved to compare the Christian life to soldiering.

The husband is head of his wife, then, in the sense that he is like that soldier who incurs the greatest vulnerability, the greatest risk, who is most self-forgetful — all for the sake of others. The husband is head of his wife in that he renounces all concern for safety and self-protection for the sake of his wife. (The husband is head of his wife in that he is willing to “take in on the chin” for her.) Note what Paul says in verse 23: “For the husband is head of the wife as Christ is head of the church, his body, and is its saviour.” To be sure, Jesus Christ is both Saviour and Lord. But the one aspect of Jesus Christ to which Paul refers in this discussion is Christ’s saviourhood. As saviour, Jesus renounced all security, safety, self-protection. For the sake of his people, the church, he incurred extraordinary vulnerability. This is what the husband must do for his wife. Remember, the husband is head of his wife not in the sense of ARCHON, ruler, chief, boss, but in the sense of KEPHALE, the soldier who will incur extraordinary risk for the sake of those to whom he has pledged himself.

(iii) What about the word “subject”? What does it mean? It does not mean “obey”. The Greek verb “to obey” is HUPAKOUO. Paul uses it frequently. He maintains for instance, that children are to obey their parents. BUT NOWHERE DOES PAUL SAY THAT A WIFE IS TO OBEY HER HUSBAND. The verb “be subject to” is HUPOTASSO. It means to give of oneself, even to give of oneself sacrificially. It means to renounce oneself, deny oneself, surrender one’s rights for the sake of someone else. But it does not mean to lie down in front of a brute and say, “Step on me”. Christians recognize that other people — all sorts of other people — have a claim on us. Our spouses therefore have a claim on us too. To be subject to someone is to recognize that that person has a claim on us. The Christian wife recognizes that her husband has a claim on her. He is a needy person; she has resources for helping him. He should be able to count on her help. She must be willing to deny herself for the sake of her needy husband. But this never means “You have licence to abuse me”.

The verb “be subject to” (HUPOTASSO) also has a military background. Imagine a platoon of soldiers moving through enemy territory. Every soldier in the platoon has been trained for a task which is essential to the wellbeing of the entire platoon. If one soldier hangs back, then the entire platoon is endangered. A soldier who did this and then tried to excuse himself on the grounds that he was trying to protect himself, that it wasn’t in his interests to expose himself to risk, that his first concern was to guarantee his own survival — such a soldier would be reminded quickly that it was his responsibility to subject himself to his platoon-mates. He should suspend his self-interest for the sake of his mates who need him. He should support them, do whatever he can to help them, demonstrate his allegiance to them.

The wife is to subject herself to her husband not in the sense of being docile or wimpish or self-deprecating, but rather by recognizing his claim upon her — just as the church subjects itself to Christ and demonstrates its allegiance to him. The wife is to support her husband, do whatever she can to help him, not let him down. And she does this willingly and gladly. But it’s not a matter of gritting one’s teeth and submitting oneself to a brute. No wife is called to submit to a brute. Glad self-renunciation has nothing to do with docile self-victimization.

We must be sure to notice that not only does Paul urge wives to subject themselves to their husbands; he also urges husbands to love their wives. “Husbands, love your wives as Christ loved the church and gave himself up for her.” The word Paul uses for love, AGAPAO, means self-bestowal, self-giving, at whatever cost. It is the word used in John 3:16, “For God so loved the world that he gave…(himself)…”. The husband who loves his wife to the point of giving himself up for her is precisely the husband who is not going to brutalize his wife or insist that she remain under his thumb.

 

6] I want to remind you again that it is not to be denied that Jesus Christ is sovereign over the church, its sole ruler and lord. But this truth is not the theme of the Ephesian letter. The theme here is the unity of Christ and his people. The theme of the passage we are discussing today is the unity of husband and wife. Paul underscores the theme of unity by quoting Genesis 2:24: “‘…a man shall leave his father and his mother and be joined to his wife, and the two shall become one flesh.’ This mystery is a profound one, and I am saying that it refers to Christ and the church…”. “The two shall become one.” There is no suggestion of hierarchy in the Genesis passage Paul quotes; here; neither is there any suggestion of hierarchy in the Ephesian passage Paul himself writes.

 

7] I am aware that you asked for a sermon on what Paul really said about women, not merely what he said about wives. There are other texts therefore which we shall have to examine (for instance, the issue of hats and hair-styles). But this will have to wait for another day.

 

8] The apostle’s last word to us today is the first line of the passage we have been examining: “Be subject to one another out of reverence for Christ.” Husband and wife alike recognize the other’s claim in the other’s need, and want only to help at whatever cost.

                                                                 

                                                                       Victor A. Shepherd                                         

January 1993

 

 

You asked for a sermon on The Armour of God

Ephesians 6:10-20

 

I: — “Rational animal”, said Aristotle. Human beings are rational animals. Aristotle maintained that our rationality distinguishes us from pigs and goats and horses.

From a biblical perspective, however, we are not distinguished as rational animals (after all, apes have a measure of rationality) but rather as spirit-animals. We’re animals to be sure, for according to the ancient creation sagas the animals and we human beings were created on the same “day”. We differ from them however, in that we are the only animal-creatures whom God addresses. Not the only creatures whom God loves, but the only creatures to whom God speaks. God speaks to us, and his speaking to us enables us to respond; even more, his speaking to us moves us to respond. When God speaks to us he expects a response from us. We are response-able, and because we are response-able we are also response-ible; responsible to God, accountable to God. In all of this what distinguishes us from the animals is spirit. Human beings are primarily creatures of spirit.

 

II: — To say that we are primarily creatures of spirit is to say that we live, ultimately, in a world of spirit. Which is to say in turn that conflicts in our world are ultimately spiritual conflicts. Most profoundly, our world is not the scene of competing economic forces (although there certainly are competing economic forces.) Ultimately the world is not the venue of contradictory ethical theories, ultimately not the theatre of clamouring historical movements. The world is finally the scene of spiritual conflict, intense spiritual conflict: a conflict, in fact, which claims victims every day.

Those who do not grasp this are fools, scripture tells us. They are already victims in the conflict and don’t know it. If you and I are going to survive spiritual warfare, thrive amidst it, even triumph in it, then we must understand what Paul means when he says, “For we wrestle not against flesh and blood”. Listen to J.B. Phillips — “For our fight is not against any physical enemy; it is against organizations and powers that are spiritual. We are up against the unseen power that controls this dark world, and spiritual agents from the very headquarters of evil.” Next the apostle tells us that we have to stand. He repeats himself: stand! He means several things. “Stand up to the powers; defy them.” He also means, “Withstand them; don’t succumb!” He even means, “Stand up and be counted; let everyone know where you stand.”

If we don’t see the need to stand in this three-fold sense then we are naive; we are unwitting victims of “the unseen power that controls this dark world.”

The apostle insists that the entire cosmos is shot through with evil. No institution is spared. “Organizations and powers that are spiritual”, is how he puts it; these organizations and powers are influenced by “the unseen power that controls this dark world”.

In other words, not just economics or history or politics but spirit; spirit lies behind Wal-Mart, the University of Toronto, Credit Valley Hospital, the new government of Indonesia, the Canada Council. Spirit (good or bad or both) lies behind the Ku Klux Klan, but also behind the Afro-American organizations which oppose it; behind the Mafia, to be sure, but also behind the Canadian Red Cross; behind the National Hockey League and the National Ballet and the Canadian Medical Association.

It sounds vast: the entire cosmos seethes with spirit. But not only is it vast; it is also pinpointedly individual, microcosmically personal. Spiritual conflict occurs in individuals every bit as much as in organizations and institutions.

Think of the Ford Motor Company when individuals in the Ford family did everything they could to prevent autoworkers from organizing. Harry Bennett, a tough guy from the U.S. Navy, was the liaison person between the Ford Motor Company and the underworld. The Ford family hired Bennett for more than running errands and delivering cars, however. Bennett was hired to beat up anyone who tried to organize the autoworkers. Walter Reuther, the first president of the United Autoworkers, together with his brother, was beaten so badly that they had to be hospitalized for six months.

When Ralph Nader let it be known that General Motors automobiles were structurally unsafe and GM wasn’t going to do anything about it, GM executives had Nader tailed by private detectives night and day, hoping to catch him in an indiscretion for which they could blackmail him and destroy him.

Do you think that education is spiritually neutral? The ministry of education’s outlook, the curriculum it develops and assigns to school, the societal and individual ends toward which it moulds student; there’s nothing neutral about this. Foundational to any ministry of education is what it deems to be the educational good. The ministry of education is an aspect of the provincial government. The government has been elected by the people and wants to be re-elected. At the same time it is subject to immense pressures from assorted lobby-groups. What finally surfaces in our children’s classrooms is a compromise that accommodates, in varying proportions, the mindset of the electorate, the notions of educational theorists, the specific interests of lobby-groups, and the drift of a society that is drifting farther and farther from its Christian roots. None of this is spiritually neural.

Yet lest we think that only “organizations and powers” are involved we must look to ourselves. What about us? It is to you and to me that the apostle speaks concerning “the devil’s craftiness”. Of course we can be tempted, even seduced, at our point of greatest weakness. I need elaborate no further, since temptation or seduction at our point of weakness we usually recognize quite readily. But we are in equal danger of being tempted or seduced craftily at our point of greatest strength. At our weak point we are in danger of falling flat on our face. (Not much demonic craftiness is needed to bring us down.) At our strong point we are in danger of becoming self-important and therefore self-deluded, vain, contemptuous of others and defiant of God; in short, spiritually blind. The evil one can get us where we are weak and where we are strong, and get us with equal ease. Which is to say we can be got ridiculously easily. We are much more vulnerable than we think we are.

 

III: — Then the only thing to do is to put on the whole armour of God

[1] The first item, says Paul is the belt of truth. The belt which the Roman soldier wore was a wide piece of thick leather. It protected his lower abdomen and prevented him from being disembowelled.

Truth is the truth of the gospel; the substance of the gospel. It is the substance of the gospel which gives us substance, something in our belly. Without such substance we shall always lack stomach for spiritual conflict.

The Hebrew bible (which Paul knew backwards) speaks of both the truth of God and “truth in our inward parts”. What else are our inward parts except guts, the very thing which the leather belt protects? The substance of the gospel, truth, lends us substance; and this in turn fortifies us.

[2] The second piece of armour is the breastplate of righteousness (righteousness in this context being the integrity possessed of the person rightly related to our Lord.) The breastplate protected the soldier’s heart. According to biblical metaphor our heart is the control centre for willing, feeling, and discerning. Integrity or righteousness protects our personal control centre. Not the integrity of self-made moral achievement; the integrity, rather, which comes through having Jesus Christ, the righteous one, ruling within us.

When I was a child I relished playing with my gyrotop. When the gyrotop was spinning ever so quickly I could place it on a taut string or a needlepoint and it would stand upright. Regardless of how the string was moved around; regardless of the motion of the string or needle and their quickly changing angles, the top remained upright. Its orientation never changed.

A gyrotop is only a toy. A gyrocompass, on the other hand, is for real. In World War II all submarines were equipped with a gyrocompass. It too spun at startling speed: thousands of revolutions per second. When the submarine was submerged, without radio contact or celestial navigation, the gyrocompass kept it on course. If the submarine was depth-charged and knocked about violently, the gyrocompass reset the course automatically. Without it the submarine would be lost. One hundred men cramped in a steel tube 300 feet down — and everything depending on a small item which maintained constant orientation however violent the turbulence.

Righteousness, integrity — Paul compares it to the breastplate which protected the soldier’s heart. Righteousness, or integrity, protects the control-centre of every Christian.

[3] Shoes, the third item in the Christian’s armour. Did it ever occur to you that the best-trained foot-soldier is only as good as his shoes? What good is a foot-soldier whose feet hurt so much he can’t walk?

Roman soldiers were known for their endurance, their long marches. One of Caesar’s most effective tactics was to keep his men marching when everyone else thought his men would be hunkered down, soaking blistered feet in a basin. But the feet of Caesar’s soldiers didn’t blister; neither did the men become unduly fatigued. Their footwear was better than that. Roman soldiers wore sandals, lightweight sandals made of rawhide. The shoes were light, flexible, resilient. Don’t we need shoes like that: light, flexible, resilient?

“How long do you think you can keep going?” I am asked this question by dispirited pastors and amazed United Church members every day. “Are you in it for the long haul?” I can answer all such questions are three words: light, flexible, resilient.

The shoes, which the Christian wears, are “the gospel of peace”. By “peace” Paul doesn’t mean primarily “peace in my heart”. He means shalom, the kingdom of God, God’s end-time resolution of cosmic conflict when the evil one, now defeated, is finally destroyed and will no longer afflicts God’s creation. The gospel promises this and even now anticipates it. Because I believe the promise, and because my feet are shod with the gospel (which is to say, I’ve already tasted the end-time resolution), I can keep going for as long as breath remains in me. Light, flexible, resilient.

[4] The shield of faith. It quenches fiery darts, says the apostle. One day some enemies of Rome dipped arrows in pitch, set the pitch on fire, and then shot the flaming arrows at Roman soldiers who were still 100 metres away. The arrows stuck fast in the wood and leather shield the soldier carried, and ignited it. As soon as the soldier dropped his burning shield, the next volley of arrows killed him. The solution was simple. Soak the shield in water before the battle. The flaming arrows hissed out, and the Roman line advanced.

Every soldier carried his shield on his left arm. It protected 2/3 of his body, plus 1/3 of the body of the fellow on his left. In other words, every soldier was responsible for affording a measure of protection to his colleague.

“Be sure you take faith as your shield”, Paul insists. We must take faith as our shield, not only because faith extinguishes the flaming missiles by which we are assaulted, but also because each person’s faith affords a measure of protection to others in the congregation. If I don’t take the shield of faith, you will be uncommonly exposed to the evil one’s assault on account of my negligence. In this congregation we owe each other as much protection as we can give each other. After all, we are not isolated strugglers; we are a congregation, a community, a fellowship.

[5] The helmet of salvation. The helmet protects the head. A soldier’s head is vulnerable. In modern infantry engagements 90% of fatal wounds are head wounds. A soldier is more likely to perish through head wounds than through any other kind of injury. The head is crucial.

It is the head which thinks. And it’s important to think. Jesus insists that we love God with our mind. And when Jesus heals the disturbed fellow who runs around in the graveyard mutilating himself, the townspeople find the fellow in his right mind. Paul tells the Christians in Rome that they must not be conformed to the mindset of the world around them; they must be transformed by the renewal of their mind. J.B.Phillips again: “Don’t let the world around you squeeze you into its own mould, but let God remake you so that your whole attitude of mind is changed.” Either our thinking is renewed at the hand of God or we are stuck in that mindset which blindly keeps on rationalizing the delusions and depravities of a world which contradicts the truth of God every day.

Peter urges us to “gird up our minds”. The usual expression is gird up one’s loins. In ancient Palestine people wore calf-length robes. If they had to do something vigorous, they picked up the back of their robe, brought it forward between their legs, and tucked it into their belt. People girded their loins when they were about to do one of three things: work, run, or fight. To gird up our minds means that we must think vigorously; and our thinking has to tell us whether we are to work, flee, or resist. It takes wisdom to survive, even triumph, in the midst of spiritual conflict. Wisdom means knowing when it is appropriate, even needful, to work, flee or resist.

[6] Lastly, the sword of the Spirit, the word of God. The sword, be it noted, is an offensive weapon. The sword of the Spirit (God’s Spirit) is the only offensive weapon the Christian has. Furthermore, it must be noted again that this offensive weapon which God empowers is the word of God or the gospel. The only offensive weapon you and I have and therefore can wield is the gospel.

To say that we wield the gospel is simply to say that the Christian community does not huddle in a corner, a pathetic in-group doing its best to protect itself in a bleak world. To wield the gospel means that we announce and embody the truth of God and the redemption of God and the undeflectability of God at all times and in all places. When Paul wrote the Ephesian letter he was in prison. He didn’t like being in prison, but he also knew that the gospel can be announced and embodied in any setting, and a prison setting is as good as any other.

When, earlier in our century, the Soviet government rounded up thousands of Christians and packed them off to Siberia, these people didn’t exactly laugh. But once in Siberia, hardships and all, they joked with each other that the Russian government, vehemently atheist, had finally funded a Christian mission to the Russian north. The gospel-witness which those cheerful Christians bore there has borne fruit beyond anything anyone could have imagined.

When Paul was imprisoned in Rome the Christian community there was tiny. Five house-churches — 75 Christians? — in a city of one million. Yet Paul had wanted to get to Rome for years just because Rome was the seat of influence throughout the civilized world. At last he got to Rome. His accommodation wasn’t exactly what he had had in mind. But at least he was in Rome. And there he would wield the sword of the Spirit, the gospel, the only offensive weapon the Christian has.

How fruitfully did he wield the gospel? We have just spent 20 minutes being fortified for our struggle by the letter he wrote from prison. How much more fruitful could he be?

Seventy-five Christians in a city of one million. But no self-pity, no poor-meism. Merely a conviction that the armour God provides for God’s people in their spiritual conflicts God’s people must put on. And having put on defensive armour, God’s people must go on the offensive with the sword of the gospel, which sword will win greater victories than any Roman army ever imagined.

 

                                                                                         Victor Shepherd
June, 1998     

Discipleship: Not Warfare Only, But Warfare Always

    Ephesians 6:10-20      1 Timothy 6:12      2 Timothy 4:7

 

The Roman soldier was the most hated person in first century Palestine. He personified everything Jewish people hated about the occupation and its detestable army. Not only had Jewish people been deprived of political self-determination, they had to be reminded of it every time the uniformed soldier marched by. In addition, they couldn’t do a thing about the arbitrary power the soldier wielded. The soldier could compel an Israelite to do anything at all. If a soldier barked, “Carry my pack!”, you put down your bag of groceries as fast as you could; you said, “Yes, sir”, and you carried his pack for as long and as far as he told you. Otherwise he might just tickle your tonsils with his sword. What grated most on Jewish people, however, was the Roman disregard of everything Jewish people held sacred, such as the temple in Jerusalem. Only the high priest entered the holy of holies, the innermost room of the temple, and even the high priest did so only once per year, on the day of atonement. General Pompey, however, had tramped around in it in his muddy boots, then had walked back outside with a smirk and had announced that he hadn’t seen a thing in the unadorned cubby-hole, never mind the God that Jews were always talking about. He had made no secret of the fact that as far as he was concerned the holy of holies was of no more significance than an outhouse. Roman soldiers were loathed.

Nevertheless, whenever Jesus spoke of them in the course of his earthly ministry he spoke well of them. A Roman officer said to him, “I am an officer; when I speak people jump. You have authority too; I know you have. My servant is sick unto death; if you but speak the word your word will free him and he will be healed”. Jesus looked around at the crowd of spectators who were disgusted that he would even speak to a soldier and said to them, “I haven’t found anything approaching this fellow’s faith among the lot of you, and you think you are God’s favourites!”

Needless to say no Jew, and therefore no Jewish Christian, would ever have wanted to join the Roman army. But no gentile Christian could. All Roman soldiers had to promise unconditional loyalty to the emperor, and no Christian could agree to this. Isn’t it startling, then, that since soldiering was alien to both Jewish Christians and gentile Christians, the apostles used pictures from soldiering to speak of Christian discipleship! Paul especially compared following Jesus to military existence over and over. Plainly he admired much about the men whom everyone else despised; plainly he saw many aspects of soldiering which the Christian must take to heart.

Today we are going to look at one or two such aspects, examine the military metaphors, in order that our discipleship might be made more resilient and of greater service to our Lord.

 

I: — The first point is simple: the soldier is trained to fight. A soldier may do other things, will do other things (such as help civilians in times of natural disaster, or search for lost children); but these tasks are ancillary to the one task for which the soldier is trained preeminently: fighting. In the same way discipleship isn’t fighting only (there are other things we do); nevertheless, discipleship is fighting always. Faith never ceases having to fight.

Faith — yours and mine — has to be contended for every day. To be sure faith is God’s gift; we can never bestow it upon ourselves. At the same time that it is God’s gift, however, faith is that for which we must struggle and contend every day. Every day faith is assaulted, and therefore every day I must resolve afresh that this day I am going to think, believe, do as a servant and soldier of Jesus Christ. Not to fight for faith every day is to succumb to despair; not to contend for faith is to fall into hopelessness; it is to surrender to the world’s way of thinking, believing, doing; it is to “go with the flow”, drift downstream, finally drift on out where the lost are drowned.

This isn’t to say that each day brings an intensity to the struggle that couldn’t be more intense. There are days like that, to be sure, as well as days — many more them — which are much less intense. But there are no days when the Christian can coast. If we are unconvinced that we must fight for faith then we should look at our Lord himself. First in the wilderness, where he is tested to the breaking point: is he going to deceive the people with bread and circuses and guarantee himself a popularity and a following he will never have by holding up the way of the cross? is there a pain-free shortcut to the kingdom of God? is obedience to his Father no more demanding than a snooze in a rocking chair? Then see our Lord again in Gethsemane: sweat pours off his forehead as though he had received a fifty-stitch gash. Then see him on the cross. He quotes Psalm 22. It begins, “My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?” As he hangs he is still fighting for faith. You see, he knew what he was doing when he cited Psalm 22 as his affirmation of faith, for verse 24 of the psalm declares, “God has not despised or abhorred the affliction of the afflicted, and God has not hid his face from the afflicted one, but God has heard when the afflicted one cried to God“. Our Lord’s confidence in his Father is undiminished at the last; but what a struggle to get to the last!

Henry Farmer, a British philosopher whom I read in my undergraduate days, was preaching in an English church during World War II. He was preaching on God’s love for us. A Polish fellow who had escaped to England when Poland was overrun waited behind to see Farmer after the service. “Like you, I know what it is to be loved by God”, the Polish man said, “unlike you, however, I know what it is to struggle for it when the blood of one’s dearest friends is running in the gutter on a cold winter’s morning”.

I have sat with tragedy-racked people whose tragedy should have rendered faith forever impossible, according to the psychologists. Yet they hung on, groped for a while, floundered a while longer, began to claw their way out of the emotional rubble which seemed to be suffocating them, and persisted until they could finally say with Job, “Though he slay me, yet will I trust him”.

Paul writes to Timothy, a younger minister, “Fight the good fight of faith; take hold of the eternal life to which you were called; seize this life!” Note carefully: the apostle does not say, “Fight a good fight” — this would mean, “Give it a good go, my boy, and do your best”. “Fight the good fight of faith”. Faith is the fight which we shall always have to wage in a world of unbelief, which world forever wants to render us blind, impotent unbelievers ourselves.

Faith, you see, is not only that which we must fight for; faith is also that which we must fight from. The faith we fight for is the standpoint we then fight from as we contend with everything which hammers us day-by-day. Christians, possessed by the One who is ultimate reality, engage a world of falsehood and illusion. Clinging to the righteousness of Christ, we are immersed in the world’s morass of sin, both subtle and shabby. Desiring no other leader than the one who has made us his through his costliest mercy, we journey with him in a world where he is either not recognized or not esteemed but in any case rarely espoused. Now either we fight in this environment and thrive, or we capitulate and disappear.

Frequently I remind you people of the misunderstandings which surround Jesus (the misunderstanding, for instance, he was always and everywhere “nice”; nothing could be farther from the truth). Another misunderstanding is that the Prince of Peace wants peace at any price. This notion, of course, is patently ridiculous since peace-at-any-price types never get crucified, since they never offend anyone. From the day his public ministry began Jesus was immersed in conflict without letup, as the sketchiest reading of the written gospels will disclose.

Yet because the misunderstanding persists — “Jesus calls us away from conflict” — conflict is the one thing that UCC members fear above all else. We fear conflict more than we fear heresy, more than we fear blasphemy, more than we fear falsehood, more than we fear illogical gibberish, more than we fear outright denial of our Lord. We fear conflict so much, and so dread a fight (not understanding, of course, that faith is a fight) that we will submerge convictions concerning holiness, righteousness and godliness. Congregational capitulation on matters which congregations oppose in their hearts proves this.

The earliest Christian confession, and the most elemental Christian confession, is “Jesus is Lord”. But you will look in vain for it in any official UCC publication. It is now deemed offensive (for many reasons) to say “Jesus is Lord”. The earliest Christians knew better than we just how offensive it was — for they were willing to die for it. I have watched lay-representatives from different congregations march off to presbytery determined to speak up on behalf of the congregations which have commissioned them. They are ten minutes into the presbytery meeting when a presbytery leader (usually clergy) suggests that their outlook is narrow, bigoted, uninformed, cruel, anti-Christian. Either the lay-representative asserts himself or he caves in. If he asserts himself he has a fight on his hands; but all his life he has been told that Christians don’t fight; therefore he caves in — and unrighteousness has triumphed again. If the fifty largest congregations had contended the way this congregation did in 1988 and in 1990 the face on the denomination would be entirely different. Yes, I am aware that the person who is always looking for a fight is sick; I am aware too that the person who is always fleeing a fight is faithless. Before our Lord brings peace he brings conflict. His own ministry demonstrates this.

“Fight the good fight of faith”, Paul tells the younger man, “take hold of the eternal life to which you were called; seize it!” We fight for faith and we fight from it. We fight for faith as we are assaulted by unbelief and are tempted to despair; we fight from faith as we follow our Lord as he invades a rebellious world.

 

II: — Since Christians cannot avoid life-long fighting we plainly need life-long armour. Paul explores the military metaphor once again (this time in his letter to the congregation in Ephesus) as he speaks of “the whole armour of God”. We need the whole armour of God, all of it, if ever we are going to do what he insists all Christians must do; namely, “withstand in the evil day”. (We should note in passing that since the day (ie, the present time) is evil, and since Christians neither capitulate to evil nor compromise with it, therefore conflict is both unavoidable for Christians and unending.)   In other words to be a Christian in the midst of “this present darkness”(Eph.6:12) be means that our Lord has not co-opted us for a “work bee”; he has conscripted us for warfare. Nothing less than the whole armour is needed.

The first item of armour which the apostle mentions is truth. We are to gird our loins with truth. In first century Palestine men wore an ankle-length garment. When a man “girded his loins” he reached back between his legs, pulled the back of his garment up between his legs and tucked it into his belt. He did this whenever he was about to work, run or fight. Battle dress for the Roman soldier on the other hand (and Paul is thinking here of soldiers particularly) didn’t include an ankle-length garment. Strictly speaking that which girded the soldier’s loins wasn’t part of his armour; it was his underwear which he wore beneath his armour. (Now precisely the nature of the underwear which the soldier wore as loin-girder I shall leave to your imagination, since I am known for my delicacy and refinement. Suffice it to say, however, that no male athlete is ever found without it.) The loin-girder which the Christian is always to be clothed in, says Paul, is truth. Truth is the Christian’s underwear: not flaunted, not flashy, but essential support for those who have to fight.

When the apostle speaks of truth he has two meanings in mind: truth in the sense of truthfulness (transparency, straightforwardness), as well as truth in the sense of the verities of the faith, the substance of the faith, doctrine. The Christian’s loins are to be girded with truth in both senses. We are possessed of the truth of faith, and we are transparent in attesting it before others.

In the ancient world the loins were regarded as the seat of strength and the seat of reproduction. It is only as the Christian is equipped with truth in both senses that the Christian herself remains strong in the evil day and that her witness gives birth to new Christians who do not fail to thrive in an inhospitable environment. Remember: before the Roman soldier put on a single piece of armour he put on his underwear, he girded his loins. The apostle insists that the most elemental aspect, the most basic aspect of the Christian’s preparedness is a grasp of the truth and a truthfulness which is transparent to it.

 

We haven’t time to probe every aspect of Roman armour outlined in Ephesians 6. Still, we shouldn’t leave this topic without looking at the single most important defensive item (the shield) and the single most important offensive weapon (the sword).

“Take the shield of faith, with which you can quench all the flaming darts of the evil one”; all the flaming arrows. The worst military defeat a Roman army suffered occurred when enemy archers ignited their pitch-dipped arrows and fired one volley into the air, like modern-day mortar fire. These arrows rained down on the Roman troops as they held their shields above their heads. Whereupon the enemy archers fired a second volley straight ahead. The Roman soldiers could not protect themselves against attack from two directions at once. In addition, whatever flaming arrows they managed to block with their wooden shield promptly set their shield on fire and they had to drop it. Now they were completely defenceless and were slaughtered.

From how many directions is the Christian assaulted at once? And how many different flaming arrows are there? There is false guilt, imposed by a world which mocks Christians for being less than perfect. There is the self-accusation which lingers from an upbringing which thought that magnifying a supposed sense of sin would magnify a sense of God’s mercy, only to find that the latter never got magnified. There is the temptation which can fall on any one of us at any time and leave us weak-kneed, so vivid and visceral can temptation be. There is disillusionment as other Christians let us down; discouragement as we let ourselves down, bewilderment as we wonder how many more attacks we can sustain from how many more directions. Faith, says the apostle, and faith alone, faith in our victorious Lord will ever keep us from going down. We shall neither be burned up slowly by the flaming arrows nor be left bleeding to death quickly. The shield was the soldier’s most important piece of defensive armour. The shield of faith finally defends Christ’s people against everything which tends to sunder them from him.

The only offensive weapon Paul mentions is the sword; “the sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God”, is how he speaks of it. The Christian individually and Christians collectively must ever wield the gospel only. The church of Jesus Christ must never coerce; the only offensive weapon we have is the Word of God (the gospel) in the power of the Spirit. And if the advance of the gospel seems turtle-like and the power of the Spirit largely ineffective, too bad! The church has always behaved its worst when it forgot this and coerced people. It has coerced them militarily, coerced them economically, coerced them psychologically. Today I hear it lamented that in a secular era the church has no clout. No clout? Whoever said we were supposed to have clout? We are called to crossbearing, not to clout-clobbering. After all, it is the crucified one who reminds disciples that no servant is above her master. Because the church is no longer in a position to coerce in any way Christ’s people will have to learn what it is once again to have nothing more in our hand than Spirit-infused-gospel.

In any case the Christian whose underwear is truth, whose defence is faith, and whose only offensive weapon is the gospel is equipped for anything which may befall him in the evil day.

 

III: — If you are growing weary of a sermon which explores the metaphor of fighting, be weary no longer: relief is on the way, for no soldier fights for ever. The day comes when fighting is over. It comes sooner for some soldiers than for others, but one thing is certain: we shan’t have to fight eternally. When Paul knew that the Roman government had had enough of him, knew it was going to execute him, knew he couldn’t delay it any longer, he said simply, “I have fought the good fight, I have finished the race, I have kept the faith.” His fighting days were over; he knew it, and he was glad of it.

How glad? He wrote to Timothy, a young minister, “The time of my departure has come”. Departure. ANALUSIS. A common Greek word. In everyday speech ANALUSIS was the word for unhitching a draft horse from the wagon it had hauled throughout the heat of the day; no more toil to be endured, no more strain, just rest.

It was also the word for loosening the ropes of a tent. The apostle who had journeyed across Asia Minor and Europe was striking camp again, with one journey only in front of him, and nothing at all arduous or threatening about this one.

It was also the word for unfastening the mooring ropes of a ship as the ship began its voyage home.

“I have fought the good fight, I have finished the race, I have kept the faith; the time of my departure has come.” Departure. ANALUSIS. Rest from fatiguing work, folding one’s tent for the final journey, slipping one’s moorings for the voyage home.

 

In a day when soldiers were loathed and soldiering was despised the apostles followed our Lord in finding in soldiers and soldiering a rich picture of Christian discipleship. We must fight the good fight of faith, fight for faith and fight from faith, every day. We must be equipped with the whole armour of God, since we have to withstand in the evil day. Truth, faith and gospel are as much armour as we shall ever need. And then there comes the day when we shan’t need any armour at all, for this time the soldier has gone home.

 

                                                                                                   Victor A. Shepherd

November, 1992

What is a Christian ?

            Ephesians 6:21-24        Isaiah 49: 13-18     Luke 7:36-50

 

Why do people ask “What is a Christian?” They ask because they aren’t sure, and they aren’t sure because there’s confusion as to how a Christian is to be defined. I watched an Irish clergyman on a TV program insist that IRA terrorists couldn’t be Christians because of their habit of “knee-capping” people they deem undesirable and their fondness for terror and torture. Ten minutes later the same clergyman said that baptism was all that was needed to make someone Christian, and anyone who had been baptized was by that fact a Christian indisputably. The Irish clergyman seemed to have lost sight of the fact that all the IRA terrorists had been baptized.

Josef Stalin engineered the deaths of sixty million of his own people. Stalin was baptized. (At one point he was even a seminary student.) How many communist leaders of the Russian Revolution hadn’t baptized? Virtually none. Obviously we can’t define Christians as those who’ve been baptized.

Then perhaps a Christian is someone who believes the right things about Jesus. As we all know, however, it’s possible to believe the right things – that is, stuff one’s mind with the correct mental furniture – and never become a disciple, never do the truth in John’s magnificent phrase. Our Lord himself said to such people, “Why do you call me ‘Lord, Lord’ (they believed the right things) yet never do what I tell you?”

Then perhaps a Christian is someone who has undergone an especially vivid experience of some kind, a religious experience. The problem here is that there’s no end to “religious experiences,” many of them so very bizarre that we are repelled as soon as we hear of them. Just as not all the spirits are holy, so not all human experiences are helpful. Besides, psychological vividness is never the measure of truth.

A minute ago I said that people wonder just who is a Christian, or what is a Christian, inasmuch confusion abounds here. Really, there’s no need for confusion. The earliest Christians weren’t confused at all.

I: — They knew that Christians are those who love Jesus as Lord. Not everyone who met Jesus in his earthly ministry loved him. Some hissed at him: “He has a demon.” Some despised him: “He’s illegitimate.” Some discounted him: “He’s only a carpenter’s son.” Most ignored him: “Has anything noteworthy ever come out of Nazareth ?” And then there were those who loved him. At first they warmed to him the way we warm to anyone who is winsome and engaging. Then they came to love him the way we come to love those whom we know to love us. The woman who poured out her livelihood upon his dusty feet and wiped them dry with her hair; Jesus said she loved much – like Mary Magdalene, whose life he had turned completely around. Fishermen, captured by Christ, abandoned themselves to him.

But it didn’t stop there. They came to love Jesus not as an equal; they came to love him not just because another human being had loved them; they came to love him as the very presence and power of God. They adored him. Love and adoration suffused each other only to surge out over him. Their love was adoring and their adoration was loving. In other words, they loved him in a way that was different from the way they loved everyone else. For he alone was Lord.

This point is crucial. Everywhere in life you and I love those whom we don’t adore and aren’t supposed to adore. There is only one whom we are to love and adore alike: this one the earliest Christians recognized in the Nazarene whom they knew to be the Son of God Incarnate.

When I was very young (eight or ten years old) I didn’t understand why Christians would suffer martyrdom rather than deny the one they loved. I didn’t understand this because I hadn’t yet grasped the fact that people today genuinely do love Jesus. To be sure I could grasp the fact that people believed this or that about him. I could understand that people deemed him to be truth. But love him? I still remember the day it all fell into place for me. I was reading of the treatment regularly accorded missionaries in Japan . (For centuries Japan has been a difficult, dangerous field for missionaries.) I read that the “trial by fire” for these missionaries was simple: the face of Jesus was painted onto the floor. Then the missionary was told he could spare himself death if he walked on the painted face. As a child I had said to myself, “Why didn’t they walk on it? Jesus would understand. He would understand that there’s no point in dying needlessly. Walk on the portrait – and live to preach the gospel a thousand times more.” One day, however, it all fell into place. One day I grasped why those who genuinely love don’t betray the one they love. I understood why Jesuit missionaries went to their death rather than let down him who had never let them down. Would I denounce and disown my wife to spare myself? For Christians, Jesus Christ is alive and well and living among us. Denounce and disown him out of the crassest self-interest? The day I understood I never looked back. And that day I understood something more: I understood precisely what Paul meant in Ephesians 6: 24 when he speaks of “those who love our Lord with love undying.” I understood why the one and only question Jesus put to Peter on Easter morning was simply, “Peter, do you love me?”

 

II: — In the second place Christians are those who trust Jesus as Saviour. It’s crucial that we understand why. To say we trust Jesus as Saviour is to say that we trust the provision he is for sinners. The apostle John writes pithily, “God…sent his Son to be the atoning sacrifice for our sins.” (1st John 4: 10 NRSV) To say that God gave his Son as atoning sacrifice for us is to say that God himself has made for us sinners that effectual provision we could never make for ourselves. Something has been done for us. God acted to rescue us from real peril in light of our inability to rescue ourselves.

If we have difficulty understanding what the word “salvation” means in scripture we should think in terms of “salvage,” a salvage operation. A ship on the high seas, overwhelmed by raging storm, is foundering. It sends out a distress call. At this point two things can happen. It can continue taking on water until it disappears into the watery void never to be seen again. Or a salvage tug can leave the safety of a snug harbour and search out the foundering ship. Needless to say the storm that caused the ship to founder is the same storm that the salvage vessel must head into. The rescue operation at sea can happen only in the midst of that turbulence which has already claimed one victim.

The earliest Christians knew that in the cross Jesus had set aside his own safety, had immersed himself in our predicament, had drunk down the death we deserve – and all of this in order to salvage us. It was a rescue mission. Rescue from what? From the judgement of the just judge. Our Lord didn’t do all this at incomprehensible cost to himself in order to make us feel better or supply us with information we lacked. He did it to spare us real loss, final loss, amidst a peril that couldn’t be more perilous. We must never think anything else. Our Lord went to the cross to do for what us what we could never do for ourselves and apart from which our situation as sinners was hopeless before the Holy One.

One reason Charles Wesley is the finest hymn writer in the English language is simply that Charles Wesley sings more frequently about the cross than about anything else, and sings more profoundly about the cross than anyone else.

Arise, my soul, arise. Shake off thy guilty fears.

The bleeding sacrifice in my behalf appears.

Before the throne my surety stands; my name is written on his hands.

 

“My name is written on his hands” is a reference to the prophet Isaiah who anticipated the atonement the Son of God would make on behalf of us all. Centuries before the cross on Golgotha Isaiah discerned the cross on the heart of God. Speaking for God, Isaiah wrote “See, I have inscribed you on the palms of my hands.” (Isaiah 49:16) When I was a little fellow I had this truth seared on my heart by a ditty that has stuck in my noodle:

My name from the palms of his hands

Eternity cannot erase;

Impressed on his heart it remains

In marks of indelible grace.

 

The provision God has made for me as sinner is the only provision there can ever be. It is sufficient. And I can only trust it as I entrust myself to him who has fashioned it.

We must understand how love for our Lord and trust in our Lord flow back and forth through each other. If we merely loved him we’d start to tell ourselves that the quality of our love is what saves us and we don’t need to have provision made for us. If, on the other hand, we merely trusted him for what he’s done for us we’d be where I am with my dentist: I trust the man utterly since I’m confident of his expertise, even though I don’t like him – he’s obnoxious. Our trust in Jesus Christ prevents our love for him from becoming presumptuous, while our love for him prevents our trust from becoming cold.

 

III: — There’s more. Christians are those who obey Jesus as Master, or at least those who aspire to obey him.

Now whatever Christian obedience means it doesn’t mean we’ve suddenly become “do-gooders.” “Do-gooders” – everyone’s flesh creeps as soon as the word is uttered – are those who dart around like a water spider, exuding superior wisdom and virtue, setting the world right where the rest of us are too benighted to see what needs to be done, the whole attitude crowned in a self-righteousness that reeks.

Obedience to Jesus as master has nothing to do with this picture. In the first place our motivation isn’t the accumulation of credit or public congratulation or self-produced superiority. The motivation of our obedience is simply our gratitude to the one who has rescued us, as well as our love for the same one who has loved us since we were conceived and will love us beyond our dying.

There are two forms of Christian obedience. The first is resistance to temptation.   The first form of obedience entails our discernment of temptation – temptation of any sort, seduction into sin of any description – and our resolve not to let it alight upon us but rather to repudiate it for what it is: sin-around-the-corner, disgrace before God at the least if not disgrace before others. In resisting temptation we are to renounce the world’s preoccupation with “selfism:” self-realization, self-fulfilment, self-you-name-it. After all, we understand what the world of unbelief doesn’t understand; namely, no one ever found herself by looking for herself (by definition she doesn’t know what to look for.) No one ever became happier through hoarding.

The second form of Christian obedience is self-forgetful service of the suffering neighbour. In view of the atrocious suffering all around us I’m always amazed at people who tell me they’re bored. I think I was last bored about 1953 when I was nine years old and the summer holidays seemed too long. Bored? The only people who are bored are those who haven’t yet apprehended the neighbour’s anguish or who don’t care to do anything about it.

In 1519 Martin Luther wrote a pithy theological tract, “Two Kinds of Righteousness,” and followed it in 1520 with another one for which he is far better known, “The Freedom of the Christian.” In the second tract, “The Freedom of the Christian,” Luther insisted that because the Christian’s master is Christ alone the Christian is servant of no one. Yet because the Christian’s master is Christ alone the Christian is servant of everyone – since Christ came only to serve, didn’t he? In “The Freedom of the Christian” Luther insisted that the Christian lives in the neighbour by serving the neighbour in love. What does it mean to serve the neighbour in love? First we must share our material abundance with the neighbour’s material need. Then we must share the neighbour’s suffering by our closeness to her in her suffering, therein, of course, coming to suffer ourselves. In his 1519 tract, “Two Kinds of Righteousness,” Luther mentioned a third way we serve the neighbour in love: we share the neighbour’s disgrace. We don’t flee the needy neighbour who is now extraordinarily needy just because he’s disgraced himself and has been ostracized for it. For the person who has disgraced himself now needs us as he’s never needed us.

When we serve the neighbour’s material neediness, said Luther, it costs us very little since we are meeting his material scarcity with our material abundance. When we share the neighbour’s suffering it costs us more since proximity to suffering entails suffering. When we share the neighbour’s disgrace it costs us everything since we are now known publicly by the same disgrace.

But wasn’t our Lord “numbered among the transgressors” when he wasn’t one? Then obedience to him means that we too must serve the neighbour whose shame is notorious.

 

IV: — Lastly Christians are those who affirm each other in Christ, and confirm each other in Christ’s way. “Affirmation:” it sounds cold, doesn’t it. “Confirmation:” it sounds mechanical, doesn’t it. A “confirmation” is what the machine in the airport spits out concerning our flight reservation. Affirmation and confirmation are moved beyond mechanical iciness when they are wrapped in affection. Only as we are possessed of genuine affection for each other do we profoundly affirm one other in Christ and confirm one another in his way.

For a long time now I’ve thought that people generally are wounded, some more than others, but virtually everyone somewhere. People are also scarred. Are they crippled as well? Do our scarred-over wounds also cripple us? I think it largely depends on the affection by which we are surrounded and in which we are bathed. Affection, huge dollops of affection, prevents wounds from crippling.

Luke tells us that Paul came upon some Christians in Lystra who were being harassed. In addition to the wounds and scars that everyone acquires in life, they were clobbered again just because they were Christians. Luke tells us that Paul strengthened these beleaguered people as he exhorted them to continue in the faith and reminded them that it is through many tribulations that we enter the kingdom of God. Tribulations: difficulties, disappointments, frustrations, opposition – these don’t cease. Yet in the face of them all we must continue in the faith. We can continue, however, only as we are bathed in affection by fellow-believers who are fellow-strugglers with us and whose encouragement is effective just because it’s so very warm.

I relish the old, old story about Moses and his tired arms. As the Israelites staggered through the wilderness on their way to the Promised Land they were beset with everything that would discourage anyone, not the least of which was lethal enemies. One day they were contending with the Amalekites. As long as Moses held up his arms (for Jewish people the arm is the symbol of strength) his people prevailed. But his arms grew weary. His people were in danger of being wiped out. Two men – his brother Aaron and his friend Hur – held up his arms until the enemy was routed.

We too are on our way to the Promised Land. But we aren’t there yet. When we are assaulted, whether from without or within, we need those who are contending alongside us to hold us up. Which is to say, we are always to affirm one another in Christ and confirm one another in the way of Christ, always and everywhere steeping all of this in all the affection we can find in us.

 

What then is a Christian? Christians are those who love Jesus Christ as Lord,

trust him as Saviour,

obey him as Master,

and encourage one another in him and in his way

 

as our love for each other mirrors the love of him who loves us without measure, without condition, without end.

                                                                                              Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                   

January 2005

Shorter Books of the Bible: Philippians

Philippians 1:1 -4:3 

 

(i.e., the entire epistle)

Encouragement.  It’s the predominant theme of the apostle Paul’s letter to the congregation in the city of Philippi . Encouragement.  I need to be encouraged, and so do you, because every day brings upon us much that can discourage us.  It’s not difficult to become frustrated, set back on our heels, and finally disheartened. Everyone needs encouragement.

In the year 64, from a prison in Rome , Paul wrote his warm letter to Philippian church.  It’s the warmest letter we have from him.  It’s not a systematic treatise (such as the much longer epistle to the five congregations in Rome ) that lays bare the totality of Paul’s understanding of the gospel, progressing from point to point to point.  The missive to Philippi is a personal letter, and he wrote it the way you and I write personal letters: we jot down whatever comes to mind, in any order at all, higgledy-piggledy. Higgledy-piggledy letters are always the warmest, aren’t they?  Paul had loved these people ever since he established the congregation in Philippi twelve years earlier.   The city had originally been named after Philip, father of Alexander the Great. The church there was the first congregation Paul had planted in Europe .   Now he’s detected that the people need encouragement, and he’s determined to supply it.

But of course real encouragement can’t be something unsubstantial, such as frothy well-wishing. Real encouragement has to have a foundation.  The foundation of their encouragement, Paul insists, is that the Christians of Philippi are God’s commonwealth or God’s colony.  “Remember”, he says, “our commonwealth (meaning theirs and his), our citizenship is in heaven, above.  We are God’s colony in Philippi .”

It was the custom of Rome to settle outlying areas of the Roman Empire by sending out retired soldiers, with their families, into the territories far from Rome . Since a soldier’s career is never long, these retired soldiers were still moderately young and energetic. They were transplanted in groups of 300. Together with their wives and children they formed a sizeable colony.  Regardless of how far from Rome they were settled, they always remembered that they were citizens of Rome . However far from Rome they might have to live, they insisted on wearing Roman dress; they spoke the Roman language; they lived by Roman law and custom.  Above all, they were sustained by resources sent from the great city itself. They were Rome ’s colony in an alien environment, and they were never to forget whose they were, therefore who they were, and whom they could count on.  “In the same way”, exclaims the apostle, “you Christians in Philippi are God’s colony. Your citizenship lies elsewhere.  Remember whose you are. Then you’ll remember who you are. And you’ll remember what resources you can draw on.”  This is bedrock. And this is the foundation of his encouragement.

 

I: — They need encouragement, first of all, in order to be content amidst life’s uncertainties. “I know what it is to have plenty”, he writes, “and I know what it is to have little. I have learned to be content with whatever I have.  I can do all things – I have the strength to face all conditions – through him, Jesus Christ, who strengthens me.”

At any time you and I may have to be content with less. We need encouragement to understand and accept this.         Canada ’s standard of living peaked in 1972.  It has declined every year since then.  To be sure, it hasn’t declined dramatically; but it has never re-gained its peak of 1972. Perhaps this point isn’t as telling for me as it is for my children, since they will never know the economic privilege that I have known.

Privilege? I wasn’t born with a silver spoon in my mouth.  Far from it. Nonetheless, in terms of what economists call “real wealth”, each generation of Canadians, ever since Confederation in 1867, has been twice as wealthy as the preceding generation. I am twice as wealthy as my parents; they were twice as wealthy as their parents, and so on. But this pattern has ended: the next generation isn’t going to be twice as wealthy as the present generation.  The gravy train appears to have congealed.

Young people entering the labour force today aren’t paid a bonus of thousands of dollars to start just because they have a university degree. When Maureen wanted to begin teaching school in 1966 she had to be interviewed. Was the interview rigorous?  It lasted twenty seconds. “Sign here” said the Board of Education official as he shoved the contract under her nose.

When I was a young adult it was understood that every self-respecting Canadian was on the road to owning her own home. People who didn’t “own their own home” were thought to be short-sighted or shiftless.  Nobody talks this way now, as owning a house becomes increasingly difficult for Canadians.

For decades 20% of Canada ’s Gross Domestic Product came from the sale of non-renewable resources in the ground (such as copper, nickel, oil.)  I’m in favour of selling non-renewable resources.  Leaving copper or oil in the ground is useless; therefore let’s extract it and sell it. That is, sell it once, since it’s non-renewable.  In other words, 20% of the income we all enjoyed we never produced.

Is all of this discouraging?   “Listen”, says our friend from of old, “I’ve known economic privilege. I don’t have it now. But neither do I complain about not having it.  I am ready for anything through the strength of the One who lives within me”, in J.B. Phillips’ fine translation.

Several years ago I walked into a fellow-minister’s home and found nailed to the wall a line I shall never forget: “The more you have to live for, the less you need to live on.” A huge witness the Christian community can make to the wider society is just this: “There’s more to live for.”

So far in this sermon we’ve talked about scarcity and abundance, the “more” and the “less”, in terms of economics. But we shouldn’t restrict it to economics.  There are many matters in life that aren’t matters of economics, yet which still have to do with the “more” or the “less”. I have in mind something as commonplace as friends or acquaintances.         Is it better to move in an orbit of many acquaintances, be a hail-fellow-well-met, even the life of the party? Or is it better to have two friends with whom we could entrust anything and who would never fail us or forsake us?  The more we have to live for (our Lord, his truth, his kingdom, his promises), the less we need to live on (more-or-less superficial acquaintances who may stimulate us or flatter us but would never go to the floor for us).

We are God’s colony, Paul reminds his readers; our citizenship is in heaven; we live here on earth always remembering whose we are and therefore who we are and what we can count on from the eternal city whose outpost we are.

 

II: — Paul encourages his readers in Philippi yet again; this time he encourages them to resist mind-pollution, and therefore to resist heart-pollution.  “Whatever is true”, he says, “whatever is honourable, just, pure; whatever is lovely and gracious – think about these things.  Hold them up.” When he says “Think about these things” he doesn’t mean “Ponder them now and then; reflect on them once in a while; mull them over when nothing else is occupying your mind.”
“Think about these things”: he means “Hold them up; hold them up in your mind; soak your imagination in them. Whatever is true, honourable, just, gracious, lovely: steep yourselves in all this until it’s fixed in your mind and heart and bloodstream.”  It so happens that whatever is fixed in mind and heart and bloodstream will effervesce in us for the rest of our lives.  When we wake up, when we fall asleep, when our minds are relaxed, unguarded; when we’ve “let down” at the end of the day or haven’t yet “geared up” at the start of the day; when we are all alone by ourselves, when we come to lie week after week as we wait to die; what’s going to flood into our minds and soak our hearts? – precisely what we’ve hung up in our minds for years.

Everyone agrees that reason is part of the definition of the human.  In other words, reason is essential to being human.  Where we are frequently one-sided, however, is our restricting reason to reasoning.  We assume that reasoning is thinking deductively or inductively.  One instance of deductive thinking is logic: “All humans are mortal; Socrates is human; therefore Socrates is mortal.”  Inductive thinking is what we do when we experiment scientifically. Having performed many experiments and made many observations, we conclude that water consists of two parts hydrogen and one part oxygen.

The mistake we make is assuming that deductive thinking and inductive thinking are all there is to thinking, all there is to reason.  Too frequently we forget that there’s yet another kind of thinking: pictorial thinking, imagistic thinking, everything that fills up our imaginations. At the level of scientific thinking a child opens an encyclopaedia and reads “Horse: an herbivorous quadruped that runs on one toe.”  Perfectly true. But at the level of the imagination (where children live) the child thinks “Black Stallion”. And then there swims into the child’s mind a wonderful assortment of images around Black Stallion: adventure, danger, affection, strength, loyalty.

Years later the child, now an adult, hears at one level of reason such expressions as “immigrant”, “New Canadian”, “refugee”. At another level of reason, this time the level of imagination, he’s flooded with – with what? — “DP”? “Hunkie”  “Wop?” “Paki?” “Slant-Eye?” All of these images are negative; they foster contempt and hatred; these images are purely destructive.

Let’s be honest: adults, not merely children – we adults live in our imaginations far more than we live in deductive or inductive reasoning. Then what are the images that swim through our heads night and day?  What are the images that we foster in each other and nourish in ourselves? Paul knows that we live chiefly in our imaginations.  For this reason he urges, “Whatever is true (always a good place to start); whatever is just; whatever is noble, kind, gracious – hold these up. Soak your imagination in them. Because these images are going to effervesce night and day, always bubbling up from your unconscious mind to your conscious, then back down to your unconscious where they shape you when you aren’t even aware of it.”  The apostle is profound here: abstract ideas don’t govern our mind; images govern our mind.

Then when we hear the word “true”, what concrete image comes to mind instantly? When I hear the word “godly” the image that comes to me automatically is Ronald Ward and I sitting in his living room. Ronald Ward was professor of New Testament at the University of Toronto (1952-1963), and he was the most transparently godly, unaffectedly godly, believably godly person that I have ever met.  I think of the man every day.  In his natural, credible, transparent, uncontrived manner he said to me (among many other things), “Victor, if we genuinely fear God, we shall never have to be afraid of him.”

“Whatever is just, whatever is fair – think about it”, says the apostle, “Hold it up in your imagination.” Fair?  One day when I was 23 years old I was discussing the World War II with my father. I began to speak disdainfully of German history, German people, German military personnel. My father didn’t rebuke me or argue with me.         Instead he told me a story, a story about Winston Churchill.  When General Erwin Rommel’s forces were hammering the British Eighth Army in North Africa, hammering the Brits so badly that the Brits were on the point of going under, a British member of parliament rose in the House of Commons and spoke contemptuously of the German general, Rommel. Churchill took it for as long as he could, then he leapt to his feet and shouted, “I will not permit you to speak such villainies about so fine a soldier”.  That’s all my father said.  He had hung up in my mind, my imagination, a picture I shall never be without. “Whatever is fair.

Whatever is just, whatever is pure, whatever is commendable, Paul says, “Think on it”.  He means “Catch the vision of it.”  Corrie Ten Boom, the Dutch woman who survived Ravensbruck, the forced labour camp (death camp too); years afterward Corrie told a story about her sister, Betsie, who didn’t survive.  One day the two sisters were unloading boxcars when a guard, angry at the low productivity of Betsie (who was very ill), cut her with his whip. Upon seeing her sister struck and seeing her sister bleed, Corrie was enraged.  Betsie put her hand over the wound and cried, “Don’t look at it Corrie; don’t look at it. Look at Jesus.”

“Whatever is….”  You fill it in. Think about it. Catch the vision of it. Fill your imagination with it.  Because as it is with our imagination, so it is with us.

 

III: — The last point we’re going to note from Paul’s letter to the Philippian congregation has to do with humility.         Whereas the other congregations Paul wrote had horrific problems within them, the congregation in Philippi had no such problems. Paul was always joyful when he had this congregation in mind.  He wrote, “Do one thing to make my joy (my joy in you) complete: humble yourselves with the same humility wherewith Christ Jesus humbled himself in order that he might serve.  For although he was in the form of God…he chose to take the form of a servant.”

We must be sure to understand what humility is not.  Humility isn’t self-belittlement.  Self-belittlement is the pathetic overflow of low self-esteem.  Jesus didn’t lack self-esteem.

Humility isn’t pretending we lack the gifts we know we have and everyone else knows we have.  Such pretending is phoney. Jesus never pretended he wasn’t the world’s sole Saviour and Lord.

Then what is humility?  It’s self-forgetfulness; self-forgetfulness in the work Christ has given us to do on behalf of his people.  Humility is self-forgetfulness in the service of a purpose bigger and nobler than our ego and its clamouring.

As in any congregation there were tensions in the congregation in Philippi . Luke tells us in Acts that a woman named Lydia belonged to the congregation. Lydia was an extremely wealthy businesswoman.  A slave girl belonged as well.  In first-century society a slave girl wouldn’t have been regarded as a human being, merely as a useful tool that had to be fed.  Lydia and the slave girl would have brought very different social histories to the congregation.

This particular slave girl, we are told, spoke Greek. Another person in the congregation was a Roman jail-keeper, and he spoke Latin.  We can feel the tension as these three people sat side-by-side in church and whispered to each other, “There’s much about you I don’t understand. I don’t come from your social set. I don’t live in your financial world.         And I have little facility in your language.”

And then there were Euodia and Syntyche, two women who had had a tiff at a church meeting.  The tiff had spilled over and now was upsetting more than merely the two of them. Paul urges the two women to “agree in the Lord” – which is to say, he encourages them to humble themselves, forget themselves as once more they are taken up into the kingdom pursuits of Christ’s people.

“Remember”, says the apostle, “We are God’s colony. We belong to a different country and possess a different citizenship.  Then let’s be different. Let’s be like our Lord.” Different in what respect? “Do nothing from selfish ambition or conceit, but in humility regard others as better than yourselves. Let each of you look not to your own interests, but to the interests of others.”

And what will be the result of such unselfconscious humility? In the first place, our arrogant, obnoxious self-importance will be curbed.  In the second place, our fellow-believers will be edified.  In the third place – let’s let Paul tell us himself: “You will shine like stars…in the midst of a crooked and perverse generation.” It is Christ-modelled, Christ-inspired humility that corrects us, helps the congregation, and scintillates in a world that boasts of its corruption.

 

Paul wrote his warm letter to the Philippian congregation when he was in prison awaiting execution. He knew he had only weeks to live. Still, he was preoccupied with his friends in Christ, the joy they have brought him (in this one letter Paul speaks of joy more frequently than he does anywhere else), and the encouragement he has wanted to impart to them.

Then may you and I find in the apostle’s word encouragement too, for we need

encouragement to find contentment in our Lord at all times and amidst all circumstances;

encouragement to steep our thinking, our imaginations, in what is true and just and gracious and noble;

encouragement to forget ourselves in humble service on behalf of Christ’s people.

 

                                                                                              Victor Shepherd
October 2005

 

“Sharing, Sharing, Sharing”

Philippians 1:5

Hebrews 2:14        1 Corinthians 1:9              2 Corinthians 8:23

 

The five year old beavers must surely outnumber all other groups in the Boy Scout Organization, even outnumber all other groups taken together. The beavers are the little fellows who tell us they belong to their beaver colony. They wear the brown hats edged in blue with a beaver tail hanging down the back.

I am sobered every time I hear the beavers reaffirm their promise and motto. Their promise is, “I promise to love God and help take care of the world”.  Imagine: only five years old, and already taking care of the world. Their motto is simple: “Sharing, sharing, sharing.”  Here is something every beaver can do: share, share in the life of the colony, share with others, share out the knowledge and skill gained in the colony, just share, always sharing, sharing, sharing.

Sharing is a most important biblical notion as well.  There is a group of New Testament words that has to do with sharing. The noun-form is usually translated “fellow” (e.g., fellowship, fellow-worker, fellow-prisoner, etc.); the verb-form is usually translated by “share” (e.g., to share in something, have a share in something, give a share in something, etc.) The person who does all of this we could speak of, in fractured English, as a “sharer-in-er”

Today, on “Presbyterians Sharing” Sunday, we are going to look at this word group that we might be nourished, like the five year old beavers in their colony, for our life and work in the household and family of God.

 

I: — The book of Hebrews reminds us that we “share flesh and blood”.  We are all creatures, not deities; we are earth-beings of flesh, not gods of pure spirit. We share a finite human nature; we share fragility, vulnerability to fragmentation. In the words of the psalmist, we are frail creatures of dust.  We are mortal.

Be sure to underline the last word, “mortal”.  We are fellow-mortals. We are all subject to death. Death, however is not a bizarre twist, a sudden reversal that appears out of nowhere at the end of life. Death is not the jarring conclusion of a life that has unfolded death-free. On the contrary, what we call “death” is simply the final work of the power of death, which power has been at work in everyone’s life at all times.

Because the power of death is operative in the world at all times and in our individual lives as well, there is always a brokenness about us; there is always something fractured about us, somewhere.  And since fractures hurt, all of us are always hurting somewhere.

Not everyone admits this. Some people boast of “having it all together”.  Many others know they don’t “have it all together”, and therefore try extra hard to seem to “have it all together”.

You must have noticed that everyone else’s job seems easy.  (And of course the better a job is done, the easier the job seems to an outsider.) Everyone else’s life seems easy (at least easier than ours); everyone else seems to be so much more free of complications and contradictions and anguish.  We are left lamenting or fuming, “Why don’t I have it all together?”

Either we own that we “share flesh and blood” or we deny it.  If we deny it unconsciously then we are unconsciously driven in such a way that sooner or later we collapse.  If we deny it consciously then we consciously drive ourselves to “get it all together” or appear to, with the result that we render ourselves compulsive or artificial.

Why don’t we avoid all this and own one truth about us: we share flesh and blood? We are ordinary folk, as ordinary as everyone else.  However distinguished we may be in terms of social standing, intellectual ability, or vocational achievement; however distinguished we may be, we never transcend our sharing in flesh and blood.         We are finite, fragile creatures, already fractured here and there, already in a measure of pain, already riddled by the power of death on its way to a conquest that no one can deny in any case.  We are ordinary folk in a world of ordinary folk.  Why don’t we simply admit this?

In a Christmas sermon several years ago I spoke of the Incarnation as an affirmation of ordinariness, a God-ordained ordinariness that we should be pleased to own for ourselves: after all, what’s good enough for our Lord should be good enough for us.  At the door of the church following the sermon a woman looked at me with disdain and disappointment in equal measure as she remarked, “Shepherd, I never thought I’d see the day when you defended mediocrity.”

I hadn’t defended mediocrity; I never shall, for mediocrity is sin. Ordinariness, however, is entirely different. To own our ordinariness is to admit without dissembling that we all share flesh and blood. There is no one who “has it made”, no one who knows no brokenness, no one who isn’t in pain, no one in whom death isn’t operative right now.         All of us are suffering more than we are letting on.

 

II: — Yet as Christians we share ever so much more than flesh and blood.  In the second place we share in the life of our risen Lord.  Paul exclaims, “God has called us into fellowship with his Son”. To say we are called into fellowship with Jesus Christ is to say we are the beneficiaries of his victory now and shall be eternally.  Our sharing in the victorious life of our Lord is the warrant, the only genuine reason, for everything we do in church life.

We keep the organ tuned. Because we are aesthetically sophisticated and an out-of-tune organ would grate on our musical sensitivities? We keep our organ tuned for one reason: an off-key musical instrument impedes us in our praising God for giving himself to us in his Son.  God has called us into fellowship with his Son.  We have responded to God’s call, and we want to move closer to that Son who is our elder brother.  We want no impediment to our praise of God week-by-week.  This alone is why we keep the organ tuned and pay the hydro bills.

As long as we own our shared fellowship with Jesus Christ as the foundation of our congregation; as long as this is the core, the focus, the goal, the glue of our life together; as long as this is the motivation and the dynamic of our life together, we can cheerfully welcome all sorts of diversities and differences in congregational and denominational life.

We modern Christians assume that while there is much diversity in congregational life today (not to mention the proliferation of denominations throughout Christendom), things were simpler in the earliest days of the church when individuals and congregations and groups of congregations were carbon copies of each other.

Not so. Individuals like Paul and Peter were not carbon copies of each other.  On one occasion at least Paul said of Peter, “He’s dead wrong and I told him so to his face.” The congregation in Philippi and the congregation in Corinth were not carbon copies of each other; they differed enormously.

In the earliest days of the church there were three major groupings of Christians: Palestinian Jewish Christians, Greek Jewish Christians, Greek Gentile Christians.

The Palestinian Jewish Christians lived in Jerusalem and surroundings. Certainly they acknowledged Jesus to be Saviour and Lord (else they wouldn’t have been Christians at all). At the same time they continued to observe Torah in all its details.  They even took their lamb or dove to the temple at Passover and placed their hand on it in identification with it as the temple priest sacrificed it. They felt that any Gentile who became a Christian ought to be circumcised and observe Torah. After all, since Jesus was a Jew, shouldn’t all his followers be or become Jews as a condition of becoming a Christian?  James was a Palestinian Jewish Christian.

Greek Jewish Christians were Christians of Jewish parentage who lived outside Palestine in the wider world. They lived in Rome , Philippi, Ephesus , even North Africa . Christians though they were, they were also determined to remain Jews — at the same time as they never felt that Gentiles had to become Jews in order to become Christians. They tended to be more affluent, more exposed to the wider world than their Jewish Christian cousins in Palestine . They tended to be merchants and traders and artisans rather than peasants and fisherfolk like the Jewish Christians in Palestine . Paul was a Greek Jewish Christian.

Greek Gentile Christians (people like you and me) were just that: Gentiles with no Jewish background at all, folk who lived anywhere except in Palestine . They didn’t know a yarmulke from a yo-yo. But they knew enough to know that they weren’t going to be circumcised and didn’t want to observe every last jot and tittle of Torah. Why shouldn’t a Gentile Christian eat bacon?  Why not ham and eggs and milk and lobster, all at the same meal and all off the same plate? Gentile Christians, however, seemed to have enormous difficulty staying on the rails morally. They had to be reminded constantly that while they didn’t have to observe every last item in the Torah they were committed to obeying Jesus Christ.  Eating lobster didn’t excuse them from the Ten Commandments.  The fact that their wine didn’t have to be kosher never meant that they could drink any quantity of wine at all.  Titus was a Greek Gentile Christian.

What is the point of this lengthy history lesson?  All three groups, however different, knew they had been called into fellowship with Jesus Christ. All three shared equally in the life of the risen Son of God.

Yes, there were enormous differences among them.  Nonetheless, when the poorest of them, the Palestinian Jewish Christians in Jerusalem , were faced with famine, the others, better-off financially, made enormous financial sacrifice to help the poorest.

A worldly-wise, affluent Gentile Christian living in the capital of the Empire ( Rome ) was as much removed in every respect from a Palestinian Jewish Christian as we today are removed ethnically, educationally, culturally from black Seventh Day Adventist Christians living in sub-Sahara Africa . Still, at the end of the day we all know that we share two huge commonalities: a vulnerability to suffering, and the invitation to live in the company of Jesus Christ.

 

III: — Yet we share even more. Paul thanks the Christians in Philippi for their “partnership in the gospel”.  He looks upon the congregation as a symphony orchestra.  He never thinks of himself as the star soloist, everyone else in the congregation merely a spectator.  Everyone has a part. In some sense the apostles are the first violins of the orchestra; still, no orchestra consists of first violins only. Music is made only as everyone shares in the effort of music-making.  An orchestra that doesn’t have piccolos and bassoons and triangles doesn’t make the music it is meant to.  To the extent that it doesn’t it is both ineffective and unattractive. There is certainly a place, necessarily a place, for piccolos and bassoons and triangles. The apostle thanks the Christians in Philippi for their “partnership in the gospel”.

By “partnership in the gospel” Paul means that all Christians share in the proclamation of the gospel; all Christians share in the Christian mission. The gospel isn’t simply food for you and me to consume.  It is also food for our children, for newcomers to our congregation, for people not yet in our congregation but on their way here and therefore known only to God, for people on the other side of the world who need feeding as much as we.  All of us are partners in thrusting the gospel outwards; all of us are essential to the Christian mission.

Some people mistakenly think they aren’t.  Some people think they are consumers only, not because they want to be consumers only, but because they feel they aren’t gifted like Mr. or Ms. So-and-so. To say this, however, is to say that because not all of us are first violins there is no place in the orchestra for piccolo or triangle.  Not so.

As I reflected on our shared partnership in the gospel I thought of the congregation and the denomination in terms of a football team.  There are players on a football team who look like what comes to mind when we hear “football player”.  They are built like gorillas and eat who knows what for breakfast. They even have names like football players. When I was eight or ten years old and the Montreal Alouettes were winning Grey cups their fullback was Pat Abruzzi.  Bruiser Abruzzi . Brute Abruzzi . Bonebreaker Abruzzi . He ran like a tank.  A real football player.

And then on every football team there is a player who doesn’t meet the stereotype at all. He is 5’6” tall and weighs 145 pounds.  He wears less padding than anyone else.  At the end of a game played on the muddiest field his uniform is still white. He is the field-goal kicker. He kicks the ball through the uprights, over the crossbar, and scores three points for his team. Furthermore, he kicks a three-point field-goal only when his team can’t score a seven-point touchdown. Is he important?   Whenever a football team wins the game with only seconds left on the clock, who wins it for the team? The field-goal kicker.

In church-life there are people who don’t speak well in public, can’t dazzle the congregation at announcement time, can’t draft the motion that gets the board past an impasse.  Are they essential? Not everyone in the orchestra plays first violin.  Yet without everyone who doesn’t play first violin there wouldn’t be an orchestra at all. Football teams will go to the ends of the earth to get that one fellow — the field-goal kicker — who looks like anything but a football player.

Remember: the person or the congregation who appears least able to supply what someone else needs is the person or congregation we can’t do without.

Paul thanks the believers in Philippi for their partnership in the gospel.  He knows that we all share in the outward thrust of the gospel; we all share in the church’s mission.

 

IV: — We share one thing more. We are “fellow servants” of the congregation.  Paul speaks of Titus as his “partner and fellow worker in the service” of the church in Corinth .

“Service”. It has to do with servanthood. “Service”.  It reeks of inferiority. My grandmother used to tell me she was “in service” before she married.  She worked as a resident servant in the home of her social superiors. She had to wait on them, wait for them.

“Service”. Even in our era it sounds demeaning. “Service personnel please use the back door.”  Service personnel can’t even enter the building through the front door, just because they have dirt on their overalls, which dirt they acquired, of course, by doing the bidding of those who can use the front door.

But Jesus washed feet, didn’t he.  More than that, he said that we ought not to think ourselves above him; we too must wash feet — and do it gladly, willingly, ungrudgingly. Paul named himself and Titus servants of the congregation in Corinth . He and Titus shared the footwashing detail.

Let’s change the metaphor. Let’s think of compost. Leaves, twigs, grass-cuttings, kitchen scraps, even bovine manure (you know what the popular expression is); all of this finds its way into the compost heap. In a few months something valuable is going to appear at the bottom of the heap.  At least something valuable will appear if one more thing is present: warmth. Compost piles need warmth. If the pile chills, the process shuts down.

What we have to contribute to church life and community life both here and anywhere at all in the world may not appear much.  All of us are busy, all of us are tired, all of us have 101 commitments. Therefore it appears that we have little to offer Christ’s people here and elsewhere except a few scraps and scrapings and even a bit of bovine manure. We should offer it anyway. As we do, and as we surround it all with our warmth, humus appears sooner than we think.

“Humus”. It sounds like “humility”. “Humus” also happens to be the Latin word for earth.  Our humility, our shared servanthood, reinforces our earthliness, our ordinariness.

 

And so we come full circle. All of us in this congregation share a fragility on account of our mortality. All of us also share the risen life of him who has conquered death.  We share a partnership in the proclamation of the gospel and the church’s mission. And we share the humble of servanthood of him who washed feet — as well as hands and hearts — and without whose washing we wouldn’t be a congregation at all.

 

“Sharing, sharing, sharing”. The five year old beavers have much to tell us.  In as much as we are always sharing it will become plain that we do love God. In loving God, and in sharing, sharing, sharing, we shall even help take care of the world.

                                                                                                     Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                   

September 2006

 

Humility: The Antidote to Pride

  Humility: The Antidote to Pride

          Micah 6:6-8                 1 Peter 5:1-6      Philippians 2:5-13        John 13:1-5

 

I: — Friedrich Nietzsche, the 19th-century philosopher, despised Christianity.  “A slave-mentality”, he labelled it.         The worst feature of Christianity’s slave-mentality, said Nietzsche, is that Christians think there is something virtuous about their own enslavement, and therefore they seek it and languish in it.  They think there is something virtuous about self-belittlement and the psychological crippling that goes with it.  Nietzsche despised Christianity just because he felt it undermined self-confidence; it promoted psychological feebleness; and it regarded all of this as honourable.

Was Nietzsche correct in his assessment?  Yes, at least to some extent.  (Remember now, we are not talking about the gospel or about Jesus Christ; we are talking about “Christianity”, the religious expression that Nietzsche saw every day.)  Psychotherapists tell me, for instance, that as a physically or psychologically abused woman (if she’s physically abused she’s certainly psychologically abused as well) loses self-confidence, her self-confidence erodes to the point where she no longer has enough self-confidence to leave the man who is tormenting her.  At this point she is trapped by her diminished ego-strength.  As her self-confidence continues to erode she sinks deeper into the swamp of immobility. Psychotherapists tell me it takes six months to eighteen months of intense therapy to bring an abused woman back to the point where she has enough self-confidence to escape the man who is assaulting her.

Is “Christianity” (so-called) responsible for this?  Yes, very often. Haven’t women been told it is their “Christian” duty to be submissive?

Nietzsche maintained that “Christianity” fostered passivity in people. It fostered capitulation, conformity, resignation.  It turned backbone into wishbone or worse.  It undercut protest, resilience, assertiveness; it replaced these with docility, apathy, sheepishness.

Was Nietzsche correct in his assessment?  Yes, very often. But we must be sure to note that it is a distorted “Christianity” that has done this, never the gospel itself.  The gospel (which is to say, Jesus Christ himself) never fosters self-belittlement, self-denigration, self-contempt; never. To be sure, the gospel does insist that we humble ourselves under God. But to humble ourselves under God is not to wallow in self-contempt.  It isn’t always to be putting ourselves down; it isn’t chronically to think ourselves inferior.

Yet this confusion is made all the time.  I understand how the confusion can arise.  Many people have been raised in homes where childhood difficulties, especially the fears and distresses and hurts of childhood, were not taken seriously.  It was assumed that adults have the right to feel insecure, but not children. Adults, after all, find themselves wounded at the hands of life.  Children, however, are never insecure or wounded.  It was assumed that the child’s pain doesn’t hurt; the child’s bewilderment isn’t upsetting; the child’s question isn’t important; the child’s opinion doesn’t count.  What else can the child conclude except that her grief or confusion or unnamed need doesn’t matter? that she doesn’t matter? The grooves that are etched in the tender psyches of little people are etched very deeply and are exceedingly difficult to eradicate.

Other people have been raised in a home where neighbours and relatives and colleagues were belittled regularly.  The atmosphere was one of contempt and the imagined superiority that underlies contempt. After they had heard everyone else put down for 20 years, their unconscious mindset became one of self-putdown. How could it be anything else? Why would they ever think themselves an exception?

The humility that the gospel urges upon us has nothing to do with a self-deprecation that leaves someone with zero self-esteem.  The humility that the gospel urges upon us has nothing to do with Nietzsche’s slave-mentality, fostering self-contempt and sheepishness as it does, all the while regarding these as virtuous.

 

Before we specify where gospel-humility differs from poor self-image and flattened self-esteem we should identify the signs of poor self-image and flattened self-esteem.

One sign is self-advertisement.  Self-advertisement is a cover-up.  It covers up deep-seated anxiety at being overlooked, at not being deemed important.

Another sign is sarcasm. The habitually sarcastic person speaks as she does in order to portray herself as superior; she portrays herself as superior lest others find her inferior.

Another sign is bullying. Inside every bully there is a frightened, shaking, little creature.  Yes, the bully is always a nuisance and frequently dangerous; yes, the bully has indulged his childishness for years in getting his own way. As difficult as it is to put up with the bully, however, he remains pathetic.  His insecurity is glaring. His trembling knees are pitiable. After all, his bullying covers up the greatest fear of his life: losing, losing any conflict, losing any struggle; and above all, losing face.  For him, losing even an argument amounts to annihilation.

All of these signs cloak or disguise a self-esteem that has largely crumbled, a self-image that is not only damaged but distressing and destructive to the person who is sarcastic or a bully or a ceaseless self-advertiser.

 

II: — Then what is the nature of the humility the gospel requires of us?  Where do we find it? What will it do for us and others?

Peter writes (1st Peter 5:6), “Humble yourselves under God, and in due time he will exalt you.”  The key is humbling ourselves under God. Simply to humble ourselves (or to try to) will result either in our belittling ourselves or bragging of ourselves (for now we are proud of the fact that we are humbler than most). The only self-humbling that is safe is to humble ourselves under God. For in humbling ourselves under God we shall always remember, with the psalmist, that God is for us. God is always for us. Because he is always for us, our humbling ourselves under him can be only positive. Not only is it always safe to humble ourselves under God, it is more than safe; it is salutary.         It can only prosper us.

 

Under God I recall that human beings and animals were made on the same “day” (Genesis 1:24 -31). Plainly, the animals are our “cousins”. (Not our brothers and sisters, to be sure, but certainly our cousins.)  I am humbled whenever I reflect on the fact that medical experiments with animals (who are themselves creatures of God) benefit human beings because — and only because — we and the animals have so much in common. (The digestive tract of the alligator, organ for organ, is virtually identical with ours. And is there any aspect of animal psychology that doesn’t have immediate relevance to us humans?) Under God I cannot pretend that animals haven’t suffered much through experimentation in order to spare me suffering.  Under God I cannot pretend that I don’t need them to survive (even as I know that they don’t need me to survive).

Yet under God I am exalted, for God has made us humans unique; God has made us “little less than God himself”, says the psalmist.  While God loves all his creatures, God addresses, speaks to, human beings only. Note this: God loves us and the animals, but he speaks to us, and equips us to speak to him in return; more than merely equip us to speak to him in return, he expects us to. He makes us able to respond, response-able, and because response-able, response-ible, responsible. Under God we are crowned inalienably with glory and honour.  What’s more, under God and in Christ, I am the person whom God identifies with his only begotten and beloved Son.  Which is to say, whenever God looks upon that Son with whom he is ever pleased, he sees me too; he can’t help seeing me in the same light, since I stand with Christ the Son by faith.

 

In the second place under God I am humbled to know myself a sinner. When all the allowances have been made for my upbringing, my present social environment, the victimizations I have suffered, the emotional deprivations visited upon me, the genes I inherited from my parents (my gosh, I do sound hard done-by, don’t I?); when all allowances have been made for the warps in me for which I am not entirely accountable, there yet remains that “I”, that “me”, which scripture speaks of as “the man of sin”. There is a perversity in me, a bias to ungodliness as irrational as it is deep-seated, for which no one else and nothing else can be blamed.  The more I search my heart the more aware I am of the subtleties and the subterfuges of the man of sin.

Yet under God I am exalted, for in Christ I am a pardoned sinner whom God cherishes. In Christ I am identified with the One whom the New Testament knows to be without sin. Have you ever noticed that while the Apostles’ Creed affirms the fact of sin, it does so only left-handedly, only in passing?  The Apostles’ Creed states, “I believe in God, the Father Almighty… I believe in his only Son, Jesus Christ our Lord…” and so on. Nowhere does the Creed say, “I believe in sin.” It says, “I believe in the forgiveness of sins.” The Creed invites us to admit we are sinners only at the same time that it insists, with much louder voice, that we are forgiven sinners. Yes, under God I am humbled to admit (to have to admit) that the designation, “man of sin” fits me; but I am exalted, exhilarated too, that since I am “in Christ” the designation, “man of righteousness” is the final truth about me, the characteristic truth about me, the “real me” despite all appearances, all contradictions.  I shall always be eager to humble myself under God since God exalts me eternally.

In the third place under God I am humbled to hear Jesus tell the disciples that at the end of the day they must say of themselves, “We are but unprofitable servants”. If James and Bartholomew, Andrew and Alphaeus must say this of themselves, I am not about to tell my Lord that I, on the contrary, am an enormously profitable servant and he is remarkably fortunate to have me on his team.

Unprofitable servants that we are, however, it is precisely unprofitable servants whom God exalts; as God exalts us he renders us profitable for his kingdom. It is unprofitable servants alone whom God can use. Whatever use would God have for servants who boasted that the kingdom couldn’t survive without them? We must never think that there was a “golden age” in the church when all was rosy and the church consisted only of “profitable” servants.  There was never a golden age.  The New Testament epistles were written to address the elements in the church that were anything but gold.  While the problems in Corinth differed from the problems in Galatia, and both of these differed from the problems in Thessalonica, at the end of the day the apostle Paul reminds Christians everywhere — even in the most troubled congregations — that they and they alone are the body of Christ; it is their work and witness that lend visibility to the rule of Christ throughout the world; they are the only manifestation of him whose triumph over the deadly powers they extol.

 

It is plain that to humble ourselves under God is never to be humbled only; to humble ourselves under God is always also to be exalted, just because God exalts the humble. Simply to humble ourselves might sink us into the slave-mentality that Nietzsche rightly deplored; but to humble ourselves under God will never sink us into such a mentality; to humble ourselves under God will always find us exalted — and therefore fit, ready, eager to be as active in the world as God himself is active in the world.

 

III: — I trust no one here today now confuses humility under God with self-belittlement or self-denigration.  To humble ourselves under God, rather, is to have a sober, realistic, yet positive understanding of ourselves.  Sober because our self-assessment is no longer emotionally inflamed, driven by emotional need or emotional distortion. Realistic because in Christ we have the freedom to acknowledge any and all negativities about us without thereby crippling ourselves or collapsing ourselves. Positive because in Christ we know that God is for us; God has made us the pinnacle of his creation, has soaked us in a pardon that discloses our guilt only to drown it, and has promised to use us on behalf of that kingdom which can never be shaken.

All of this adds up to enormous freedom; namely, freedom from self-preoccupation. After all, humility, free and cheerful in equal measure, is simply self-forgetfulness. We must always remember, on the other hand, that self-contempt (so often confused with humility) is still a preoccupation with oneself, and therefore a form of selfism. A false and destructive so-called “humility” remains no more than complicated self-preoccupation. Genuine humility, on the other hand, is always self-forgetfulness.

We see such self-forgetfulness over and over in Christ Jesus our Lord. Ruler of the universe, he subjected himself to Roman authority.  Saviour of the world, he went to the Synagogue every week and listened to a preacher who didn’t have much to tell him. As sensitive to pain as any of us, he pleaded for mercy for those who were nailing him to the cross. The result of all this? “God has highly exalted him”, says Paul, “and bestowed on him the name which is above every name.” (Philippians 2:9)

 

Nietzsche may have been right concerning what he called “Christianity”, the religious expression of people who, at best, only half-understood the gospel. But concerning the gospel itself; concerning the surge of Jesus Christ within his people; concerning this Nietzsche was utterly wrong.  The humility that the gospel requires of us does not sink us into a slave-mentality; it does not make a virtue of self-victimization; it does not encourage passivity and sheepishness and apathy.

The humility the gospel requires of us is but the other side of our exaltation at God’s hand; which exaltation elevates us as sons and daughters of God, servants whose kingdom-service is unfailingly profitable, self-forgetful people whom God is going to remember and cherish eternally.

 

                                                                                                   Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                             April 2006

 

 

 

Profile of a Parishioner

                                                                                                     Philippians 2:25-30

 

[1]   How much do you know about Epaphroditus? What does his name mean? Let’s look at his name: Epa-phroditus. It is very close to “Aphrodite”, isn’t it. It was meant to be close. The man’s parents gave him a name which was the masculine equivalent of the feminine name of the pagan goddess. The parents belonged to the cult which burgeoned around her. In the ancient world Aphrodite represented deified sex. The cult around her — the world has never been without those who deify sex — gathered up the devotees. These sex-worshippers had built a temple which perched on a hill, 1800 feet above the city of Corinth . One thousand priestesses were attached to the temple. These priestesses were clergywomen whose job-description included religious prostitution. To join oneself to a temple-prostitute rendered the worshipper at-one with the spirit of Aphrodite herself. At night the temple prostitutes descended the hill and plied their trade in the streets of Corinth . In this way sex-worshippers could bow to Aphrodite without the bother of an 1800-foot climb. The sin-blinded sordidness of it all was beyond description.

Epaphroditus came from a home sunk in such sordidness. Yet his parents had thought so highly of it all that they had named their son after it. They had pointed their son toward the lifestyle that they pursued themselves.

But then it happened: the miracle of grace — deliverance — as the gospel was declared and Epaphroditus heard with ear and heart. A Christian now, with a life-style that repudiated everything his foolish, sin-blinded parents had thought desirable for him, he found himself a parishioner in the congregation of Philippi . The people there cherished him.

When the apostle Paul, the much-loved, much-esteemed friend of the Philippian Church , was imprisoned in Rome whom did the Philippian congregation send to Rome , with a gift, to look out for the older man? They sent the young Christian they trusted, Epaphroditus.

Epaphroditus was exceedingly brave. He was, after all, friend and personal attendant to a notorious fellow who was awaiting trial on a capital offence. Eddie Greenspan wasn’t on hand to defend the apostle, and therefore when the full weight of the Roman Empire fell on Paul it would surely crush as well the younger man now labelled an accomplice. Epaphroditus couldn’t have been braver.

Then Epaphroditus fell ill; so sick that he was regarded as good as dead. As he struggled back to health Paul thought the younger man should return to his home congregation in Philippi . In the first place Paul didn’t want to endanger the young man any more. In the second place he knew that the congregation in Philippi was aware of Epaphroditus’s illness and wanted to see for themselves that he was well again. In the third place Epaphroditus himself had had his fill of Rome , the Big Apple, and wanted to go back to the smaller city and the congregation that loved him. In the fourth place Paul wanted to get a letter (really, a short theological treatise) to the congregation in Philippi , and having Epaphroditus deliver it would guarantee its safe delivery. The decision was made: Epaphroditus would return to Philippi .

Now while the Christian fellowship in Philippi was rich and warm and without major problems Paul knew that nonetheless there would be two or three “snarky” people in it who were suspicious gossipers with curdled sentiments. The two or three snarky people would gossip that Epaphroditus was a coward and a quitter, and was returning to Philippi only because he had “chickened out” of supporting Paul in Rome . Paul knew he had to state unambiguously that Epaphroditus was neither a coward nor a quitter if only to silence the sour gossipers. For this reason Paul underlines to the congregation that Epaphroditus has been a brother, a fellow-worker, a fellow-soldier, and a minister to his need.

 

[2(i)] Brother. The Greek word for “brother”, adelphos, literally means “from the same womb”. Brothers (sisters) come from the same womb, the same source, the same origin. “Think as highly of Epaphroditus as you think of me”, Paul wrote the congregation, “because he and I are possessed of the same spiritual genes”.

When people became Christians in the first century often their families turned on them and disowned them. The day Epaphroditus embraced Jesus Christ in faith his family wrote him off as a religious extremist who was disloyal to the family and its traditions.

Throughout our Lord’s earthly ministry his family had not understood him either. One day they came to take him home, hoping to end the embarrassment he was causing the family. “Your mother and your siblings are waiting outside for you”, he was told as he spoke. “My mother?”, Jesus had said, “my brothers? my sisters? Who are they? Here is my family. Whoever hears me and heeds me; whoever does the will of God is my brother, my sister, my mother”. Mark cherished this incident and included it in his written gospel just because he wanted to lend comfort to the readers of his gospel, thirty years later, who had been disowned by their families the day they announced their love of Jesus and their loyalty to him. These people had found a new family, a greater family, in the fellowship of Christians who now clung in faith to the elder brother of them all.

Epaphroditus was brother to Paul as Paul was brother to him. The bond that bound them together was stronger than any other tie anywhere else in life. Furthermore, the last thing Paul, the most widely-known of the apostles, wanted to do was suggest that because Epaphroditus had conveyed Paul’s letter to Philippi Epaphroditus was a mere errand-boy, mere flunkie, mere mule. He is brother to the apostle, from the same spiritual womb because born of the same Spirit of God. “Be sure to look upon him as you look upon me”, Paul says to those who might be prone to look upon Epaphroditus as inferior.

Brother. My friend Reginald Miller, now retired in Chatham, N.B.; Miller spent six years as a common sailor on a British warship in World War II. You have to know the traditions of the Royal Navy to appreciate the unbreakable, unbendable line that divides officers from sailors. Yet there was one exception, Miller used to tell me; the exception was the fellowship of shipboard Christians — officers and sailors — when they were ashore. Naval rank meant nothing as iron fast traditions melted before the warmth of the gospel.

In the days of the early church slaves were slaves while free persons were free. There was nothing a microscopic church could do to overturn the empire’s legislation. But within the Christian fellowship slaves frequently taught free people the rudiments of the gospel-faith and encouraged them in it.

The highest wall, the insurmountable wall above all walls, was the wall between Jewish people and everyone else. Yet even this wall, Paul states in his letter to the congregation in Ephesus , Jesus Christ has crumbled. Therefore Jewish Christian and Gentile Christian reach out and embrace each other precisely where the insurmountable wall used to be. Those who think the wall to be standing yet, whether Jewish or Gentile, perpetuate the standoff. Let’s not forget that Paul was a Jew whose moral rigour had been faultless; Epaphroditus was a Gentile who had learned promiscuity before he had learned the alphabet. “He’s my brother, you should all know”, the apostle reminds those who need to be reminded. The apostle claims no superiority at all but rather insists on both an equality and a oneness with the younger man, since Epaphroditus is possessed of the same faith and loves the same Lord. Brother.

 

[2(ii)] Fellow-worker. What kind of fellow-worker? Fellow-tentmaker? (Paul, we know earned his living as a tentmaker.) No. We don’t know what Epaphroditus did for a living. When Paul speaks of Epaphroditus as “fellow-worker” he is thinking of work as Jesus had used the word when he said, “My father is working still, and I am working.” Here our Lord means that energy, passion, activity which magnify the kingdom of God . On one occasion Jesus came upon crowds who were spiritually clueless; they meandered, groped, stumbled, could only land themselves in spiritual disaster. Then the master turned to his disciples, “See? The harvest is plentiful but the labourers are few. Pray therefore the Lord of the harvest to send out labourers into his harvest.” There are hordes who are hungry for the bread of life, even as there are too few who care to feed them. The crowds stumble blindly; therefore we need more who can take them by the hand and bring them to the sight-giver himself. In other words the work which Epaphroditus has done so well as to have Paul name him “fellow-worker” is the kingdom-work of introducing people to Jesus Christ, nurturing the growth of faith, instructing them in the way of faith, confirming them amidst the trials of faith.

This is not to say that the ministry of Epaphroditus was identical in all respects to that of Paul. Paul always wanted to announce the gospel where it had never been heard before. There is no evidence that Epaphroditus thought this to be his calling. We don’t know what the young man did in his kingdom-work. He would certainly have prayed. He may have been like Barnabas, whose name, “Son of Comfort”, tells us what he was about. Perhaps he had unusual discernment as to what God’s plans were for this person or that or for one of the five house-churches in Rome . Perhaps he was so transparent to the light of the gospel that he shone like a lighthouse, telling life’s storm-tossed that there is refuge in the risen one. One aspect of his kingdom-work, obviously, was the help he rendered Paul during the latter’s imprisonment. He is never named an apostle; nevertheless the prince of apostles doesn’t hesitate to call him “fellow-worker”.

Every last person in any congregation has a unique ministry. Theirs isn’t mine and mine isn’t theirs, but theirs and mine have the same weight and are essential to each other. One Sunday morning, a few years ago, an ordinary Sunday morning when I was expecting nothing extraordinary, two things happened to me that I shall never forget. Following the service a woman older than I, a relative newcomer to the congregation, looked me in the eye with that look which renders two people so transparent to each other that they have X-ray vision into each other’s heart. She said a few simple words which, like most simple words, were incalculably weighty: “Victor, I prayed for you this morning; I pray for you every day”. Fellow-worker! Minutes later a woman whose love for our Lord makes mine look anaemic spoke to me at coffee-hour. She handed me an envelope and said, “Put this toward your next book.” Unknown to her only that week I had agreed to enter a joint publishing venture in reprinting my book of devotions, Ponder And Pray. Her gift was a substantial contribution toward the cost of reprinting the book. For in the envelope were five $100-bills. Fellow-worker.

 

[2(iii)] Fellow-soldier. Soldiering implies conflict. The gospel invariably collides with a fallen world. Jesus was immersed in conflict every day. When John Wesley was a spiritually inert clergyman he knew no conflict. Once his heart was “strangely warmed” (24th May, 1738) and he quietly apprehended the truth of the gospel he was knee-deep in conflict for the next fifty-three years of his life: conflict with bishops, with magistrates, with mobs, with lazy ministers, with theological opponents, with distillers, with bankers who wouldn’t lend his people money for small business start-up. The kingdom of God collides with the very world it is meant to redeem. The only way the Christian can avoid conflict is to cease to be a Christian. Surely no one here prefers Judas to Jesus!

It’s plain that to be a fellow-worker is always to be a fellow-soldier, since kingdom-work will always entail kingdom-conflict. And like soldiering anywhere, kingdom-soldiering entails not only conflict but hardship, suffering, even sacrifice.

Think for a minute of the horrors of the twentieth century, just concluded, beginning with the slaughter of the Armenians in the second decade, the executions of Lenin and Stalin, and so on right up to the ethnic cleansing in Croatia and the rape of 20,000 women. These conflicts that are frighteningly visible — conflicts of class, nation, race, economics, culture — are but a partial manifestation of invisible spiritual conflict that seethes ceaselessly and courses ubiquitously. And then lest we distance ourselves cavalierly from all this we should recall the word of Solzhenitsyn, Russian thinker and writer: the spiritual conflict that bedevils nations finally passes through every last individual human heart.

A world whose distinguishing feature is conflict does not welcome the gospel. When the gospel is held up those who hold it up are immersed in conflict immediately. What do they do next? Capitulate? Compromise? Deny him whose gospel it is? Or do they take their share of the hardship, suffering and sacrifice that are the lot of any soldier, as Paul reminded another young man, Timothy?

Paul commended Epaphroditus to the Philippian congregation as his “fellow-soldier”. Epaphroditus was anything but a shirker.

 

[2(iv)] Lastly the apostle insists that Epaphroditus has been a “minister to my need”. What was Paul’s particular neediness that the younger man met? We are not told. Perhaps he brought Paul food that was better than the wretched stuff fed to prisoners on death row. Unquestionably Epaphroditus met Paul’s need for companionship, alleviated his loneliness, brought news of the triumph of the gospel as the gospel flooded more widely among unbelievers and penetrated more deeply within believers.

I think too that one reason Paul doesn’t tell us what his particular need is is that he doesn’t want us to know. We each have that need which we do not advertise not because we are ashamed of it but because it is so private, so personal, so deep in us, so close to our heart that only our soul-mates can meet it and therefore only our soul-mates are permitted to see it. I know whereof I speak. And in the providence of God I have been given those who know me so intimately and love me so dearly that they meet that need which others do not know of and never will. Paul didn’t tell the Philippian congregation that every last Christian in Rome ministered to his need; he said that Epaphroditus did. You and I are ministers to the need of fellow-Christians. Then every day we must thank God for those who give us privileged access to them, even as we thank God for those whom we give privileged access to us.

 

[3] Paul rejoiced in the person Epaphroditus had become by the grace of God. No longer in the orbit of Aphrodite and all that the goddess-cult represented, Epaphroditus knew a new lord and cherished a new lifestyle. Paul loved the younger man and wanted to make sure that the congregation in Philippi kept on loving him too. “Brother, fellow-worker, fellow-soldier, minister to my need.” What is this but a description of our sisters and brothers in Christ? Which is to say, the profile of a parishioner in Rome or Philippi or King Township, the profile of a parishioner anywhere, that man or woman you and I have been called to serve in the name of Jesus Christ.

 

                                                                                               Victor Shepherd             

April 2003                                                                                  

 

Philippians 2:25-30
Mark 3:31-35
Matthew 9:37
2 Timothy 2:3

What is the Nature of Our Fellowship Here

Philippians 2:25-30

 

[1] I have always admired courage. The courage I admire doesn’t have to be dramatic: a military hero outnumbered twenty-five to one, fighting off enemy commandos when the whole world would think he had no chance at all. The courage I admire can be so undramatic as scarcely to be noticeable: the woman with advanced arthritis who has struggled valiantly for decades to get herself up one flight of stairs, the elderly widower whose grown-up children scorn him yet who thrives amidst rejection and isolation, the psychiatrically wounded person who braves the day despite nameless terrors that no one else can be expected to understand.

Epaphroditus was never a hero in the sense that Paul was deemed a hero. Paul, we know, had been beaten several times, had been shipwrecked, had escaped pursuers on several occasions, and was even in prison when he wrote his brief letter to the congregation in Philippi. Epaphroditus, on the other hand, appeared to be a little-known fellow in a small congregation. Yet when the congregation wanted to support Paul during his imprisonment in Rome, and when the congregation wanted to get a gift to the apostle it loved, it sent Epaphroditus.

Make no mistake. Epaphroditus was exceedingly courageous. He was, after all, friend and personal attendant to a notorious fellow who was awaiting trial on a capital offense. Eddie Greenspan wasn’t on hand to defend the apostle, and therefore when the full weight of the Roman empire fell on Paul it would surely crush as well the younger man now labelled an accomplice. Epaphroditus couldn’t have been more courageous.

Then Epaphroditus fell ill, dreadfully ill. As he struggled back to health Paul thought the younger man should return to the congregation in Philippi. In the first place Paul didn’t want to endanger the young man any more. In the second place he knew that the congregation in Philippi was aware of Epaphroditus’s illness and wanted to see for themselves that he was well again. In the third place Epaphroditus had had his fill of Rome, the “Big Apple”, and wanted to go back to the smaller city and the congregation which loved him. In the fourth place Paul wanted to get a letter (really, a short theological treatise) to the congregation in Philippi, and having Epaphroditus deliver it would guarantee its safe delivery. The decision was made: Epaphroditus would return to Philippi.

Now while the Christian fellowship in Philippi was rich and warm and without major problems Paul knew that nonetheless there would be two or three “snarky” people in it who were suspicious gossipers with curdled sentiments. The two or three snarky people would gossip that Epaphroditus was a coward and a quitter, and was returning to Philippi only because he had “chickened out” of supporting Paul. Paul knew he had to state unambiguously that Epaphroditus was neither a coward nor a quitter if only to silence the sour gossipers who are found in small numbers in any congregation. For this reason Paul underlines to the congregation that Epaphroditus has been a brother, a fellow-worker, a fellow-soldier, and a minister to his need.

 

[2(i)] Brother. The Greek word for “brother”, adelphos, literally means “from the same womb”. Brothers (sisters) come from the same womb, the same source, the same origin. “Think as highly of Epaphroditus as you think of me”, Paul wrote the congregation, “because he and I are possessed of the same spiritual genes”.

When people became Christians in the first century often their families turned on them and disowned them. The day he embraced Jesus Christ in faith the family of Epaphroditus wrote him off as a religious extremist now disloyal to the family and its traditions.

Throughout our Lord’s earthly ministry his family hadn’t understood him either. One day they came to take him home, hoping to end the embarrassment he was causing the family. “Your mother and your siblings are waiting outside for you” he was told as he spoke. “My mother?” Jesus had said, “my brothers? my sisters? Who are they? Here is my family. Whoever hears me and heeds me; whoever does the will of God is my brother, my sister, my mother”. Mark cherished this incident and included it in his written gospel just because he wanted to lend comfort to the readers of his gospel, thirty years later, who had been disowned by their families the day they announced their love of Jesus and their loyalty to him. These people had found a new family, a greater family, in the fellowship of Christians who now clung in faith to the elder brother of them all.

Epaphroditus was brother to Paul as Paul was brother to him. The bond that bound them together was stronger than any other tie anywhere else in life. Furthermore, the last thing Paul, the most widely-known of the apostles, wanted to do was suggest that because Epaphroditus had conveyed Paul’s letter to Philippi, Epaphroditus was a mere errand-boy, mere flunkie, mere mule. He is brother to the apostle, from the same spiritual womb because born of the same Spirit of God. “Be sure to look upon him as you look upon me”, Paul says to those who might be prone to look upon Epaphroditus as inferior.

Brother. My friend Reginald Miller, now retired in Chatham, N.B.; Miller spent six years as a common sailor on a British warship in World War II. You have to know the traditions of the Royal Navy to appreciate the unbreakable, unbendable line that divides officers from sailors. Yet there was one exception, Miller used to tell me; the exception was the fellowship of shipboard Christians — officers and sailors — when they were ashore. Naval rank meant nothing as ironfast traditions melted before the warmth of the gospel.

In the days of the early church, slaves were unalterably slaves as surely as free persons were free. There was nothing a microscopic church could do to overturn the empire’s legislation. But within the Christian fellowship slaves who were mature Christians frequently taught free people (superior everywhere outside the church) the rudiments of the gospel-faith and encouraged them in it.

The highest wall, the insurmountable wall above all walls, was the wall between Jews and everyone else. Yet even this wall, Paul states in his letter to the congregation in Ephesus, Jesus Christ has crumbled. Therefore Jewish Christian and Gentile Christian reach out and embrace each other precisely where the insurmountable wall used to be. Non-Christians think the wall is still standing and therefore perpetuate the standoff! Let’s not forget that Paul was a Jew whose moral rigour had been relentless; Epaphroditus was a Gentile whose family had trafficked in promiscuity. (Epaphroditus had been named after the goddess Aphrodite.) “He’s my brother, you should all know”, the apostle reminds those who need to be reminded. The apostle claims no superiority at all but rather insists on both an equality and a oneness with the younger man, since Epaphroditus is possessed of the same faith and loves the same Lord. Brother.

 

[2(ii)] Fellow-worker. What kind of fellow-worker? Fellow-tentmaker? (Paul, we know earned his living as a tentmaker.) No. We don’t know what Epaphroditus did for a living. When Paul speaks of Epaphroditus as “fellow-worker” he is thinking of work as Jesus had used the word when he said, “My father is working still, and I am working.” Here our Lord means energy, passion, action devoted to the kingdom of God. On one occasion Jesus came upon crowds who were spiritually clueless; they meandered, groped, stumbled, could only land themselves in spiritual disaster. Then the master turned to his disciples, “See? The harvest is plentiful but the labourers are few. Pray therefore the Lord of the harvest to send out labourers into his harvest.” There are hordes who are hungry for the bread of life, even as there are too few who care to feed them. The crowds stumble blindly; therefore we need more who can take them by the hand and bring them to the sight-giver himself. In other words the work which Epaphroditus has done so well as to have Paul name him “fellow-worker” is the kingdom-work of introducing people to Jesus Christ, nurturing the growth of faith, instructing them in the way of faith, confirming them amidst the trials of faith.

This is not to say that the ministry of Epaphroditus was identical in all respects to that of Paul. Paul always wanted to announce the gospel where it had never been heard before. There is no evidence that Epaphroditus thought this to be his calling. We don’t know what the young man did in his kingdom-work. He would certainly have prayed. He may have been like Barnabas, whose name, “Son of Comfort”, tells us what he was about. Perhaps he had unusual discernment as to what God’s plans were for this person or that or for one of the five house-churches in Rome. Perhaps he was so transparent to the light of the gospel that he shone like a lighthouse, telling life’s storm-tossed that there is refuge in the risen one. One aspect of his kingdom-work, obviously, was the help he rendered Paul during the latter’s imprisonment. He is never named an apostle; nevertheless the prince of apostles doesn’t hesitate to call him “fellow-worker”.

Every last person in every last congregation has a unique ministry. Theirs won’t be ours and ours won’t be theirs, but theirs and ours have the same weight and are essential to each other. We speak incorrectly when we say of someone, “He’s studying at seminary with a view to entering the ministry.” With a view to entering the ministry? What do we think he’s been about up until now? When we speak of someone “entering the ministry” we really mean not that he is now a Christian, not that he is finally rendering a service to the kingdom, but rather that he will shortly earn his living as a paid professional in the employment of the church-institution. Since this is what we mean, this is what we should say. According to scripture it simply isn’t correct to say that the clergy are “in the ministry” while other Christians aren’t. To be a Christian and to have a ministry are one and the same. The particular service each of us renders the kingdom varies from person to be person, to be sure; still, we are all alike ministers and therefore fellow-workers.

 

[2(iii)] Fellow-soldier. Soldiering implies conflict. The gospel invariably collides with a fallen world. Jesus himself was immersed in conflict every day. When John Wesley was a spiritually inert clergyman he knew no conflict. Once he became “lit” (24th May, 1738) and thereafter exalted the truth of the gospel he was knee-deep in conflict for the next fifty-three years of his life: conflict with bishops, with magistrates, with mobs, with lazy ministers, with theological opponents, with distillers, with bankers who wouldn’t lend his people money for small business start-up. The kingdom of God collides with the very world it is meant to redeem. The only way the Christian can avoid conflict is to cease to be a Christian. Surely no one here prefers Judas to Jesus!

It’s plain that to be a fellow-worker is always to be a fellow-soldier, since kingdom-work will always entail kingdom-conflict. And like soldiering anywhere, kingdom-soldiering entails not only conflict but hardship, suffering, even sacrifice.

Think for a minute of the horrors of the twentieth century, beginning with the slaughter of the Armenians in the second decade, the executions of Lenin and Stalin, and so on right up to the ethnic cleansing in Croatia and the slaughter in Rwanda. These conflicts which are frighteningly visible — conflicts of class, nation, race, economics, culture — are but a partial manifestation of invisible spiritual conflict which seethes ceaselessly and courses ubiquitously. And then lest we distance ourselves cavalierly from all this we should recall the word of Solzhenitsyn, Russian thinker and writer: the spiritual conflict which bedevils nations finally passes through every last individual human heart.

A world whose distinguishing feature is conflict doesn’t welcome the gospel. When the gospel is held up those who hold it up are immersed in conflict immediately. What do they do next? Capitulate? Compromise? Deny him whose gospel it is? Or do they take their share of the hardship, suffering and sacrifice which is the lot of any soldier, as Paul reminded another young man, Timothy?

Paul commended Epaphroditus to the Philippian congregation as his “fellow-soldier”. Epaphroditus was anything but a shirker.

 

[2(iv)] Lastly the apostle insists that Epaphroditus has been a “minister to my need”. What was Paul’s particular need which the younger man met? We aren’t told. Perhaps he brought Paul food which was better than the wretched stuff fed to prisoners on death-row. Unquestionably Epaphroditus met Paul’s need for companionship, alleviated his loneliness, brought news of the triumph of the gospel as the gospel flooded more widely among unbelievers and penetrated more deeply within believers.

I think too that one reason Paul doesn’t tell us what his particular need is that he doesn’t want us to know. We each have that need which we don’t advertise not because we are ashamed of it but because it is so private, so personal, so deep in us, so close to our heart that only our soul-mates can meet it and therefore only our soul-mates are permitted to see it. I know whereof I speak. And in the providence of God I have been given those who know me so intimately and love me so dearly that they meet that need which others do not know of and never will. Paul didn’t tell the Philippian congregation that every last Christian in Rome ministered to his need; he said that Epaphroditus did. You and I are ministers to the need of fellow-Christians. Then every day we must thank God for those who give us privileged access to them, as well as for those whom we give privileged access to us.

 

[3] How much weight do you attach to the “fellow” aspect of our “fellowship” here in Streetsville? From time-to-time some people tell me they are enormously disappointed. Others tell me they are startled how much we care for each other. Where we are deficient we should lose no time in intervening so as to re-value the word “fellowship”. For myself, I have known myself cherished in this congregation, upheld, cared for, trusted and simply loved, as I have nowhere else. For here I have found dozens of people of whom I am glad to say, “brother (sister)”, “fellow-worker”, “fellow-soldier”, “minister to my need.”

 

                                                                                                       Victor Shepherd

August 1998

 

A Note On Christian Maturity

Philippians 3:12-16       Ephesians 4:11-1p6        Hebrews 5:11-1

 

When a scrawny, listless, dull-eyed baby is brought to a physician and the physician pronounces, “Failure to thrive”, the parents are in trouble. “Failure to thrive” suggests that the parents are negligent, or abusive, or psychologically unfit, or at the very least too immature to be entrusted with a baby.

For a long time I have thought that congregations should be far more concerned about the spiritual neo-nates among us who may fail to thrive.

The apostles were certainly aware of the challenge. John speaks of the need for birth. Peter adds that milk must be fed the neo-nates if they are to develop. Then Paul tells the Christians in Thessalonica how pleased he is that their “faith is growing abundantly.”

Still, Paul isn’t content to see that some believers at least have moved from birth to infancy and beyond. Why stop with childhood, even adolescence? The goal of his ministry, he insists, is to proclaim Jesus Christ so as to “present every man [woman] mature in Christ.” The apostle knows that infancy in infants is fine, but infancy in a 30-year old is tragic. Infancy in anyone except an infant is infantilism. There is never anything commendable about infantilism. Paul is horrified merely to think of Christians who might fail to thrive. We must grow up!

I: — In the first place it is essential that we mature, says the apostle, or else we shall remain “children, tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the cunning of men, by their craftiness in deceitful wiles.” When he speaks of “doctrine” in this context he doesn’t mean Christian truths; he means false teaching, ideology, fads and fancies which invariably lead people astray. Those who do not mature as Christians are vulnerable to whatever is blowing in the wind.

Think of the newest therapy from New York. I mention New York City only because two-thirds of the world’s psychoanalysts live in the one city. This fact does not seem to render NYC a better mental environment. And psychoanalysis is only one of 200 recognized schools of therapy. The 201st school is not going to be our salvation. Only the spiritually mature will be able to ensure that whatever is blowing in the wind isn’t going to be their spiritual seduction, even their spiritual destruction.

When I entered seminary sensitivity-training was “all the rage”. I noticed two things about fellow-candidates for the ministry who were the keenest on sensitivity-training, “T” groups, etc. Invariably they disdained the gospel, were ignorant of it, and appeared to lack any experience of it. The “sensitivity” fad had become a substitute for the gospel. In the second place they were consistently the most insensitive people I had met. They shredded others in class or in their “T”group, and were unconcerned that those who had been shredded haemorrhaged emotionally for several days. Imagine someone saying to you, “In this group today we are going to share our most intimate experience. What, Sally, you aren’t going to share your most intimate experience with this group of strangers? You appear to have hang-ups. Don’t you trust us? Have you internalized all your mother’s inhibitions?” Then Sally’s emotional haemorrhage began. The vocabulary had to do with sensitivity; the technique was coercion; the outcome was catastrophe.

After sensitivity-training (by now I was a newly-ordained clergyperson) it was bio-feedback. Then it was small group dynamics. Then third-world political leftism. (Crypto-communism had been newly sainted by the church’s left-wing “loonies”.) Then it was environmentalism. Jesus saves — seals! But what about codfish? The save-a-seal folks who hijacked the church didn’t seem to grasp the fact that one seal eats 22 pounds of cod per day. Why don’t we admit that baby seals were spared because seal pups have a cute face, while baby cod were not spared because they have an ugly face, and are first cousins of reptiles? (Have you ever wanted to cuddle a cod?)

Next it was the new-age movement. The new-age, upholding pantheism as it does — pantheism being the notion that God is the essence of all that is — conveniently lacked any understanding of evil or sin. For the new-agers there can’t be evil or sin, just because God is the essence of everything. No sin! What a bonanza! What a convenient religion for baby-boom yuppies! The moral disasters brought to me through the new-age ideology you would have to hear to believe, but I am not about to tell you.

Next it was the ridiculous extremism of wilder feminism. It isn’t the blood of Jesus that saves; now it’s women’s body-fluids, say the devotees of Sophia. (Before you dismiss this you should know that The United Church’s national office sent 50-plus delegates to the last Sophia conference.)

I am not denying that some of these groups may have had something profound to say; I am not denying that some have had a corrective that needed to be heard; I am not denying that some aspects of these groups may have developed in response to deficiencies in the church’s understanding of the gospel or its embodiment of the gospel. Nevertheless, precisely what is it that is profound? Where is it a corrective? How has there come to be a deficiency in the church’s understanding or embodiment of the gospel? Only the spiritually mature can answer these questions. Only the spiritually mature can resist seduction and victimization. Only the mature can recognize the swirling winds and resist being blown every which way.

Speaking of winds. When our more ancient foreparents began to sail they could sail only in the direction in which the wind was blowing. If the wind was blowing where they didn’t want to go, too bad. Either they took the sail down and drifted or they put the sail up and were blown off course. As our more ancient foreparents became more sophisticated sailors, however, they learned how to sail across the wind, even how to sail against the wind. Regardless of where the wind was blowing now, they could use the wind — any wind — to go where they were supposed to go.

It is a mark of Christian maturity that we can advance, go where we are supposed to be going, regardless of the most contrary winds that are blowing around us. We can sail across some winds (those winds that have something to say to us), while we sail against other winds (those currents that we must repudiate.) Nevertheless, regardless of the winds Christ’s people are surging ahead. Only the mature can do this!

In the passage we are examining in Paul’s letter to the congregation in Ephesus he tells us that we come to “mature manhood” as we come to “knowledge of the Son of God”. Then week-in and week-out we must be resolute in our coming to know Jesus Christ. Otherwise maturity will escape us, and we shall be defenceless against anything and everything that blows around us.

II: — There is another aspect to maturity. “Forgetting what lies behind”, writes Paul to the congregation in Philippi, “and straining forward to what lies ahead, I press on toward the goal for the prize of the upward call of God in Christ Jesus. Let those of us who are mature be thus minded.”

“Forgetting what lies behind.” The Greek word Paul uses (eplanthanomai) means to forget not merely in the sense of lose awareness of (“I forget where I left my umbrella”). More importantly, the Greek verb means to forget in the sense of no longer care about; have no interest in; can’t be bothered with; have no time for; never want to think of again. What lies behind, says the apostle, we no longer care about, can’t be bothered with, never think of. Why? Because we are preoccupied with what lies ahead. And what lies ahead? “The prize [reward] of the upward call of God in Christ Jesus.”

I don’t know if Paul had any athletic talent. I do know he was fond of athletic images. When he speaks of “straining forward to what lies ahead” he has in mind a sprinter in the last few feet of a race leaning forward into the finish-line tape. The finish is only milliseconds away. The sprinter “lets it all out” and extends himself, leaning forward for the tape. Imagine the runner’s intensity, his concentration, his determination, his absorption. Is the crowd cheering or booing? He doesn’t hear. Is there even a crowd? He doesn’t see. Is it a hot day? He doesn’t feel. Forgetting what lies behind, he is absorbed in what lies ahead, so close to the finish-line he can almost touch it.

Speaking of forgetting what lies behind, in my boyhood days I looked upon the Hebrew story of Lot’s wife as the most stupid narrative I had ever read. She was told not to look back at the city she and her husband were fleeing. She stole a backward glance — and was “zapped” into a pillar of salt! What kind of primitive superstition was this story about? About a whimsical deity, as cruel as he was arbitrary, who lost his temper because someone didn’t conform to a pointless prohibition?

Now that I am old I return to the story constantly. I know now that the prohibition wasn’t pointless. Lot and his wife were fleeing Sodom, a city on which the judgement of God had fallen, as God’s judgement inevitably falls on all of history. Why did Lot’s wife look back? Did she secretly hanker after what Sodom was about, even though what Sodom was about had incurred God’s judgement? Even if she didn’t; even if she didn’t secretly hanker after Sodom’s sin, her looking back meant that she believed more about the past than she did about the future. She thought that the past held more for her than did the future. At the very least she sinned in resisting the summons of God toward the future. God’s people don’t look back longingly just because God himself is the God of the future! God’s people look ahead! The final, full manifestation of the kingdom of God is ahead of us. We are racing towards it! What sprinter ever ran looking backwards?

On Easter morning several women went to the city cemetery to deodorize a corpse. They were greeted with a word that startled them: “He isn’t here. He is risen. He is going before you to Galilee.” What we have to take home today is this: “He isn’t here…. He is going beforeyou.” We persist in looking for Jesus Christ amidst decay and death when the only way we can meet him is to look ahead. He is always before us, never behind us!

Lot’s wife: she looked back and was petrified, frozen, fixed forever in frustration and futility. Who wants to be fixed forever in frustration and futility? Then we shan’t look back, expecting more from the past than we expect from the future.

Being frozen would be bad enough. What’s worse in those who keep on looking back is the metamorphosis they gradually undergo. Those who look back persistently grieve for the past. Regret fills them.

As they continue to look back regret slowly turns into resentment. Somebody, several somebodies, “did them dirt” back then and now they are resentful.

As they continue to look back resentment curdles into rancour. Rancour is through-and-through bitterness, even hatred. Now they are full of pus and poison themselves.

As they continue to look back rancour hardens into retribution. Now they are vindictive, and the poison inside spills outside onto others.

Regret, resentment, rancour, retribution: from nostalgia-grief to a sour heart to a public menace. Lot’s wife was pillared into salt she was a traffic hazard to all who, more mature than she, were bent on moving ahead!

More mature? “One thing I do; forgetting what lies behind and straining forward to what lies ahead, I go flat out for the finish-line, just because my Lord and his kingdom await me there”, says the apostle, only to add, “Let those of us who are mature be thus minded.”

III: — Let’s listen as well to the unnamed author of the epistle to the Hebrews. “Everyone who lives on milk is unskilled in the word of righteousness, for he is a child. But solid food is for the mature, for those who have their faculties trained by practice to distinguish good from evil.” Solid food is needed to move people to a maturity which equips them to distinguish good from evil.

What is more important than being equipped to distinguish good from evil? What is more difficult? Most people assume it’s easy to distinguish good from evil; they assume that any slovenly sleepyhead can discern evil. Quite the contrary. Evil is subtle; evil is sophisticated; evil is blatant one instant and cleverly disguised the next, all of which keeps us off-balance and prevents simplistic diagnoses. Only the mature who have become mature through ingesting solid food; only the mature are equipped in this regard.

Not only is evil both blatant and subtle, there is no end to the complex interweaving of evil’s endless dimensions. Think, for instance, of those among us who are detained by the criminal justice system. Recently I spoke with a clergyman, an Anglican, who moved from being a parish priest in suburbia to a chaplain in a facility that incarcerates young offenders. These boys (I think they should be called “boys” rather then “men”, not least because the government has deemed them too young for trial in adult courts); these boys have committed horrific crimes. That’s why they are locked up. When my Anglican friend began his work among them he learned something that he hadn’t found in suburbia. These boys had to be taught how and when and why to brush their teeth; none of them had ever owned a toothbrush. More chilling to hear (so dreadful, in fact, as to be almost unendurable), none of the boys he met in the “young offender” prison had grown up in a family where they had had their own bed, a bed to themselves. Not only are these boys evildoers whose evildoing has victimized others; plainly they are victims of evil themselves. Then should they be punished or pitied? Are they to be punished and pitied? The criminal justice system, however crude and imprecise it might be (it is crude and imprecise), is the ready-to-hand instrument that has to be used in the face of a societal emergency. But is the criminal justice system subtle enough subsequently to assist evil-steeped youngsters who are themselves both victims and victimizers?

Then there is the evil which strikes us (some of us) as undeniably evil when others don’t see it to be evil at all. Not so long ago the newspapers told us of the court-decision which permits a pregnant woman to sniff glue and continue sniffing glue regardless of the damage done to her soon-to-be-born child. The court decided that to pronounce against glue-sniffing in this case would infringe a woman’s rights.

Lest we think that stupefying inability to sort out evil from non-evil is found only outside the church let me tell you of something else. I am a member of The Writers’ Union of Canada, and at one time I sat on the Rights and Freedoms Committee of The Writers’ Union of Canada. At one committee meeting we discussed an Alberta politician’s attempt at having a book banned. In the course of the discussion we were acquainted with several attempts in Alberta to have many books banned. A group of Christians there has sought to ban C.S. Lewis’s The Lion, the Witch and the Wardrobe on two grounds: it is anti-Christian, and it promotes witchcraft.

It takes genuine maturity to understand what is genuinely evil, how dimensions of evil interpenetrate, and what discerners should do in the midst of it all.

The maturity which enables us to distinguish good from evil is the same maturity which keeps us from being victimized by everything that is “blowing in the wind”. And of course the same maturity will find us looking ahead to that day when discernment will no longer be needed just because the kingdom of this world will have become the kingdom of our God and of his Christ.

 

No doubt you are thinking that the sermon has ended. It has. I cannot refrain, however from adding a postscript. From time to time throughout my 32-year ministry I am asked to make the sermons shorter, simpler, easier to grasp, less advanced, couched in less mature language. I dare not. Solid food, solid food, is needed if we are ever going to mature.

 

Victor Shepherd     May 2002

1 Peter 2:2
2 Thessalonians 1:3
Ephesians 4:13-15*
Philippians 3:13-15*
Genesis 19:26
Mark 16:6-7
Hebrews 5:13-14*

A Note on “The surpassing value of knowing Jesus Christ our Lord”

Philippians 3:2-16

 

[1] Why did he put up with it? Listen to the litany of hardship: imprisonment, beatings, stoning, three times shipwrecked, adrift at sea for a day and a half, hunger, thirst, exposure. “He” is the apostle Paul. Why did he put up with it all? Very simply he tells us why in the warmest letter he ever wrote, his letter to the congregation in Philippi : “the surpassing value of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord.” These nine words say it all. If our hearts echo the same nine words; that is, if our experience of our Lord echoes his, then we understand the apostle. If, on the other hand, “the surpassing value of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord” finds no echo within us, then we must conclude that Paul was either a masochist or a fanatic. He must have been a masochist, putting up with extraordinary affliction because he liked to suffer. Or he must have been a fanatic, and like any wild-eyed fanatic, so very intense, hysterical even, that he was beyond feeling any pain.

But there’s no evidence of derangement in Paul. There’s no evidence he was ever masochistic or hysterical. Then “the surpassing value of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord” sufficiently explains why he put up with tortuous hardship.

It all began for the apostle when the risen Lord seized him. Paul was seized precisely when he expected nothing of the sort. It wasn’t the case that he had been badly depressed or anxious or confused or conscience-stricken and then had one day found relief in “religion.” He wasn’t looking for something to counterbalance assorted personal deficits that he had dragged along (“baggage” we call it today) since childhood. Neither was he calculating how much better it might for his career if he joined the service club, the historical society and the church. He had been overtaken. As he was overtaken he was overwhelmed. What possessed him now was light-years beyond anything he had expected, anything he had ever wanted, anything he had ever thought possible.

 

[2]   Don’t get me wrong. I’m not belittling in any way those who look to Jesus Christ out of fear or anxiety or guilt or loneliness or bereavement or illness or approaching death. Such is our Lord’s humility that he welcomes those who come to him for any reason. Such is our Lord’s mercy that he accepts those who look to him from any motive, however self-serving. And such should be our delight that we too cherish fellow-believers who have come to him for who knows what reason.

My only point is that Paul didn’t look to our Lord because he felt needy; he wasn’t even looking. He was overtaken. Once overtaken and overwhelmed he found himself possessed of what he hadn’t even known to be available.

I am often asked how the gospel is going to gain a hearing with secular suburbanites, since secular suburbanites already seem to “have it all.” Decades ago preachers zeroed in on what people didn’t have: they didn’t have peace or joy or contentment; many were reminded they didn’t even have morality. But today’s suburbanites appear impervious to the older approach. Today’s suburbanites don’t fret because they fear their lives are empty. Life is so full they are chronically tired. (You must have noticed that exhaustion, not boredom, typifies suburbia.) They don’t flagellate themselves on account of moral failure. Either they feel they have morality enough or they don’t care that they haven’t. They don’t look to the church for help in dealing with emotional difficulties. Emotional difficulties are dealt with by therapists and pharmacists. Then where is the vulnerable spot, the “landing spot,” where the gospel can gain entry? There is no vulnerable spot, apparently, in our friends who “have it all together.” At the same time, it isn’t the preacher’s task to create such a landing spot. After all, the last thing we want to do is foster emotional fragility in those who feel themselves psychologically stable. Nobody told Paul that he wasn’t nearly as well put together as he thought himself to be. (Had he been told this he would have laughed.) Had some well-meaning Christian come alongside him prior to his arrest on the Damascus Road and said, “Brother, you need Jesus,” Paul would have snorted, “I need him about as much as I need a hole in the head.” Then how had the gospel gained a hearing with him? Not through glaring personal defects that a clever preacher could enlarge and exploit. He was overtaken and overwhelmed. What then possessed him he had never anticipated and could never have expected. He was captivated by “the surpassing value of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord.”

“Surpassing value” or “surpassing worth” – what is it? Huperechon is a Greek word which means that which is loftier, recognizably better, and more telling, and all these at once. Loftier, recognizably better, more telling. It doesn’t mean that what preceded was bad or worthless; it means that what has come surpasses even what is very good. What has come is simply loftier, recognisably better, more telling.

 

[3] What Paul had inherited was good; what had surrounded him from birth was rich. He was fortunate.

   “Circumcised on the eighth day.”  Unlike converts to Judaism who were circumcised in adulthood upon joining themselves to the congregation, Paul was circumcised in infancy. In other words he was raised by parents who were serious about the spiritual formation of their child.

I grew up in a home that was serious about my spiritual formation. When I was three weeks old my parents promised publicly, in a service of dedication, that they would do anything and everything to encourage me in the way of discipleship. They meant it. For years I saw my parents gladly endure inconvenience and cheerfully make sacrifices for my sake, hoping that it would all bear fruit in me.

   “Of the tribe of Benjamin.” Benjamin was the only patriarch privileged to be born in the Promised Land. The tribe of Benjamin had given Israel its first king, Saul. Jeremiah and Micah, faithful Israelite prophets of gigantic stature, had been Benjaminites. Mordecai, a folk hero in Israel , had belonged to the tribe of Benjamin. To belong to the tribe of Benjamin was to be privileged.

I have always felt myself privileged. When I was eight years old my father had me read the editorial page of the Sunday New York Times newspaper. He had me read it on Monday evening when he bought it in downtown Toronto . Since I was only eight I didn’t understand half the words on the editorial page. And certainly I hadn’t a clue as to what issues the editor was writing about. Still, my father kept me at it. He told me he wanted to improve my facility in English lest I grow up lacking precision in verbal expression.

The sermons in our local church were usually bad, so very bad that my father, always charitable, would only comment on our way home, “At least the text was good.” (Frequently I reminded him that the text was the one thing an inept preacher couldn’t ruin.) As a result my parents would go anywhere in Toronto , dragging along me and my sisters with them, in order to hear better preaching. Since they had no car we had to travel on the TTC, even if it meant two or three streetcars.

“A Hebrew of the Hebrews,” Paul says of himself. He knew Hebrew, the sacred tongue. Most Jewish people of his era didn’t know Hebrew. They were biblically and theologically disadvantaged.

I know the logic of scripture. I am extraordinarily privileged in the theological formation I have received.

 

None of this is to be slighted in any way. All of it is good. It’s far better to have it than to be without it. Paul never pretended anything else. He never said it was insignificant. He does say, however, that it pales compared to the surpassing value of knowing Jesus Christ.

Let me repeat: I am everlastingly grateful for the Christian privilege to which I was born. It’s much better to have it than to be without it. Nevertheless, of itself such privilege guarantees nothing. While it points me toward knowing Jesus Christ it can’t generate this. I myself, at some point, must seize the one who of his grace seized me as first he overtook me and overwhelmed me. Every privilege in my background is important. Nonetheless it pales compared to the surpassing value of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord.

 

[4] A year or two ago I met Dr Helen Huston, a Canadian missionary surgeon who has spent her entire working life in Nepal . Having read much about her, and having read a biography of her, I was eager to see her. I had already read a letter of hers, written earlier still, in which she had spoken of Christians who had been willing to suffer for their faith. Now she was telling me (and others) of fellow-believers in Nepal who were being persecuted. Some are ostracized, some are in prison, hundreds are out of jail only because they have posted bail and must report to the courts every month, many have mortgaged their lands in order to pay their bail. And then Dr Huston’s bottom line: “We must stand in solidarity with them. It is worth everything to know Jesus.”

I wish to draw our attention here to three matters.

The first. Helen Huston went to Nepal right out of medical school as a missionary of The United Church of Canada. As she came home on furlough every six or seven years she noticed a theological erosion in The United Church, which erosion developed into a theological abyss. Finally she distanced herself publicly from the several anti-gospel agendas that the denomination had adopted. Whereupon she was denied access to United Church pulpits. (Missionaries on furlough always itinerate from pulpit to pulpit, don’t they, if only in order to raise awareness of overseas missions and raise financial support as well.) She was also denied access to United Church seminaries, denominational authorities deeming it better that she not address candidates for the ministry. This amounts to denominational harassment.

The second matter. She has known much hardship herself in Nepal , having lived among Christians for whom persecution for their faith is as certain as the sun’s rising in the east.

The third. None of this has daunted her: “It’s worth everything to know Jesus.”

 

[5] In all she has written and done Helen Huston has drawn our attention to something crucial in Paul’s letter to the congregation in Philippi : to know the surpassing value of Jesus Christ is alsoto share in Christ’s sufferings and to know the power of Christ’s resurrection.   Nothing can be more vital and visceral than this. To know Jesus Christ immediately relativises everything that we might otherwise regard as supremely important. In addition, to know Christ is immediately to share in Christ’s anguish as well as to share in Christ’s resurrection. Once we grasp how vital, how visceral, all of this is we shall understand immediately how unsubstantial, how frothy, most other things are by comparison. Remember, “surpassing value” translates a Greek word that means loftier, recognizably better, and more telling – all at once.

We suffer with our Lord’s suffering inasmuch as we immerse ourselves in those situations that cause him to suffer. He suffers wherever the world is broken; he suffers wherever people are flayed; he suffers wherever there is one pained person pained for any reason at all, her fault or somebody else’s. In his parable of the sheep and the goats it’s plain that our Lord suffers in the suffering of the distressed and the victimised whether these people are believers or not. What’s more, it’s plain from scripture that our Lord suffers additionally in the extraordinary sufferings that believers endure inasmuch as they are persecuted for righteousness’ sake.

Our Lord’s resurrection, on the other hand, means that he triumphs in all such situations.   You and I suffer as much as anyone else in life simply on account of the human situation. In addition we increase our suffering by deliberately standing with the distressed and victimised of the world. And then we increase our suffering still more by standing up with Christ’s people. And just because we have shared our Lord’s suffering in all this we are going to know his triumph in the midst of it all. We are going to learn how wonderfully effective he has been in situations where we thought he was handcuffed and where others never thought of him at all. It all begins with the surpassing worth of knowing him.

 

[6] I began today by asking us to ponder why Paul put up with it all: the beatings, the shipwrecks, the imprisonments – that is, why he put up with the torment he received at the hands of authorities as well as the pain inflicted through his extraordinary exposure to natural disasters. So far I haven’t mentioned the suffering he endured at the hands of the church: his pain at the congregation in Corinth that promoted party-spirit and bickering, even tolerated incest; his heartbreak at the congregation in Galatia that submerged the gospel in Spirit-less legalism; his dismay at the congregation in Thessalonica, some of whose members, misinterpreting the second coming, had quit their jobs and become bums. My question now is, why did Paul put up with what he did from the church?

He did so for one reason: that surpassing worth which can’t find words to describe what it longs to commend to others. This is the only reason, but this is reason enough. Knowing this, and knowing as well what it is to share Christ’s sufferings and see the efficacy of Christ’s resurrection; this is reason enough.

Ultimately this is the only reason why the church is in business, why I am speaking, why you are listening, why we encourage those among us and invite those not yet among us to praise God for his unspeakable gift, Christ Jesus our Lord.

                                                                                                    Victor Shepherd                                                                                           

August 2004

On Rejoicing . . . . Always

  Philippians 4:4-7    Habakkuk 3:17-18    John 16: 20-22   

 

I:– It’s easy to be happy some of the time; when things are going our way, when the ball is bouncing for us, when our ship is coming in day after day. Yet it is the command of God that we rejoice all the time. If our circumstances are what give us joy, then what happens when our circumstances change, as they always do?

I have used the words “happiness” and “joy” as though they were synonyms, but in fact they are not. Happiness depends on circumstances and therefore is relatively superficial; joy depends on something else and is eversomuch deeper.

The difference is illustrated in the correspondence between Martin Niemoeller, a pastor in the Confessing Church in Nazi Germany, and his wife Else. Niemoeller had been a submarine captain in World War I. When Hitler came to power and molested the church Niemoeller opposed him vigorously, with the result that Niemoeller was imprisoned for eight years. In one of his letters to Else he allays his wife’s anxiety about him by telling her that he is faring better than she fears. His life now resembles the fierce storms he encountered during his submarine days: terrible turbulence on the surface, but unfathomable peace in the depths. A threatened man can “rejoice always” only if there is something so deep in his life that it is beyond anything which circumstances can alter.

We should be realistic and sensible about the distinction between happiness and joy. There are circumstances where no sane person is happy. When people are bereaved we expect them to be sad; when people are in pain we expect them to groan; when people are betrayed we expect them to be shocked. These are normal responses. When responses are not normal (that is, when someone’s emotional response doesn’t square with what is happening in her life) that person is psychiatrically ill.

Not only should we be realistic and sensible, we should also be compassionate. St. Paul instructs us to weep with those who weep and rejoice with those who rejoice. Our hearts are to be attuned to theirs. We are neither to disregard their sorrow out of insensitivity nor diminish their joy out of envy.

And of course there is one situation where we are never to rejoice. “Love does not rejoice at wrong”, the apostle says in 1 Corinthians 13, “love rejoices in the right”.

 

II: — Let’s look again at the command of God, “Rejoice in the Lord always.” To rejoice in the Lord always — means that we have settled something in the deepest depths of our lives. Think for a minute of John Newton, Anglican clergyman, hymnwriter, counsellor and former slaveship captain. John met Mary Catlett when he was fourteen and she twelve. They loved each other ardently. Newton spent years at sea on merchant ships, warships and slaveships. He saw Mary infrequently. Yet their love for each other was undying. By age thirty-nine Newton had become a beneficiary of the “amazing grace” for which he would be known ever after. He was now finished with the sea and would spend the rest of his long life as a preacher and pastor. He had always assumed that he would predecease his wife, unable as he was to imagine living without her. She, however, died first. Mary was buried on a Wednesday. Four days later, on Sunday, Newton stood up in the pulpit of his church in London. Everyone wondered what text the broken-hearted man would preach on that day. It was from the book of Habakkuk. “Though the fig tree do not blossom, nor fruit be on the vines… the flock be cut off the from the fold and there be no herd in the stalls, YET I WILL REJOICE IN THE LORD, I WILL JOY IN THE GOD OF MY SALVATION” (Habakkuk 3:17-18). “I will rejoice — not in my circumstances (for the time being at least they were dreadful) but in the God of my salvation”.

So far from being exceptional, in the early days of the church Newton’s experience was considered normal. Paul exults in the fruit which the apostles’ preaching brought forth in the people of Thessalonica. “For our gospel came to you not only in word, but also in power, in the Holy Spirit and with full conviction… you received the word in much affliction, with joy inspired by the Holy Spirit”. The cumulative force of Paul’s vocabulary is unmistakable: “gospel”, “power”, “full conviction”. The climax is Spirit-inspired joy which comes to birth and thrives even in the midst of hardship. The gospel is the bedrock of it all.

 

III: — Bedrock suggests foundation. As we probe scripture we learn that the Christmas announcement of the incarnation — gospel-bedrock — is the foundation of all rejoicing. “Behold, I bring you good news of a great joy… for to you is born this day… a saviour.” The people of God rejoice for one reason: we have been given a saviour, the saviour, that saviour apart from whom any human being is undone.

Christmas is nothing less than a “Search and Rescue Mission”. During my teenage years I read everything I could about the Battle of Britain. The exploits of the small number of young men who flew against overwhelming odds thrilled me. The tension mounted in their stories whenever one was shot down and had to parachute into the English Channel. Immediately a Search and Rescue Mission was mobilized to seek the downed flier and find him and recover him lest he be lost to future battles where he would be needed; indeed, lest he be lost. The Search and Rescue Mission had to find him, or else the downed flier would soon be a drowned flier. When at last, in the story I was reading, he was pulled into the recovery vessel my joy was scarcely less than his must have been!

Christmas is important for one reason: the search and rescue mission we need has been mobilized on our behalf. Our joy at the news of the rescuer himself is the measure of our awareness of our need and our gratitude for the gift.

Jesus sends out seventy missioners two by two. They are to speak in his name. They do. The seventy return elated. What spiritual triumphs they have witnessed! Why, they have even expelled evil spirits in the power their Lord has given them! Jesus tames their exuberance as he tells them what should set their joy a-throbbing. “Do not rejoice that the spirits are subject to you; rejoice that your names are written in heaven.” Obviously there is nothing more important, because nothing more elemental, than having one’s name written in heaven. Assurance that it is is the basis of our joy.

It is no wonder, then, that when Zacchaeus found himself overwhelmed by mercy and freed to abandon his hiding place in the tree he took Jesus home joyfully.

It is no wonder too that when Phillip proclaimed what Luke calls “the good news of Jesus” to the Ethiopian Eunuch the latter fellow “went on his way rejoicing”. Because he was black he was the butt of racist slurs, and because he was a eunuch he was the butt of vulgar taunts. Yet he went on his way rejoicing in spite of it all, for through hearing the good news of the saviour he had met him whose news it is. This is the bedrock reason for rejoicing in any man or woman.

 

IV: — As we rejoice in our salvation we find that other joys are added to us.

(i) For instance, the psalmist writes, “I will rejoice and be glad for thy steadfast love… thou hast taken heed of my adversities”. There is no one whose life is not riddled with adversities. All of us are identical in this regard. Where we differ is in what adversity does to us. Does it grind us down like an emery wheel? Does it make us more bitter than lemon juice? Does it suffocate us in the deadly gases of hopelessness and apathy? Or are our adversities (still unpleasant) occasions when God’s love soaks us with even greater penetration? The more mature Christians become the more we echo Jeremiah’s conviction. “The steadfast love of the Lord never ceases; his mercies never come to an end; they are new every morning.” The philosopher Kierkegaard used to say, “Life has to be lived forwards but it can only be understood backwards.” He’s right. Life can only be understood backwards. But to say this is to say that the longer we look back the more obvious it is that the steadfast love of the Lord has never ceased, and his mercies have never come to an end. Then life can be lived forwards even more enthusiastically! The One whose love gave up his son for me; such love would never withhold from me what I need now. To know this doesn’t mean that we grin stupidly when adversity next settles upon us. It is, however, to rejoice in the sense of which Martin Niemoeller spoke: turbulence on the surface, rejoicing in the depths, for God’s love is as steadfast as his mercies are endless.

(ii) And then there is the writer of Ecclesiastes. “Enjoy life with the wife whom you love.” The same writer urges us, “Go, eat your bread with enjoyment and drink your wine with a merry heart.” In other words, it is our foundational rejoicing in Christ that enables us to rejoice in all the creaturely joys God has given us.

It is a commonplace that those who pursue happiness never find it, since happiness is that by-product which surprises us when we are pursuing something else that takes us out of ourselves. People who expect creaturely joys to yield foundational joy always find creaturely joys a disappointment. Of course! — for the reason just cited.

Everyone knows that human beings tolerate (in the medical sense of tolerate) any pleasure-giving stimulus. As we tolerate something it takes more and more of the same stimulus to give us the same pleasure. At the crudest, it takes more and more cocaine to generate the same “high”. Similarly it takes a bigger and bigger stereo to keep the buff happy. And what boating enthusiast has ever decided he needed a smaller boat? No wonder we have to have more and more to stave off feelings of “ho-hum”, boredom, and disappointment.

Not so with those who rejoice in the depths. For to be possessed of joy in Christ is to be rendered able to “enjoy life with the wife whom we love”, enjoy the simple pleasures of bread and wine. We don’t need ever more intense, more costly and more superficial stimulation to be content. “Because you are Christ’s”, Paul writes, “all things are yours as well.” Indeed, the whole realm of creation is ours richly to enjoy.

(iii) Lastly,”we rejoice in our hope of sharing the glory of God.” Do you ever wonder how your life will end up? By “end up” I don’t mean wondering whether it’s going to be the nursing home or a premature heart attack or a highway collision. I mean what are we finally going to become humanly. What is our ultimate destiny? To Philippian Christians already rejoicing in their restoration in Christ Paul writes, “He who began a good work in you will bring it to completion at the day of Jesus Christ.” True. But what will the completion be? We are going to share the glory of God. The splendour that surrounds God eternally; the magnificence, majesty and grandeur of God — we are going to be taken up into this and bathed in it so that it spills over us and comes to characterize us. What other destiny could even approach this? No wonder the apostle rejoices in the mere anticipation of it!

My father died at age fifty-nine; one heart attack, no warning whatsoever, two weeks after he had been given a clean bill of health. My father-in-law, on the other hand, was ninety-four years old before his life seeped away in an institution. What about me? Which is more likely to happen to me? I don’t waste two seconds thinking about it. Speculation is pointless. There is point only to reflecting upon and rejoicing in our destiny in Christ: we are going to share the glory of God.

Karl Barth, the greatest theologian of the twentieth century, was teaching at the University of Bonn in 1935 when the Gestapo arrived at the classroom door and told him not to bother finishing his paragraph. Barth was going to be deported to his native Switzerland. He had five children, no job, and faced many wartime years of difficulty and discouragement. Yet it was Barth who wrote in his largest work, “The person who hears and takes to heart the biblical message is not only permitted but plainly forbidden to be anything but merry and cheerful.”

The biblical message speaks of our Lord who is at hand, whose presence forestalls anxiety, and who summons us to rejoice always in him. The joy he lends us the world neither gives nor takes away, since he alone causes hearts to sing.

                                                                  

                                                                       Victor A. Shepherd                                         

  June 1994

A Note on Contentment

Philippians 4:11

 

Who is the strongest person in the world?  Physically, it’s the person who can lift 650 pounds.  Constitutionally, it’s the person who is most resistant to disease. Psychologically, it’s the person who can’t be “bent” through brainwashing or torture. But who is strongest personally, humanly, spiritually?  I think I have a surprise for you.         The Greek word that our English bibles translate “contented” literally means to be possessed of unfailing strength, strength that is always adequate. To be contented, profoundly contented, is to be possessed of a strength that is adequate in the face of any assault, any threat, every temptation.  Our contentment is our strength.

Before we discuss more thoroughly what contentment is we should be sure we understand what it isn’t.         Contentment isn’t indifference, even though it can be mistaken for indifference and indifferent people often trade on a reputation for contentment that they don’t deserve.  As a matter of fact indifference usually masks laziness or callousness. There’s nothing commendable about laziness or callousness.  Furthermore, indifference, we must be sure to note, is the antithesis of love. (The opposite of love, we must understand, isn’t hatred; the opposite of love is indifference. People who hate at least take seriously those they hate; the indifferent, on the other hand, take no one seriously and thereby dehumanize everyone.)

Neither is contentment the same as apathy.  Apathy is found in people who have given up on life, quit. Apathy is found in people who have come to regard themselves or their situation as hopeless.

Neither is contentment the same as inertia. Inertia is found most commonly in people who are depressed, and frequently don’t know they are depressed.

In his letter to the congregation in Philippi the apostle Paul insists that he has learned to be content in any situation. No one — not even his worst enemy — could ever accuse him of being lazy, callous, a quitter, indifferent, or inert. Everyone — even his best friend — is appalled at the hardships he’s endured: misunderstanding, slander, imprisonment, shipwreck, beatings.  Still, he tells us he’s content in any and all situations.

And not merely that he is content, but that he’s learned to be content. He’s had to learn. In other words, the contentment he enjoys now he hasn’t always had.  Then how did he get it? He sprinkles many clues throughout his writings, the most telling being his pithy pronouncement, “For me to live is Christ.”(Phil. 1:21) “Christ means life for me.”  It sounds so very simple, yet it means everything: “Christ means ‘life’ — at least for me.”  Here we are peering into his innermost heart and spirit.  It’s almost embarrassing to peer.  We feel like voyeurs, gazing at an intimacy that modesty usually clothes. Yet we have to gaze, for as surely as we know the dictionary meanings of the five single-syllable words — “Christ means life for me” — the dictionary can’t come close to capturing the secret of the apostle’s life and the ground of his contentment.

It’s as though we hear music that moves us profoundly.  We attempt to speak of the event — the music, our response to it, its effect upon us — to someone else.  We fumble and stumble, recognizing that what we’re saying sounds so very simple as to be almost simple-minded or childish even as what we’re saying is supposed to communicate what — yes, that’s the just the problem: what we’re saying is supposed to communicate what will always be ultimately beyond communication.  Finally we give up on our fumbling, stumbling words.  We know that if only the music moved our friend as it’s moved us, words would be superfluous; and if the music didn’t move our friend, words would be inadequate.

So it is with our Lord Jesus Christ.  If your heart resonates with mine, you know that the words we use to speak of our common experience of him are as inadequate as words of the music reporter who speaks of Itzakh Perlman’s violin.  Either words are superfluous or words are inadequate.  In any case, if our pulse quickens when we hear the apostle say, “For me to live is Christ…. I have learned in whatever situation I am to be content,” then we shall also know how and why and where he has learned to be content.

There forever remains a deep-down heart-hunger in humankind.  It isn’t grief; (no one has died.)  It isn’t misery; (there’s no reason to be miserable.)  It isn’t depression; (there’s no need to summon psychiatrist or pharmacist.) It’s the deep-down need to be reconciled to our Maker.  We aren’t going to be content until we come to terms with this truth.

Contentment arises when Christ’s love for us surges over us and our hearts are captured.   Contentment arises when the face of Christ is found to be the face of God smiling upon us and we know that our deep-down heart-hunger has been met even if we couldn’t name the hunger before and can’t describe its satisfaction now. Contentment arises as the one who calls his disciples “friends” befriends us with an intimacy other relationships reflect but never rival.         This intimacy, like intimacy anywhere in life, is ultimately as undeniable as it is indescribable, undeniable and indescribable for the same reason: no language does justice to Christ’s penetration of our innermost heart. Lacking adequate language, we can’t prattle about it; modest and therefore reticent, we don’t want to.

 

I: —           Let me say it again: to be contented, according to scripture, is to be possessed of unfailing strength.         In the first place, contentment is the atmosphere in which faith thrives and character flourishes. Faith and character add up to godliness. “There is great gain in godliness,”, writes the apostle, “for we brought nothing into the world, and we can’t take anything out of the world; but if we have food and clothing, with these we shall be content.” (1st Tim. 6:8)

I have spoken several times at the Toronto Board of Education Christian Teachers’ Association. One fellow I came to know well, a high school chemistry teacher and a Mennonite, ran into me after we hadn’t seen each for a year or two.  “How’s it going?”, I asked, expecting nothing more than the usual shorthand greeting. Instead he began blurting out ever so much that my greeting had never intended to elicit. I noticed too that his self-possession seemed to have deserted him, and he appeared as forlorn as a child lost in a department store.  His story unfolded. A few years ago he had decided to speculate in real estate.  He made money at it. Whereupon he speculated some more. And made more money. And then speculated some more. Lost it all in a sudden reversal? Oh no. On the contrary, he made an even bigger bundle. And the entire matter of speculation became a preoccupation with him, an all-consuming preoccupation. His wife told him he had lost his Mennonite simplicity and down-to-earthness, as well as Christian profundity that is part and parcel of non-simplistic simplicity. In addition, she could no longer recognize the man who came home now night by night; not only could she not recognize him, she became fearful for their marriage in that she began to wonder just what man she was living with. Most tellingly, he had lost every last shred of contentment.  “My head is all messed up,” he wailed to me, “my head is all messed up and I don’t know where my heart is.”  Then we had to depart. When next I heard about him I was told that his marriage was tottering and would likely collapse.

We hear all the time, don’t we, about how great a stress insufficient money is on a marriage; we hear much less frequently that too much money is no less a stress.  And of course we prefer to lose track of how many couples we have seen blown apart when their pursuit of wealth succeeded and they found that their newfound fortune had made them different people, and discovered as well that now they couldn’t live with the person they hadn’t married.

Think about ambition. In one sense there’s an ambition that is entirely appropriate.  We encourage it, especially in our young people.  People should be eager to develop and use whatever talents they have. We should be eager to maximize the qualifications that will permit us to do more satisfying work. There’s another kind of ambition, however, that is frightening.  This kind of ambition is a conscienceless “climb to the top.”  It is driven by a desire to gain superiority, to be a showboat, to dominate others, to strut. It scares me because I have learned that ambitious people in this sense, the conscienceless climbers, are highly dangerous.  For the ambitious person nothing matters except his climb to the top: his friends don’t matter, his colleagues don’t matter, truthfulness and loyalty and kindness and integrity don’t matter.  And if the ambitious person is also insecure, he’s twice as lethal.

“There is great gain in godliness with contentment.  For we brought nothing into the world, and we can take nothing out; but if we have food and clothing, with these we shall be content.” Contentment is the atmosphere, the only atmosphere, in which faith thrives and character flourishes.

 

II: — Contentment is essential, in the second place, if our human relationships are to prosper and be for others and us that richness in our lives before which everything else pales.  Three thousand years ago in Israel a young man decided to move from his village into the wider world. The text tells us (Judges 17:8) that he intended to live “wherever he could find a place.”  Find a “place?” It doesn’t mean find geographic space: there were open spaces everywhere.  “Find a place” means “find a fit”, live someplace where he belonged, where he was cherished, where his life was enhanced.  The young man came upon an older man, Micah (not the same person as the prophet Micah.) “Stay with me,” said the older man. The young fellow did. We are told that the fellow was “content” to stay with Micah, the result being that he became to Micah “like one of Micah’s own sons.”  In other words, a bond was forged that was as unbreakable as a blood relationship.

As unbreakable as a blood tie?  You must have noticed that among Jewish people there are no in-laws. The person we call “son-in-law” Jewish people call “son.” My mother isn’t Maureen’s mother-in-law; she’s Maureen’s mother – and Maureen has always called her this.

Two hundred years before the incident with Micah, Moses was fleeing for his life when his flight landed him among seven foreign women, Midianites, who were struggling to care for sheep.  These women (they were sisters) told their father Reuel.  Reuel invited Moses into his home for dinner (a most significant gesture in those days, telling everyone that Reuel wasn’t the slightest bit hostile to Moses, a stranger.)  We are told that Moses was content to stay with Reuel.  Reuel gave Moses Zipporah, one of his seven daughters, as wife.  Their first child they named Gershom.  “Ger” is Hebrew for “sojourner”; “shom” is Hebrew for “there, in that place.” “Gershom” means “sojourner in that place.”  Moses told everyone why he had named his son Gershom: “I have become a sojourner in a foreign land.”

A sojourner is a resident alien.  Both words should be emphasized: resident alien.  “Alien” in the sense of “not exactly at home;” “resident” in the sense of “not able to escape, in for the long haul.” Everyone has the feeling of being a sojourner in life.  In light of how the world unfolds, Christians especially know they are sojourners. If it’s true that we are sojourners, resident aliens, not exactly at home in the world yet in it for the long haul, then it’s all the more important that we forge the deepest, strongest bonds with other people and especially fellow-disciples.

Such bonds are possible only amidst profound contentment.  And I have seen friendships without number dry up and blow away as someone ceased to be content. It happens like this. Two people profoundly “meet” each other and sustain each other and nurture each other — until; until one of them finds a higher-paying job; until someone’s youngster is awarded a university admission scholarship; until one of them inherits a substantial sum from a relative; until the wheel of fortune propels one of them into greater social prominence. The person who is now anything but contented, thanks to her newly accursed social inferiority, becomes ever so slightly jealous at first, then, resentful, soon critical, and finally hostile.  At this point the friendship is heading down fast, soon to disappear amidst bitter, envious denunciation.  Only one thing can stop the downward spiral before it even begins: contentment. If we are profoundly content (which is to say, if our contentment arises, as in the case with Paul, because to have Christ is to have everything,) someone else’s apparently good fortune won’t poison us and ruin our dearest relationships.

The young man from the Israelite village, and Moses fleeing out of Egypt ; they profited through enduring human relationships that sustained and nurtured them even though they were sojourners in a strange land.  Since all of us are sojourners in a strange land, long-term aliens who have to reside where we aren’t exactly at home, all or us are going to find ourselves cherished and find ourselves free to cherish others only as we are profoundly content and therefore aren’t susceptible to toxic envy and resentment and hostility.  Contentment is the inner fibre that lends resilience to relationships.

 

III: — Finally, contentment is a qualification for leadership in the church. Leaders are not to be greedy, says the apostle, not greedy for anything, whether fame or recognition or money. It’s easy to understand why contentment is a qualification for leadership in the church. The person who lacks contentment will always use his position to feed his greed and his ambition and his self-advertisement.  Leadership in the church, rather, ought always to reflect the lordship with which Jesus Christ rules us.  He is named “Lord” and is such in truth for one reason only: he has been to hell and back for us.  In his earthly ministry Jesus spoke of self-important people who exhibit no self-renunciation at all.  Instead they “lord it over” others by browbeating them, manipulating them, twisting their arms or pouting petulantly.  Those who “lord it over” others, says Jesus, are the grasping, ambitious, uncontented people who look upon the church as their opportunity to be a big toad in a small pond.  Contrary to this it always remains the case that the genuine leader leads by way of self-renunciation, not self-importance.  The only one big enough to summon followers is the one who is small enough to consider nothing beneath him.  Several years ago I was asked to pray at a Mississauga highschool graduation, and I suspect I was asked, being a United Church clergyman, as the speaker that evening was Dr. Robert McClure, a United Church medical missionary whose reputation was deservedly huge by this time. When McClure had finished addressing the graduating class in the Mississauga highschool a student asked him, “It’s been said that in India , where the class system is blatant and rigid, you always ride the train on a third-class ticket. Why?”  McClure smiled at the student and said, “I ride third-class for two reasons: one, there isn’t a fourth class; two, I have noticed that third-class train travellers arrive just as quickly as first-class travellers.” It takes a small person to be big and a big person to be small. Better put, it takes a profoundly contented person to exercise credible leadership in the church of Jesus Christ , for only the profoundly contented person can be trusted not to use his office for inflating himself.

 

How important is it then? How crucial is it that we learn (yes, it has to be learned) in whatever situation to be content?  Let’s pretend for a minute that we aren’t content; let’s pretend that we are out-and-out malcontents.         The apostle Jude has some startling things to say about us.  He says that malcontents are easy to identify, since malcontents are customarily found in the company of grouchy grumblers, loudmouthed boasters, self-serving flatterers, leering lusters. It sounds so bad I don’t even want to repeat it. (If you think I’m putting words in Jude’s mouth, have a look at one verse alone: Jude 16.)

Let’s conclude positively.  To be content is to be possessed of unfailing strength, according to scripture. For amidst contentment

faith thrives and character flourishes;

intimate relationships are forged that nothing can corrode;

leadership in the church exemplifies the self-renouncing lordship of Jesus himself.

 

We learn such contentment, says the apostle, as our life in Christ becomes dearer to us than all else.

                                                                                            Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                             July 2006

“Not that I complain of want; for I have learned, in whatever state I am, to be content.”

The Supremacy of Christ

Colossians 1:15-20

 

I: — “Doesn’t revelation occur today?  Surely revelation is ongoing.”  I hear this all the time.  It’s not so much a question as an assertion, a vehement assertion.  Someone is maintaining that it would be arbitrary to restrict revelation to a First Century figure like Jesus, and spiritually harmful as well. It’s spiritually harmful in that just as God spoke through Abraham, through Moses, the prophets, John the Baptist, and Jesus of Nazareth, surely the living God continues to speak – through humanism, the Enlightenment, through feminism, the Green Earth movement, and so on.  People who challenge me on this issue insist that unless revelation occurs today God is dead, or at least inert.

Such people I startle by agreeing with them: unless revelation occurs today, God is indeed inert if not dead.

Revelation, according to the logic of scripture, occurs when God-in-person acts upon us and then illumines us concerning the truth and meaning of his action. He delivers his people from slavery through the Red Sea , and then illumines them through his servants, the prophets, as to what it all means and what its consequences are for his people.  He raises his Son from the dead, and then informs the apostles throughout the “Forty Days” what the event of the resurrection means concerning both them and their Lord.

In light of the scriptural understanding of revelation, does revelation occur today? Certainly.  For God still acts and illumines today.  Even tonight don’t we expect him to seize someone here, shake her, startle her, and send her home with new understanding, newly captivated by truth?

Is there a preacher among us who doesn’t expect all this and more to happen next Sunday morning at 11:00 ?

As I said a minute ago, I agree with my interlocutor (regardless of her motivation) that revelation occurs today.

At the same time, I suspect her motivation.  For in putting the matter as she has, she wants to deny the supremacy (and therefore the sufficiency) of Jesus Christ.  She wants to say that Jesus Christ can be superseded.  She wants to say that revelation, in terms of its content, advances beyond Christ. She wants to deny that the God who is sole creator of heaven and earth has rendered himself incarnate in Jesus of Nazareth, and done this precisely for the purpose of reconciling and restoring his creation, gone awry through the sin of humankind.

Since there can be no advance beyond God (by definition; to suggest anything else is absurd), and since God has incarnated himself in the Nazarene, then the so-called advance of “on-going revelation” is impossible. When the hymn-writer cries, “What more can he say than to you he has said?”, the only answer possible is “Nothing”.  God can’t ‘say’ anything more than he has said and done in that Nazarene whose life is identical with God’s life.  There’s no advance on the conclusive, definitive act of God.

For this reason Paul doesn’t hesitate to declare that Jesus Christ is “the image of the invisible God”.  To speak of him as “image” is to say that God’s being and nature are perfectly revealed in him.  Jesus Christ, as the eikon or image of God, mirrors God’s word and work, will and way.

Yet as the image of God, Jesus Christ is more than this; in him God’s word and work, will and way are operative.       In everyday life, “mirror image” is merely a reflection of substance, never substance itself. When you and I look into the mirror we do not see ourselves; we see only a reflection of ourselves.  Strictly speaking, we see only a reflection of ourselves in place of ourselves, instead of ourselves. If we reach out and poke what we see in the mirror, does our face feel pain?  Of course not. Then what we see isn’t ourselves but only a reflection.

How different it is with that image of God which Jesus Christ is.  He isn’t merely a reflection of the Father lacking the Father’s substance; he isn’t a reflection of God that we apprehend instead of apprehending God. As eikon, image, Jesus Christ is God-with-us operative.

In light of this, there can be no advance beyond him.  “Surely revelation is ongoing” – no, it isn’t ongoing if “ongoing” means that our Lord can be superseded.

To think we can advance beyond him is to fall short of him.  To add to him is to subtract from him.  To augment him is to diminish him.  All whom the Incarnate One has seized and brought to faith in him know this. And who better than Thomas Cranmer, author of the Anglican Book of Common Prayer? I used to chuckle at the prayer of consecration for Holy Communion that Cranmer has penned wherein he speaks of Christ’s atoning death: “…who made there, by his one oblation (i.e., sacrifice) of himself once offered, a full, perfect and sufficient sacrifice, oblation and satisfaction for the sins of the whole world….” It seemed unnecessarily redundant. Why did Cranmer have to say the same thing three times over?  I don’t chuckle any longer, since too many people seem to have overlooked the crucial point Cranmer is concerned to make.  Listen to the cumulative force of it all.  “Who offered there, in that place.” Jesus Christ is the venue of sacrifice. Everywhere in the older testament the altar is the venue of sacrifice, the place where God meets with sinful people without having to annihilate them.  (Never let the word “altar” be heard in a Reformed Church except in reference to Christ alone.)  “ Who offered there”; plainly Christ is priest.  “Who offered there himself”: Christ is himself the sacrifice that he offers. Our Lord is simultaneously sacrifice, priest and altar, the place where sinners can meet with God and survive God’s holiness.  Jesus Christ needs no supplementation whatever.       His one oblation of himself once offered – adequately, definitively, conclusively – it cannot be repeated. The newer testament rings with the consensual apostolic recognition and affirmation and confession of Jesus Christ in this regard.  He, he alone, is the image of the invisible God.  In him God-with-us is savingly operative.

 

II: — There’s more to be said.  Anyone who hears the expression “image of God” immediately recalls Genesis 1. Humankind is made in the image of God. Here, of course, “image” assumes a different meaning.  You and I can’t be God operative; can’t be God at all. Still, as made in the image of God we are summoned, in our obedience to God, in our daily “doing”, to be God’s faithful, cheerful, human covenant partner. As his human covenant partner we are created to reflect his faithfulness, patience, integrity, constancy.

Created in the image of God though we are, however, the Fall means we are now hideously deformed. Nothing about us resembles the image in which we were created.  The image is so thoroughly defaced as to be unrecognizable.

To be sure, we haven’t ceased to be human. The Fall has defaced the image.  It hasn’t effaced the image, even though the image that remains is wholly unrecognizable. Because the fallen human remains human we can still think: the structure of reason remains unimpaired. But the integrity of reason is devastated. Now reason – perfectly logical still – serves to excuse sin when sin is conscious and rationalize sin when sin is unconscious.

Sinners haven’t ceased to be human, and therefore we can still love. Regrettably, however, what we should love we now hate; and what we ought to hate (sin) we have come to love.

Sinners haven’t ceased to be human, and therefore we can still will. But will what?  We can will only our disobedience; we can never will ourselves out of our disobedience. The will can still will, but now it never wills, because it cannot will, God’s righteousness.

Sinners were created in the image of God.  We can’t sin this image away.  Yet thanks to our sin, the image is nowhere recognizable in us.  We remain human, even though our humanness is nowhere evident.  Fallen human beings are incapable of informing themselves as to what it is to be human.

“Surely not!” someone objects.  “Surely our humanness is evident everywhere and is described by biologists and social scientists, as well as novelists who probe the human.” Let me say right now that I esteem the work of the life scientists and the social scientists, plus any and all who shed light of any kind on human conundrums.

I teach a course called “Theology of the Human Person”.  Because it’s a course in theology (albeit theological anthropology) and I’m a theologian, students frequently assume I dismiss any non-theological discipline as worthless.  I don’t. Since we humans are embodied, inescapably embodied, I want to know what the biologists are saying. Since we humans are embedded in societies, I listen to the social sciences.  From time to time I startle students with such questions as “What’s the suicide rate in Canada ? What is the socio-economic profile of the convict? What are the three most commonly prescribed anti-depressant medications?” (I want students to know that jokes about Prozac are never funny to the people who need Prozac. And since more people in any one congregation are using Prozac or Zoloft or Paxil or similar anti-depressant than is commonly thought, no such joke should appear in any sermon.) “What’s the average age of onset for bi-polar mood disorder?”  I want the students to know that I deem such knowledge important, especially if the theology student plans on being a pastor.  I remain convinced that the social sciences have much to tell us about the human situation.

As much as the social sciences can do for us, however, they appear clumsy compared to literature. The best social scientist wields a clumsy, blunt instrument compared to the skilful novelist. The able novelist has in her hand a dissecting knife that exposes inherent human complexity as well as self-willed self-contradiction, not to mention fortuitous victimization. What’s more, the able novelist lays bare the manner in which complexity, complication and contradiction are multi-faceted and inter-related.  The result is a profundity and a subtlety that the social sciences can’t approach. Still, life-scientist and social scientist and novelist (or poet) together describe the human situation.

But none of them, nor all of them together, describes the human condition. The human condition is much deeper, and much more perverse, than the human situation.  The human situation is that level or dimension of human existence accessible to human wisdom. The human condition, on the other hand, is known only to God, and thereafter to those whom God’s Spirit renders beneficiaries of the gospel.  The human condition, in other words, pertains to the Fall; it pertains to our sinnership. Human wisdom, however genuinely wise, knows nothing of this.

Since sin is the contradiction of what God created us to be, we must come to know God’s intention for us if we are to understand our predicament as sinners. We were created in the image of God. Jesus Christ is the image of God. Therefore we must look to him if we are to understand ourselves, how perversely we have falsified ourselves, and what our glorious destiny is by God’s appointment. In a word, only Jesus Christ can inform us as to what it is to be a human being.

In Genesis 1 we are told that we were created on the same “day” as the animals. They are our cousins (albeit not our brothers and sisters).  Since God loves all that he has made, he loves the animals as much as he loves us. Then wherein do we differ from them? While God loves them and us, God speaks to us alone.  Having spoken to us, he expects us to speak to him in return; to respond. Because he speaks to us we are response-able, able to respond.       And because we are response-able, we are response-ible; we must respond. Our capacity to answer renders us answerable to him, accountable.  The tragedy, of course, is that as sinners we do respond, and our response isn’t fit to print. “Shut up.  I didn’t ask to hear from you.  Buzz off. Mind your own business. Leave me alone.”

Since God gives us what we want (contrary to what most people think), what we want he ensures we are going to have.  We don’t want intimacy with him?   Then we are going to have estrangement.  We disdain right-relationship with him?   Then we shall remain sunk in unrighteousness.  In the words of Paul’s letter to Ephesus , we are “…strangers to the covenants of promise, have no hope, and are without God in the world.” In case we don’t get the point he amplifies this two chapters later where he speaks of humankind: “[living] in the futility of their minds, they are darkened in their understanding, alienated from the life of God because of the ignorance that is in them, due to their hardness of heart.   They have become callous and given themselves up to licentiousness, greedy to practise every kind of uncleanness.”  In less prissy language the apostle is saying that as a sinner I am a person of beclouded wits, ungodly, a numbskull, spiritually insensitive, vicious and a dirty old man. That’s the human condition.

We learn of it not by looking in on ourselves; we learn of it only by looking away from ourselves to Jesus Christ, for he exemplifies before us what it is to be a human being created in the image of God.  We are meant to be the faithful, obedient, righteous, glad, eager, cheerful, human covenant partner of the Holy One of Israel.

Not only does Jesus Christ exhibit all this before us, as image of our humanness he renders all this operative within us as he brings us to faith in him. “He”, says Paul, is the image of the invisible God.”

 

III: — The apostle tells us as well that our Lord is the “first-born of all creation, for in him all things were created, in heaven and on earth, whether thrones or dominions or principalities or authorities – all things were created through him and for him. He is before all things, and in him all things hold together.”

All things on earth and in heaven? Yes, contrary to what most people think, heaven is part of the creation.       Specifically, heaven is that aspect of the creation that isn’t visible, that remains much more mysterious.  Invisible and mysterious though it might be, it is creaturely and not divine. Heaven, in other words, is the utmost mysterious depth of the visible creation.

When Paul speaks of Christ as “first-born” he isn’t referring to temporal priority (as if Jesus of Nazareth had been born before anything else came to be – an absurdity.)  He’s speaking, rather, of logical priority: Christ is the one by whose agency the whole creation – earth and heaven – was fashioned.

“First-born” means even more.  In the ancient world the first-born in the family inherited everything the head of the family owned. Say that Christ is the “first-born” is to say that he is the sole inheritor of the creation. Not only is he the agent in its coming-to-be, he also has exclusive rights to it. He is the heir of the entire universe. The cosmos is his by right, and rightly he claims what’s his.       He made it and he owns it. Therefore he is nowhere an intruder in it. He is lord of all of it.

From another perspective, as agent Christ is the ground of creation; as “first-born”, he is the goal of creation.       Christ is creation’s ground and goal; he is its “whence” and “whither”. He “book-ends” the creation. He fashioned it in accordance with his purposes, and he remains its hidden truth and meaning. He guarantees the “open secret” of the universe as his possession and himself as its truth; he guarantees that all this, known to believers now but disputed by everyone else, will one day be rendered indisputable.

Many Christians in the ancient city of Colosse , however, thought otherwise. They had become infected with the heresy of gnosticism.  The Gnostics thought themselves to have special knowledge, privileged knowledge. They were “in the know” whereas “ordinary” Christians weren’t. The “knowledge” of which the Gnostics boasted was actually a Platonic corruption of Christian doctrine. Gnosticism maintained that matter was evil, inherently evil.  Because matter was evil, God couldn’t have created it.  Then who had? The demi-urge had. The demi-urge was the agent of creation, even as the demi-urge was considerably less than God.  Since God had nothing to do with matter, God had nothing to do with the human body. And since all human beings are embodied, God had nothing to do with human history.  History can’t be the theatre of God’s revelation.  Then the Incarnation couldn’t have occurred for two reasons: one, Incarnation is an event within history, and God scorns history; two, Incarnation entails embodiment, and God scorns bodiliness.  Since Incarnation is impossible, Jesus of Nazareth can’t be God incarnate; history isn’t important to God; and therefore history isn’t important to Christians. Then what is important to Christians, according to Gnosticism?  Gnosis is. Gnosis is knowledge, privileged information. Christians, according to the Gnostic heresy, are those who have come to understand that God acts on people only in the sphere of the intellect, the mind.  God equips his people with special insight and privileged information – thoroughly imbued with the presuppositions of Plato.  It’s important that Christians have the right information, said the Gnostics; it’s not important that Christians act, act in history, “do the truth”, in John’s splendid phrase. It’s not important, said the Gnostics, that Christians regard history as the theatre of their obedience, since history is never the theatre of God’s revelation. Obedience to God doesn’t entail our doing, according to the Gnostics; obedience to God entails only our thinking (even as their thinking was skewed).

Paul wrote his Colossian letter in order to address the Gnostic heresy that had made inroads in the congregation there.       Paul insists that Christ, and Christ alone (forget the demi-urge) is God’s agent in creation just because Christ is God. Paul insists that as the (visible) image of the invisible God, Jesus Christ is God incarnate. (Just in case the Gnostics are slow to get the point, Paul repeats himself in Colossians 2: “In Christ the whole fullness of deity dwells bodily.)  Therefore Paul plainly maintains that matter isn’t evil, bodiliness is important, history matters, history is the theatre both of God’s revelation and of the Christian’s activity.  It’s gathered up in one point: Christian obedience isn’t a matter of acquiring abstract notions (wrong notions in any case); Christian obedience is a matter of concrete doing.

Doing what?

 

IV: — Paul gives us a clue where he’s going when he tells us, “In him [Christ] all things were created, in heaven and on earth, visible and invisible, whether thrones or dominions or principalities or authorities – all things were created through him and for him.”

Exactly what are the principalities, powers, thrones, dominions, authorities?  For centuries many Christians have equated these with angels, now fallen, and therefore demons. To be sure, scripture speaks of the demons, demons whom Christ has to subdue.  Scripture speaks also, however, of the principalities, principalities whom Christ’s cross has reconciled.  (Please note that while the demons are exorcised, the powers are reconciled to Christ.) The demons and the principalities or powers plainly aren’t the same.  The demons are the demons and I shall say no more about them tonight.

The principalities and powers, on the other hand, are very different. Paul speaks of them again in Romans 8. He uses much the same vocabulary in 1st Corinthians 2.  In 1st Corinthians 2 he speaks of “the rulers of this age”. The rulers of this age aren’t individual humans. They are institutions, social entities, identical with the powers.  The rulers of this age, he tells us, “crucified the Lord of glory”.

To be sure, we can name the individuals most immediately involved in the crucifixion: Pilate, Caiaphas, Herod, and so on.  At the same time, these individuals represent, exemplify the force of, those powers that they happen to speak for: Pilate, Roman jurisprudence; Caiaphas, religious institutions; Herod, civil government amidst occupation.

Admittedly, the powers can work evil: they crucified the Lord of glory. But they aren’t inherently evil, since God created them.  The powers (principalities) are the link between God’s love and visible human activity and experience.       The powers are meant to be sinews, the ligatures that keep all the dimensions and aspects of human existence together, and keep it all together in God’s love.

Law, for instance, is meant to do this. Law conserves social order and fosters social intercourse.  Social order and social intercourse are impossible without law.  Therefore law as a power, a principality, has a divinely mandated role as a sinew of God’s love for his creation.

The economic order has a similar role.  While it’s true that we humans don’t live by bread alone, without bread we don’t live at all.  Since God wills our bodily life, God wills the economic order.

Education is a crucial principality.  We can’t love God with our mind as long as we are ignorant.  Therefore the apparatus needed to educate citizens is divinely mandated, and it too is another sinew of God’s love holding his people together.

Think of health care. In view of our Lord’s concern for healing throughout his earthly ministry we had better not say that God is indifferent to human health.  Then no Christian should doubt the importance of the apparatus required to foster human health. And no Christian should doubt the divine mandate of this particular principality and its role as a sinew of God’s love.

 

Christians, however, are aware of the Fall. We know that since the Fall affects the entire creation, the powers are fallen too. As fallen the powers, the authorities, no longer fulfil their mandate unambiguously.

Civil government, for instance, is divinely-mandated to prevent social dissolution and secure justice. However bad the governments might be that we are acquainted with, there is something that would be worse by far: no government at all.  No government at all would guarantee chaos.  Human existence is impossible amidst social chaos.       When threatened with social chaos, people immediately grasp the remedy which is most ready-to-hand: tyranny.  Life under a tyrant may be thoroughly miserable, but at least life under a tyrant is possible. Still, tyranny is tyranny and we rightly loathe it.  And however bad governments might be in Ottawa or Queen’s Park, they are preferable to Saddam Hussein, preferable to Moamar Khadafi, preferable to Josef Stalin or Chairman Mao.

Yet because the principalities and powers are fallen, governments work evil as well. Most important, because government, by definition, has a monopoly on power, the fallen principality of government is always in danger of doing what is unspeakably evil, what is out-and-out murderous.  In fact governments do. And therefore it is always the task of the Christian and the church to recall this principality to its vocation in Christ, through whom and for whom it was made.

Boards of education are mandated to educate, divinely mandated to educate, since God doesn’t wish ignorance to thrive.       Boards of education do educate — to some extent.  I myself have profited immensely from the educational resources of our society. At the same time, boards of education do a great deal besides fulfil their mandate to educate. They provide, for instance, a political stepping-stone for those whose real concern isn’t education at all but rather political self-promotion.  Most important: educators — history tells us over and over — educators, when pressed, turn education into propaganda.  Propaganda is falsehood disseminated for the purpose of achieving a social end. We can never inspect too closely everything that our children bring home from school.  Let’s not forget that in Nazi Germany schoolteachers had the highest proportion of Nazi party-members in their ranks of any social group.

The health care system is mandated to keep people healthy.  It does. A cardiologist brought my mother back from the edge of death, and the hospital harboured her for 75 consecutive days. For this I was billed no more than my income tax. Yet the health care system lends itself to games of political football, and as the football game intensifies less health care is delivered, even as misappropriation, corruption and scandal proliferate.

Because the powers are fallen they don’t accomplish unambiguously that for which they were created. They are now compromised, to say the least, in their acting as links between God’s love and different aspects of the created order. Worse yet, Paul tells us in Galatians 4 that the powers, now in revolt against God, deify themselves.  They claim an allegiance and adulation from humans that God never mandated them to have. Fallen, the sinews of God’s love have perverted themselves into idols, lethal idols.

Not only do the powers revolt against God; in their hostility to God they set themselves against one another.       They savage each other. Education blames business for everything that’s wrong in the society.  Business blames the criminal justice system.  The criminal justice system blames health care.  They slander and falsify each other.       This being the case, why doesn’t the creation spiral down into chaos? Paul tells us why: Christ is supreme – and therefore sufficient for the task of preserving the cosmos. “In Christ”, Paul announces in defiance of powers run amok, “In Christ all things hold together.”  Colossians 1:17 assures us that however fast, however violently, the world spins (metaphorically speaking), it can never fly apart.  “In him all things hold together.” Why doesn’t the creation fly apart (metaphorically speaking)?  Why doesn’t human existence become impossible?  Why don’t the countless competing special-interest groups, each with its “selfist” savagery, fragment the world hopelessly?  Just because in him, in our Lord, all things hold together. What he creates he maintains; what he upholds he causes to cohere.  “Hold together” is a term taken from the Stoic philosophy of the ancient Greeks. But whereas the ancient Greek philosophers said that a philosophical principle upheld the cosmos, Christians knew it to be a person, the living person of the Lord Jesus Christ. He grips the creation with a hand large enough to comprehend the totality of the world.

 

V: — Having declared the supremacy of Christ as creation’s agent and creation’s preserver, Paul declares the supremacy of Christ as the church’s Lord.  “He is the head of the body, the church; he is the first-born from the dead, that in everything he might be pre-eminent.”

Let us be sure to note that our Lord is head of his own body. Strictly speaking the church is the earthly-historical manifestation of Christ’s glorified body. We are called to be the earthly-historical manifestation of his glorified body, functioning as his hands and feet throughout the world, particularly where there is suffering, ignorance and spiritual destitution.  In all of this he remains head.  Jesus Christ is Lord of the church as surely as he is Lord of the cosmos.   We must never think that he transfuses himself into the church so as to become the essence of the church.  To say the least, he is sinless while the church is not.  Let us always remember that the church is Christ’s body sheerly by grace; of itself the church is a fallen principality as nasty as any other.

When Paul speaks of Christ as head of the body he doesn’t mean what the ancient Stoics meant. The ancient Stoics spoke of a divine power that inheres the universe, thereby divinising the universe. For the past 250 years the Romantic Movement in the West has spouted the same notion of a divine power or essence inhering the universe, with the result, of course, that the universe is divinised.  The New Age movement says as much today.  We must always be aware that if the universe and all its aspects are divinised, then there is nothing in the universe whose essence isn’t God. If there’s nothing whose essence isn’t God, then sin and evil are no more.  Now you understand why the New Age movement and Romanticism are ceaselessly popular: they define sin out of existence.

Having sounded the warning that must be heard we may cheerfully go on to relish the force of Paul’s pronouncement concerning the church, the body of Christ. Christ is present to the church at all times and in all circumstances.  His risen life always and everywhere animates it.  Since the church alone acts in his name and on his behalf, the church does what no other institution, aggregation, group or party can ever do.

Christ ever remains Lord of his people, indisputably.  Still, they are his people unquestionably.  In Romans 8 Paul tells us that Jesus Christ is “the first-born among many brethren”. To be sure, he can be first-born among many brethren only because he is first-born from the dead. Still, because he’s precisely this he is “elder brother” to all of us who once were “dead in trespasses and sins” and who are now, by his mercy, the beneficiaries of his resurrection.

What’s the result of Christ’s being both first-born of all creation and also first-born from the dead?  The result is that he is pre-eminent.  Pre-eminent in the church, yes; but no less pre-eminent in the world (even though the world isn’t aware of it.)  Pre-eminent in the church for the sake of the church’s making known his pre-eminence in the world.

 

VI: — All of which brings me to my last point.  In the last portion our text announces that all things have been reconciled to Christ, just because he has made his peace with all things through the blood of his cross. Since Christ has reconciled all things to himself, therefore the church, Christ’s body, is summoned to announce his victory over the rebellious principalities. Since Christ has reconciled all things to himself, the church is summoned to inform the powers that their effort at contradicting their mandate has been defeated.  The powers have been stripped of their capacity to damage the creation ultimately. Since Christ has made his peace with the cosmos through the blood of the cross, the capacity of the principalities to function as they were meant to function has been restored.

Then the church must rebuke the principalities today; rebuke them and testify to them what their mandate is, how it has been restored, and why their revolt is futile. The church must testify on behalf of Christ to the principalities and hold them to account, correcting them relentlessly.  If we think, for instance, that Egerton Ryerson’s vision for public education now resembles a nightmare in some respects, then we are summoned to call public education to account, to recall it to its vocation, to inform if of its shabbiness where it is shabby and to declare its glorious place in God’s economy.

The Gnostics in Colosse, we saw minutes ago, thought differently.  The Gnostics maintained, erroneously, that history, so far beneath the purity of God, couldn’t be the theatre of God’s activity and therefore couldn’t be the theatre of the church’s obedience.  The Gnostics were wrong. History is the sphere of the church’s obedience.  And since Christ has reconciled all things to himself – thrones, dominions, principalities, authorities – the body of Christ had better not think it knows better than the head and retreat into privatized abstractions where its religious head-games are a substitute for concrete, earthly obedience.

There is no excuse for discouragement or inertia or despair among Christians in this matter. If we lack zeal in rebuking the powers, we haven’t yet discerned their corruption. If we lack confidence in addressing the powers, we are denying that Christ has reconciled them to himself, however much we pretend to believe the gospel.

Earlier in the sermon I mentioned that “heaven” means (at least in many places in scripture) that aspect of the creation we don’t see, the aspect that underlies the creation we do see.  “Heaven and earth”, then, are the entire creation in all its aspects. In Ephesians 3:10 Paul announces the goal of his ministry; his goal is that “through the church the manifold wisdom of God might be made known to the principalities and powers in the heavenly places.”

All of this occurs, of course, just because Jesus Christ, first-born of all creation, first-born from the dead, is supreme now, sufficient, and will be eternally.

                                                                                                      Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          August 2005

 

You asked for a sermon on Power

Colossians 1:11

Ezekiel 36:26     John 1:12       2 Timothy 1:17       

 

It’s like sniffing cocaine, I am told. The taste of power is exhilarating, so exhilarating, in fact, that the power-taster craves more, then more and ever more. A friend who is connected to the powerful in Ottawa tells me that power seduces and addicts more strongly than money. Power-hungry people will give up money, give up a great deal of money, for even a little more power.

All of us have run afoul of someone on a power-trip. We know now what to expect from any power-tripper: arrogance, a need for adulation, contempt for proper procedure, distorted outlook, even childish dreams of omnipotence and invincibility, and of course a craving for even greater power.

When we run afoul of the power-tripper we recognize immediately that his self-interest is swollen hugely; he coerces whenever he can and manipulates whenever he can’t; he is never to be trusted since his only interest is his self-interest.

In the ancient world power was connected to magic. Ancient people believed that the universe was riddled with many different forces or powers, and magic was the means of harnessing, co-opting, exploiting the different forces.

We moderns do not believe in magic in this sense. Nevertheless we do know that there are different concentrations and configurations of power running through industry, the media, politics, volunteer organizations, sport, education, government. Some people are especially eager to exploit these, or especially adept at it, and thereby advance themselves to a position of prominence and power. The person who co-opts whatever power currents he can shares much with the ancient person who pursued magic: ancient and modern alike are consumed with self-promotion and self-enlargement.

Power, remember is like cocaine. Co-opting power is like sniffing cocaine. Both are addictive, and both are lethal.

 

I: — A minute ago I said that ancient people tried to tap into magic. Ancient Israelite people, however, were forbidden to do so. They knew that power for the sake of power is demonic. Instead of exploiting whatever power currents there might be they were to trust God.

Israelite people knew that God is powerful. After all, he fashioned the cosmos out of nothing and sustains it moment-by-moment unaided. And yet it isn’t the creative power of God which is at the forefront of Israelite consciousness; it is God’s redemptive power, his saving power. God’s creative power was a display of stupendous force; but God’s redemptive power is a manifestation of patience, mercy, self-renouncing pardon. God’s redemptive power is a self-giving which will absorb any hurt and withstand any humiliation. Israel knew this throughout its entire history, and came to know it most pointedly in Israel’s greater Son. For it is in the cross supremely that we meet redemptive power.

A question shouts itself at this point: if redemptive power is a self-giving that will absorb any hurt and withstand any humiliation, can it properly be said to be power? Isn’t self-giving, even giving oneself up to death, closer to powerlessness? Is it proper to speak of it as power, or are we simply misusing language? Would it not be more accurate to speak of such self-giving as “earnest appeal” or “attempted persuasion”? “Power”, after all, means that something is accomplished. What does hurt-absorbing self-giving accomplish? Another question, related to the foregoing is put to me over and over: “What is meant by the expression God Almighty or The Almighty?” And unvaryingly I say the same thing: “Be very careful about using the expression at all.” Yes, we all grew up hearing and using the expression. We all grew up assuming “The Almighty” was another way of saying “God”, an accurate way of saying “God” (without appearing sentimentally pietistic.) Scripture, however, scarcely uses the expression at all. Despite the fact that older church folk especially assume it is the most common or most typical description of God in the bible, as a matter of fact it is used only two or three times. Therefore we should be cautious about using the expression ourselves. The expression, “The Almighty”, makes God out to be the giant strongman, mightier than the world’s champion weightlifter, able to do so many “almightynesses” that they couldn’t be listed in the Guinness Book of Records. But such a notion identifies God with sheer power, and sheer power, remember, power for the sake of power, is what scripture means by the devil!

If we are going to speak of the power or might of God we must be clear as to what we mean by power. Power is the capacity to achieve purpose. Then what is God’s purpose, and how does he achieve it? His purpose is to recover for himself a people who love him, obey him, trust him, serve him. His purpose is to salvage from the sea of human self-wreckage a people who live for the praise of his glory. His purpose is to deliver from the bondage and misery and degradation of human depravity (sin) a people who mirror his image, that image in which they were created and which they have marred through spiritual perversity. His purpose is to woo and win a people who know their greatest good to be, just be, his sons and daughters. God’s power is God’s capacity to achieve this purpose. How does God do it? By giving himself up for our sakes, over and over, throughout centuries of humiliating self-renunciation and then supremely in the cross. If we are going to keep the vocabulary of “almighty”, meaning omnipotence, meaning all-powerful, meaning there is no limit to God’s power, then we must always understand all of this in the light of cross and resurrection. The cross means there is no limit to God’s self-giving; the resurrection means there is no limit to the effectiveness of God’s self-giving. To say that God is almighty, all-powerful, is to say there is no limit, no final frustration, to God’s achieving his purpose. And this is so. In other words, God is going to have a people (whether it consists of many or few) whom he has delivered and recovered, a people in whom his image is restored, a people who love him, obey him and live for the praise of his glory.

This has been a rather long answer to the question, “What is meant by the expression, God Almighty?” Still, the answer is crucial, for the notion that God is sheer power would make him no different from the devil.

 

II: — Plainly the single most critical instance of God’s power — the achieving of his purpose — is to render creatures of God children of God. In the prologue to his written gospel John says, “To all who received Jesus, who believed in his name [nature], he gave power to become children of God”. To all who seize him in faith our Lord gives power to become children of God. I frequently hear it said that all human beings should be treated with respect because all human beings are children of God. I certainly agree that all human beings should be treated with respect; God himself, after all, treats us all with respect. I disagree, however, with the assertion that everyone is a child of God. Everyone is a creature of God in virtue of being alive; we are made children of God, however, as by faith we seize the crucified one himself.

John Wesley was thirty-five years old, had been a clergyman for thirteen years, and had agonized over his miserable, year-long missionary stint in Georgia when he finally admitted he had nothing to offer anyone. For over a decade he had recited liturgies, assented to doctrines and conformed to ecclesiastical pronouncements. And then on that never-to-be-forgotten evening of 24th May, 1738, the proud cleric saw that he had been trying to gain God’s favour, had been trying to earn divine compensation, had been trying to out-moralize the most rigorous moralists. As the preface to Luther’s commentary on Romans was read by a Christian of simple faith whose name we shall never know Wesley understood that God had visited him not with a deal to be struck nor with a program to be followed nor with a moralism to be pursued; God in Christ had visited him in mercy with a forgiveness which blotted out his past and drew him into a throbbing relationship. For the first time in his uptight, squeaky-clean life he understood what the prophet Ezekiel had meant when Ezekiel had heard God declare, “A new heart I will give you, and a new spirit I will put within you; I will take out…the heart of stone and give you a heart of flesh”. The difference between the heart of stone and the heart of flesh is that the latter beats; someone is alive. Wesley wrote in his journal, “Heretofore I had only the faith of a servant [ie, no faith at all]; now, the faith of a son.” To those who receive him our Lord will always give power to become children of God.

“Evangelism” is a word that leaves a bad taste in the mouths of many. Everyone here knows why. Nonetheless, I am convinced we need to reclaim the word. “Evangel” is simply Greek for “good news”; evangelism is a good news broadcast. Who can be opposed to announcing good news? For a long time I thought that the church-catholic could recover the substance of evangelism while finding a different word, a word with a better press. What I discovered was that what was put forward as evangelism-under-a-different-name wasn’t evangelism at all. It was congregational growth, financial appeals, denominational flag-waving; but the substance of evangelism — namely, a declaration that the power of God renders creatures of God by birth children of God by new birth — this was not heard. I believe now that the substance of evangelism will be recovered only as the word is reclaimed. Evangelism, then, is the church’s persuasive persistence that the power of God can replace the heart of stone with the heart of flesh; that those who are dead before God can be made alive unto him; that those who are now spectators or even detractors can be made disciples who know the master as surely as they know their best friend.

I am always moved at a simple line of one of Charles Wesley’s hymns: “O let me commend my Saviour to you”. Charles Wesley isn’t speaking from the position of a physician who recommends — must recommend — a medical procedure she has never had herself. No physician is expected to have undergone a procedure before she recommends it. (To think anything else is ridiculous.) But the exact opposite is the case the concerning the gospel. Here, the only authentic recommendation there can ever be is that of the believer who has already “tasted and seen that the Lord is good”. “O let me commend my Saviour to you” means “The one of whom I speak has confirmed himself to me as Truth; I have proved his promises and I rejoice in his unfailing love for me and his ironfast hold on me”.

Whenever people speak to me of a career in the church I wince. Of course there can be a career in the institution of the church, just as there can be a career in any institution — if that’s the game they want to play. But there is no making a career of our Lord. There is only a transparent, unself-conscious commendation of the one who is dearer to us than life. “O let me commend my Saviour to you.”

Power is the capacity to achieve purpose. God’s purpose is achieved as he whose self-giving is both limitless and limitlessly effective brings to faith yet another man or woman who is now added to the household and family of God.

 

III: — What happens henceforth to the person whom God’s power has rendered a child of God? Paul reminds Timothy that God has given every child of God a “spirit of power and love and self-control”. He means a power for love and self-control.

Tell me: what kind of person do you admire? Whom do you admire most? For years I admired those who were extraordinarily accomplished, extraordinarily talented. Guy LaFleur racing down the ice, his lion-like mane standing out behind him, unleashing a shot that the goaltender couldn’t see. Artur Rubinstein, at one time my favourite pianist, matter-of-factly telling a reporter that right now, at this moment, he could play twenty different two-hour concerts without a sheet of music in front of him. Paul Ardes, the world’s leading mathematician, sorting out theorems in a few minutes that had left world-class mathematicians baffled for years. And then one day I watched an intellectually challenged youngster struggle for hours to grasp something that the person of normal intelligence grasps in seconds. Suddenly I realized that there was nothing heroic at all about my so-called heroes. LaFleur and Rubinstein and Ardes were simply exercising that talent with which they were born. Their talent had nothing at all to do with character. What they did, and received adulation for doing, was no more difficult for them than walking across the street is for the rest of us.

I asked myself all over: whom do I admire? and why? Admiral Nelson? (According to some he’s the greatest Englishman ever.) Nelson’s naval genius was simply the exercising of the talent with which he was born. Then what about his character? Nelson was an unqualified supporter of the slave trade. When William Wilberforce, battling against immeasurable odds, endeavoured to have the slave trade abolished, Nelson raged, “As long as I can speak and fight I shall resist the damnable doctrines of Wilberforce and his hypocritical allies”. Nelson’s vehement opposition to the man who spent his life relieving the torment of black people tells me as much as I need to know. You might be interested in knowing that in addition to his wife Nelson managed to support Lady Jane Hamilton, his long-term mistress. Betrayal, infidelity, adultery — they are no less reprehensible for being committed by someone nationally prominent. Supporting the slave trade is as little an instance of love as philandering is of self-control.

The child of God is promised power for both love and self-control. Love is the integrity of life-facing-out; self-control is the integrity of life-facing-in. Power is needed for both. As our love engages a harsh world we shall find ourselves souring; as our self-control meets with unrelenting temptation we shall find ourselves capitulating. Power is needed if love is to thrive and self-control strengthen. Every child of God, rendered such by the power of God, is promised as well power for love (as we confront turbulence “out there”) and power for self-control (as we discover treachery “in here”).

 

IV: — Lastly, the apostle Paul knows that God supplies his people with “power…for all endurance and patience with joy”. It is the hidden power of God that infuses his people with joy; and joy alone keeps patience patient and endurance enduring. You see, of themselves patience and endurance will tarnish, then corrode, and finally crumble. Of itself patience grows weary as it is tried day after day; patience-grown-weary becomes frustrated and slides into indifference; the last stop is apathy. Apathy may look like patience, but in fact apathy is patience whose nerve has gone dead. Of itself endurance grows weary as it is tried day after day; endurance-grown-weary becomes grim and then resentful. The last stop is bitterness. It is only as God-empowered joy infuses us that we can keep on keeping on and not slump down into apathy and bitterness.

When we are young we tend to think that human problems admit of quick fixes. Gradually we learn that very few human problems are set right overnight. To think that they can be, of course, is to want magic. When I am tempted by magic or frustrated because I can’t have magic I recall any one of those I admire, someone who models that discipleship I should be most grateful to exemplify myself. One such, for me, is the fellow I mentioned a minute ago, William Wilberforce. Wilberforce worked twenty years before he saw the slave-trade abolished; he worked forty-six years before he saw the practice of slavery eliminated in the British Empire. Forty-six! And in it all he never gave up, never gave in, never gave out venomous contempt for opponents and detractors. His endurance never became grim nor his patience apathy.

Kingdom-work of any sort is going to test our patience and our endurance in two months. We shall survive the trial, even glory in it, only as we are possessed of that joy which the power of God alone can supply.

Power, remember, is the capacity to achieve purpose. It is God’s purpose for us that we continue to shine as lights in a dark world, continue to be salt in a decadent world, continue to be the aroma of Christ (says Paul) in a world whose rot simply stinks, continue to be God’s letter (Paul again) to a world which needs a word from the heart of God himself. This is God’s purpose. His power is simply his guarantee that our joy-infused patience and endurance will continue as his purpose is achieved.

All of this, of course, has nothing to do with arrogance, manipulation, contempt for proper procedure, cravings for adulation, out-and-out coercion, as well as an addiction to even more power. All of this has instead to do with becoming a child of God,; it has to do with our outward and inward integrity as a child of God; it has to do with our usefulness as a child of God.

Power is the capacity to achieve purpose. God’s purpose is a people who reflect his glory. His power will see to it that such a people lives now, and will live before him for ever and ever.

 

                                                                                                   Victor Shepherd

February 1998         

 

What Incarnation Means For Me

Colossians 1:19

 

Canada is religiously diverse. Muslims outnumber Presbyterians in Toronto and outnumber us again in Canada as a whole. We used to read about Hindu people in India and elsewhere. But when a trustee from the Toronto Board of Education spoke of Mahatma Gandhi in a manner that offended the Hindu community, we learned quickly that our Hindu fellow-Canadians are more numerous and less visible than we had thought.

Unquestionably we live amidst religious pluralism. In the sea of religious pluralism the Christian conviction concerning the Incarnation sticks out like a sore thumb. If we remain silent about the Incarnation we can always pass ourselves off as vague theists; i.e., people who believe in a deity of some sort, people who believe enough about God to appear religious yet who don’t believe so much as to appear offensive.

Then should Christians downplay the Incarnation, as one professor suggested to me? We can never do this, for the truth; the undeniable, uncompromisable truth of the Incarnation has seized us. At any time, but especially at Christmas, we exult in the truth that the Word was made flesh, that God has come among us by identifying himself with all humanity in the humanness of one man in particular, Jesus of Nazareth. We who have cherished the gospel of the Incarnation for years are like those men and women of old whose elation concerning Jesus caused them to shout in exultation. Detractors didn’t like this. They told Jesus to silence his followers. “Silence them?” said Jesus; “If my followers fell silent the very stones would cry out [in acclaiming the truth.]”

We who cling to our Lord today must cry out too in gratitude for all that God has given us in him and done for us in him. We are never going to be found denying our Lord by denying the Incarnation. We are never going to surrender the particularity of the Incarnation in order to blend into the blandest religion-in-general. Without hesitation we are going to thank God for his coming to us as Incarnate Son in Jesus of Nazareth. Without embarrassment we are going to announce this truth in season and out of season.

Why are we going to do this? What does the Incarnation mean? Why is it crucial to all men and women everywhere even if they disdain it?

 

I: — In the first place the Incarnation means that God loves us in our misery so very much that he is willing to share our misery with us. He loves us enough in our alienation from him as to stop at nothing to fetch us home to him.

But do we need to be fetched home? In his best-loved parable, “the parable of the prodigal son,” as we call it, Jesus uses two pithy, single-syllable words to describe our condition before God. The first word is “lost;” the second, “dead.” Please note that Jesus doesn’t attempt to explain what he’s said in order to defend himself for saying it. Neither does he argue for it in order to persuade us to believe it. He merely states it: “Lost, dead.” He expects us to agree with him.

On another occasion people are gathered around Jesus, listening. They hear him using the strongest language concerning the spiritual condition of humankind. They assume he’s referring to “others,” “others” being inferior sorts whom they don’t like in any case and whom they could readily agree to be spiritually defective. “But what about us?” these hearers ask Jesus, expecting to be exempted. “What about us?” Whereupon our Lord utters two more words: “blind, deaf.” Suddenly enraged, these people fly at him: “Don’t talk to us like that. We are better than that. We have Abraham for our father.” “Abraham?” says Jesus; “You wouldn’t know Abraham if you fell over him. Your father is the devil.”

You and I ought never to deceive ourselves about our sinnership. We ought never to forget it. We should recall it daily, and daily feel better immediately, since to recall our sinnership is to recall the Christmas truth that God loves us enough to condescend to us sinners and number himself among us.

We speak of God’s love presumptuously and therefore shallowly. “Of course God loves. What else can he do? Of course God loves me. Who wouldn’t love me? Of course….” It’s all so very shallow.

We need to ask a profounder question. “How much does God love? How far will he go in loving me? What price will he pay to love me? How much will he suffer to love me?” The truth is, God loves us sinners so much that his love will stop at nothing to reclaim us and rescue us. His love doesn’t go “only so far” and stop there; his love goes as far as it has to go in order to have us home with him again. Plainly it wasn’t sufficient that he love us “from a distance;” plainly he could love us savingly (anything less is useless) only if he condescended and came among us as one of us humans, and humiliated himself by identifying with us sinners.

In my first congregation I came to know an old man, Jim MacCullum, who had served in World War I. One day he and his best friend were moving forward in “No Man’s Land,” the open space between allied and enemy trenches. Enemy fire became so intense that the Canadian troops had to fall back. When Jim got back to his trench he couldn’t find his friend. Whereupon Jim went back out to “No Man’s Land,” into the teeth of murderous fire, searching and calling out until he found his friend. His friend was badly wounded and unless rescued would shortly perish. The wounded man looked at him and said, “Jim, I knew you’d come.”

There’s a moving similarity between the situation of Jim’s friend and our situation before God. In Romans 5 Paul speaks of us as helpless. That’s the similarity. There’s also the profoundest dissimilarity between Jim’s friend and our situation before God. In Romans 5 Paul also speaks of us as enemies of God. Jim’s friend wanted to see Jim as he wanted nothing else. We sinners – blind, deaf, spiritually inert – don’t expect a saviour and don’t want one.

And it is for all such perverse people that God’s love swells and swells until his love has to find embodiment in the Nazarene. At this point God has loved us so very much that his love has humbled him in a manger, humiliated him with a reputation he doesn’t deserve (“sinner”) and tortured him in Gethsemane and cross.

Tell me: people who speak so very glibly about God’s love – how do they know that God loves them at all? We know that God loves us at all only as we see him loving us to the uttermost, only as we see him loving us until his love stops short of nothing in order to reconcile us to himself.

Let’s be sure we understand something crucial: while the Incarnation is essential to our salvation we aren’t saved by it. We are saved by the Incarnate One’s sin-bearing death. Then beyond God’s condescension and humility there’s humiliation as he, the holy one, identifies himself with unholy rebels.  And his humiliation takes him even into a torment wherein he absorbs in himself his just judgement upon us in order that we might be spared it. This is how much God loves us. And only as we see him loving us this much do we have any reason to believe that he loves us at all.

For years now I have pondered the fact that the best Christmas carols sing about the Incarnation for the sake of singing about the atonement, the cross. Think of one of my favourites, “Hark! The Herald Angels sing!” But first let’s listen again to our text: “For in Jesus Christ all the fullness of God was pleased to dwell (Incarnation) and through him to reconcile all things…making peace by the blood of his cross (atonement.)” Now listen to the carol: “Peace on earth and mercy mild, God and sinners reconciled.”

Think of the carol, “As With Gladness.” It says, “So may we with willing feet, ever seek thy mercy-seat.” In ancient Israel the mercy-seat was the gold lid on the Ark of the Covenant. The Ark of the Covenant was the place where God met with his people; and the mercy-seat, the gold lid, was the place where costliest sacrifice was offered. Jesus Christ is where God meets with his people; his cross is the mercy-seat. Costliest sacrifice is offered here, which sacrifice bathes us in effectual mercy. And we learn it all from a Christmas carol.

I glory in the Incarnation. I know that God loves me at all just because I first know that his love stops short of nothing in his searching for me and his rescuing me.

 

II: — In the second place I glory in the Incarnation in that Jesus of Nazareth, human with my humanness, has fulfilled on my behalf the covenant obedience that God’s love wants from us humans. God covenants himself to us in that he promises ever to be our God. We in turn covenant ourselves to him in that we promise ever to be his people.

God unfailingly keeps us covenant with us. What he promises he performs. What he pledges he delivers. And we? We promise unfailing obedience to God. We promise exclusive loyalty to God. We promise uninterrupted love to God. We promise truthfulness before him. Whereupon we break all the promises we make. Even the promises we make with the best intentions we break nonetheless. We are covenant violators.

God looks out over his entire human creation, hoping to find promise-keepers. Among six billion people he can’t find one human being who gladly, gratefully, consistently, fulfils humankind’s covenant with God. At this point God is faced with an alternative: write off his human creation on account of its disobedience and rebellion, or fulfil humankind’s covenant himself. He has already fulfilled his covenant in loving us undeflectably. Now he also has to fulfil our covenant with him if our covenant is ever going to be kept. In the Incarnate One of Nazareth God not only fulfils his covenant with us; he also fulfils our covenant with him. In other words, in view of humankind’s disobedience God has to come among us as human and in this way fulfil our covenant himself.

I glory in the Incarnation in that the Incarnate One is the human covenant-keeper to whom I must cling, covenant-breaker that I am. To be sure, I have heard the gospel invitation and responded to it. I am a new creation in Christ and grateful for it. Yet the old man, the old being, still clings to me. When we became new creatures in Christ the old man, old woman, was put to death. But as Luther liked to remind us, the old man or woman won’t die quietly; the corpse keeps twitching. This being the case, it’s plain that in Christ I am a new creature; in myself I remain the old covenant-breaker. Then I must cling to Jesus Christ so that his covenant-keeping comprehends my covenant-breaking.

To be sure, I do love God. But I never love him as much as I’m supposed to. Then I must cling to that Son whose human love for his Father is defective in nothing. To be sure I do trust God. But somehow my trust in God is always being punctured by episodes of distrust when I dispute that he can or will do for me all that he’s promised. To be sure, I do obey God. At least I aspire to obey him; I want to obey him. But actually obey him? In all matters? Without exception? Then I can only cling to that Son whose human obedience to his Father is faultless. To be sure, I am possessed of faith. Yet how faithful is my faith? Faith of the head comes easy to me: I believe all major Christian doctrines and have never doubted any of them. So much for my faith of the head. But what what about the faith, faithfulness, of my heart? My heart is treacherous. Then I must cling to that Son whose human faith in his Father was never compromised.

Let me say it again. God unfailingly keeps his covenant, his promises, to us. Just as surely we violate ours to him. Then we must cling to the Inarnate One in whom God as man has come to keep that human covenant with him which we can’t keep.

In other words, Jesus Christ, the Incarnate One, mediates God to us and at the same time mediates us to God. He is the one and only Mediator – both manward and Godward – whom God has provided us in our great need.

 

III: — Lastly, I glory in the Incarnation since it is the greatest affirmation of life. After all, if human life is so precious to God that he chooses to live our human existence as human himself, then human existence must be rich, wonderful, a treasure. If God so prizes human existence then we must prize it no less. If in living every dimension of our humanness God endorses every dimension, then we must endorse every dimension too.

Life is good. I didn’t say easy. I didn’t say life is trouble-free or confusion-free or pain-free. I said life is good. The Incarnation is the story of God’s coming among us to rescue us inasmuch as he deems our existence worth rescuing. Then human existence, however problem-riddled, remains good.

I feel sorry for the people who have slipped or skidded or otherwise fallen into the rut of not being life-affirming. Frequently they tell me they don’t feel very good because they have had the ’flu six times this year. But no one gets the ’flu six times per year. ’Flu-like symptoms – dragginess, weariness (“psychomotor retardation” is the fancy medical term) – these are the symptoms of low-grade depression. Low-grade depression is usually so very low-grade that it’s not recognized as depression. It’s what people slide into unawares when they don’t have reason enough to be life-affirming.

The Incarnation is reason enough. I love that verse from the book of Ecclesiastes, “There is nothing better for a man than that he should eat and drink and find enjoyment in all his toil.” (2:28) We are to enjoy eating and drinking and working not simply because they keep life going; we are to enjoy these because they are pleasurable, good in themselves.

I’m always impressed with the child’s exuberance. A child is on the tear every waking moment. He doesn’t want to go to bed – even when’s so tired he’s staggering – in case he misses something. Yes, I know; we adults don’t have the child’s physical stamina, and we are aware of the world’s grief in a way the child isn’t. Nonetheless, the child’s exuberance should inflame ours.

One day after church the Shepherds’ lunch-hour table-talk roamed hither and yon from that morning’s sermon to Canada ’s newest submarines to Alice Munro’s most recent collection of short stories to the Argos ’ Grey Cup victory. Maureen looked at me said, “You have a thousand enthusiasms.” Indeed I have. Isn’t this better than a thousand wet blankets? In the Incarnation God affirms everything he pronounces good.

The Word became flesh. The Word was embodied. Then to say “life-affirming” is also to say “body-affirming.” The taste of green apples and blue cheese. The crunch of buried ice fragments in the middle of our ice cream cone. Flannelette sheets on a winter night. Renee Fleming’s soprano voice. Yitzhak Perlman’s violin. Riding a bicycle for hours longer than we thought we could. One day I was walking through the ward of a nursing home where the residents were in the worst condition imaginable. One malodorous, old man was hunched over in his wheel chair, head on his folded arms, seemingly more dead than alive or virtually comatose. I assumed he was asleep or depressed or deranged or all three at once. As I tiptoed past him he sat up, grinned at me and shouted, “Did you bring the sweets?” I could have kissed him.

 

It’s Christmastide. Together we are pondering the foundation of our faith, the Incarnation, God’s coming among us as human in Jesus of Nazareth.

– Because God has visited us in this manner we know how much he loves us: he will do anything, suffer anything, absorb anything, to have us home with him again, reconciled to him forever.

– Because God has visited us in this manner we know that he as human has fulfilled our covenant with him when we couldn’t fulfil it ourselves.

-Because God has visited us in this manner he has affirmed the goodness of our existence, and insists that we affirm it too.

 

Yes, we do live amidst religious pluralism. So did Jesus himself. Yet he remained who he was amidst it and never apologized for being who he was and is. We are unapologetic. For that truth which has seized us we could never deny – and in any case would never want to.

                                                                                            

                                                                                                 Victor Shepherd    

Christmas 2004

What Abundance!

Colossians 2:7

 

Aren’t you amazed at God’s magnanimity, his generosity, his large-heartedness? Clues to his magnanimity (but only clues) are seen in his handiwork. His creation abounds in examples of munificence. Think of the stars. There are billions of them in our galaxy (even as ours is not the only galaxy). Not only are there are innumerable stars, many of these stars are vastly larger and brighter than the star we know best, our own sun. The largest star is 690,000,000 miles in diameter; it is 800 times larger than our sun, and 1,900 times brighter. (Can you imagine a star 800 times larger than the sun?) And how vast is the star-world? Light travels at the speed of 186,000 miles per second. Other galaxies have been located as far away as six billion light years.

The creation is profuse just because the heart of the creator himself overflows ceaselessly. How many kinds of plants are there? And within the plant domain, how many kinds of trees? And within the tree domain, how many kinds of pines? Ninety! There are ninety different kinds of pine tree alone!

And then there is food. When I moved to the Maritimes I was astounded the first time I saw a fishing boat unload its catch. As the gleaming fish spilled out of the hold I felt there couldn’t be another fish left in the North Atlantic. And I was watching one boat only, an inshore-fishery boat at that, unloading only one day’s catch!

As much as we are inundated with fish we have to remember that only 1% of the world’s protein comes from fish. The rest comes chiefly from grain. And right now there is enough grain grown to give every last person 3000 calories per day. (We need only 2300 to survive.) When I was in India I saw tons of food piled at the roadside, in village after village. To be sure, there’s often a problem with food-distribution — since 15,000 people starve to death throughout the world every day — but there’s no lack of food-production. Let us never forget that France is the breadbasket of the European Economic Community, yet the nations of central Africa — where protein-deficiency diseases proliferate — produce more food per capita than France does. Even in its very worst years of famine India has remained a net exporter of food.

Whenever I reflect upon God’s overflowing bountifulness I pause as I think of food; I pause, but I don’t linger. I do linger, however, whenever I think of God’s great-heartedness concerning his Son. The apostle John cries, “It is not by measure that God gives the Spirit!” (John 3:34 RSV) [“God gives the Spirit without limit!” (NIV)] The rabbis in Israel of old used to say that God gave the prophets, gave each prophet, a measure of the Spirit; but only a measure of the Spirit, since no one prophet spoke the entire truth of God. Upon his Son, however, God has poured out the Spirit without limit. The Spirit hasn’t been rationed, a little here, a little there. No rationing, no doling out, no divvying-up; just the Father pouring out everything deep inside him upon the Son, then pointing to the Son while crying to the world, “What more can I say than in him I have said?”

It is not by measure that God has given Christ Jesus the Spirit. To know this is to know that in our Lord there is to be found all the truth of God, the wisdom of God, the passion of God — as well as the patience of God — the will and work and word and way of God. It’s all been poured into him.

If God has poured himself without limit into his Son, then you and I can be blessed without limit only in clinging to the Son. If God has deluged himself upon his Son, then we are going to be soaked in God’s blessings only as we stand so close to our Lord that what has been poured into him without limit spills over onto us as well.

I: — Paul tells the church-folk in Ephesus that the riches of God’s grace are lavished upon us in Christ. Grace is God’s love meeting our sin and therefore taking the form of mercy. (Eph. 1:8) Since God’s mercy meets our sin not once but over and over, undiscouraged and undeflected, God’s mercy takes the form of constancy. God’s constancy remains constant not because God is inflexible or rigid (and therefore brittle); God’s mercy remains constant not because he expects human hearts, now hard, to soften (some will, some won’t); God’s mercy remains constant in the face of our sin just because he has pledged himself to us and he will not break his promise to us even if every last human heart remains cold and stony and sterile. Grace, in a word, is God’s love meeting our sin, expressing itself therefore as mercy, and refusing to abandon us despite our frigid ingratitude and our senseless resistance. To speak of grace at all, in this context, is plainly to speak of the riches of grace. And such riches, says Paul, are lavished upon us, poured out upon us without calculation or qualification or hesitation or condition.

Several years ago in Cook County Jail, Chicago, the prison chaplain visited a prisoner on death row. The convict had only hours to live. Quietly, soberly, gently, sensitively the chaplain acquainted the convict afresh with the truth and simplicity and sufficiency of God’s provision for all humankind, and specifically for this one fellow who would shortly appear before him whom any of us can endure only as we are clothed in the righteousness of Christ. The convict — angry, frustrated, resentful, envious of those not in his predicament, just blindly livid and senselessly helpless — the convict spat in the chaplain’s face. The chaplain waited several minutes until a measure of emotional control seemed evident and said even more quietly, soberly, sensitively, “Would you like to spit in my face again?”

When the apostle speaks of “the riches of God’s grace” he never means that God is a doormat who can only stand by helplessly while the entire world victimizes him endlessly. When he speaks of the riches of God’s grace, rather, he means that the patience of God and the mercy of God and the constancy of God — the sheer willingness of God to suffer abuse and derision and anguish for us — all of this cannot be fathomed. Two hundred years before the incident in Cook County Jail Charles Wesley spoke for all of this when he wrote in his hymn, “I have long withstood his grace, long provoked him to his face”. Because of our protracted provocation, God’s grace can only be rich, can only be lavished upon us. Little wonder that Paul exclaims, “Where sin increased, grace abounded all the more.” (Rom.5:20) The marvel of God’s grace is that as abhorrent as our sin is to God, it is so very abhorrent to him that he wants it to become abhorrent to us as well; therefore he meets our sin with even more of his grace.

Why does he bother to meet our sin with grace abounding? Because he knows that if only we glimpse how much more he can give us we should want nothing less for ourselves. Jesus insists, “I came that they may have life, and have it abundantly.” Our Lord has come that his people might have life aboundingly, hugely, wholly, grandly, plentifully.

We should note that while Jesus urges “abundance” upon us, he doesn’t tell us in what the abundance consists. He simply says that what he lends his people is to be described as bountiful, copious, plenteous, profusive. Why hasn’t he spelled it out more specifically? I think he hasn’t in order to minimize the risk of counterfeit imitation. If our Lord had said, ‘Abundant’ life consists in a,b,c,d, then people would immediately endeavour to fabricate or imitate a,b,c,d — all of which would render abundant life, so-called, utterly artificial.

People crave reality; they won’t settle ultimately for artificiality, regardless of how useful artificiality may appear in the short run. They crave reality. Surely that which is genuinely profound and truly significant will also be attractive. And surely that which is so very attractive will move more people from scepticism to faith and the possession of abundant life than will a clever argument which leaves them unable to reply but more sceptical than ever.

A minute ago I said that when Jesus speaks of “abundant life” he doesn’t say in what the abundance consists. Nevertheless, from the apostolic testimony as a whole we can put together a composite description. If generosity is a mark of discipleship, then one feature of abundant life is ungrudging, anonymous generosity. If love is too, then another feature is uncalculating concern for others regardless of their merit or their capacity to repay. If forgiveness of injuries and insults, then a marvellous forgivingness and an equally marvellous forgetfulness. If seriousness about prayer is a feature of abundant life, then equally significant is a willingness to forego much before foregoing the time we spend with our face upturned to God’s. Nobody wants to reduce holiness, the holiness marking Christians, to sexual purity. At the same time, wherever the New Testament urges holiness upon Christ’s people the context nearly always pertains to sexual conduct. (This is something the church has simply forgotten today.)

Needless to say, in all of this we shall always know that the abundant life streaming from us arises at all only because of the riches of God’s grace proliferating within us.

II: — In view of all that God pours into us, generates within us and calls forth from us we are to “abound in thanksgiving”. (2 Cor. 4:15; Col.2:6-7) We are to spout — geyser-like — uncontrived, unscheduled outbursts of gratitude to God. Of course there’s a place for scheduled acknowledgements of God’s goodness to us as we offer thanksgivings at set times (including Thanksgiving Sunday). More frequently, however, and more characteristically, unplotted effusions of thanksgiving overflow even the channels of good taste and middle class demeanour.

Despite all the sporting events that can be watched on television, there remains no substitute for seeing them “live”. Saturday night broadcasts into one’s living room and the Maple Leafs “live” at the Air Canada Centre are simply not the same event. One thing that never ceases to thrill me at a live game is the crowd’s spontaneous eruption when the home team scores. A Leaf player “drains one” (as they say in the game), and 19,000 people shout with one voice. There are no signs that suddenly flash, “Applaud now.” There is nothing prearranged to cue the crowd. There is only uncontrived exclamation.

Surely you and I will “abound in thanksgiving” only as we are overcome yet again at God’s astounding munificence and we cannot stifle our exclamation. And on Thanksgiving Sunday in particular, is there anyone whose heart doesn’t tingle at blessings too numerous to count? Then of course we are going to abound in thanksgiving.

III: — To know we have been given so much, to be grateful for having been given so much, is to shout “Amen” instantly when Paul urges us to “abound in every good work.” (2 Cor.9:8b) Anyone who has been blessed profoundly, anyone who gives thanks profusely, will always want to abound in “every good work”.

The older I grow the more I realize how important the ordinary, the undramatic, the “ho-hum” (so-called) is everywhere in life. Often the dramatic is deemed especially important, if only because the dramatic is unusual. An automobile strikes a pedestrian crossing the street; the pedestrian’s leg is severed, and the throbbing artery spouts blood, quickly draining away life — when along comes a fellow in his brand-new Harry Rosen Italian wool suit; without hesitating, he rips up the sleeve of his jacket and twists on the tourniquet — just in time. Good. None of it is to be slighted.

At the same time, 99.9% of life isn’t dramatic. For every dramatic assistance we might render there are a million opportunities for the most undramatic, concrete kindnesses whose blessings to their recipients are priceless. Maureen and I in Brandenburg, Germany, for instance, (one hour off the airplane) trying to find the tourist information bureau (needed for a list of “Zimmer mit Fruehstueck” — Bed & Breakfast); we have made four circuits in our rented car of the downtown maze of a mediaeval city, know by now that we aren’t going to find the tourist information bureau if we make 40 circuits, know too that we don’t know how to stop making circuits; a woman who speaks German only saying, “It’s too complicated for me to describe how to get to the bureau from here; I’ll walk you to it” — and then walking the longest distance out of her way to help two strangers from a foreign country whom she will never see again. The young mother across the aisle from me on the train to Montreal; her baby is only six months old, too young to be left alone; the woman is exceedingly nauseated and needs to get to the washroom before; would I hold her baby until she has returned from the washroom? Of course.

Because the undramatic abounds in life (as the dramatic does not), the apostle is careful to say that we are to abound in every good work.

IV: — There is only one matter left for us to probe. What impels us to do all of this? To be sure we are commanded to abound in thanksgiving, commanded again to abound in every good work. We can always grimace grimly and simply get on with it just because we’ve been ordered to; or we can recall the riches of God’s grace that have been lavished upon us. But to have to recall something is to admit that we are lacking an incentive that is immediate; and to grimace grimly and do onerously what we’ve been told to do is to admit that discipleship is a pain in the neck. Then what impels us to abound precisely where we know we should abound? Paul says we “abound” from the heart as joy — joy! — wells up within us.

When Paul saw that the Christians were going to go hungry in Jerusalem during the famine there he asked the Christians in Macedonia for help. The Macedonian believers were poor, dirt-poor. And yet when the apostle asked them to help people they had never seen they “gave beyond their means.” (2 Cor. 8:3) Not only did they give beyond their means, they begged Paul to grant them the privilege of helping others in dire need.

What impelled them to do it? Paul says simply, “…their abundance of joy overflowed in a wealth of liberality.” (2 Cor. 8:2) It was their joy — not their sense of duty, not the obligations of obedience — just their joy in Christ, their joy at the mercies of God, their joy at the super-abounding grace of God in the face of their abounding sin; it was their abundance of joy that impelled them to give beyond their means, poor as they were, as soon as they heard of those who were poorer still.

Only a superfluity of joy renders us those who are willing to make a real sacrifice for the kingdom; and only a superfluity of joy allows us to see that alongside the wounds of Christ we shouldn’t be speaking of our sacrifice at all.

On Thanksgiving Sunday, 2002, I want such abounding joy in my heart as to attest the mercy of God lavished upon me and lavished upon me endlessly in the face of my all-too-abounding sin and undeniable need. For then abounding thankfulness will stream my lips, even as abounding kindnesses flow from my hands.

                                                         

                                                                       Victor Shepherd   

October 2002

“…abounding in thanksgiving.”

(A word-study in the Greek verb PERISSEUEIN, “to abound”)

 

What Does It Men To Put On The Lord Jesus Christ?

Colossians 3:5-14   Romans 13:14     Ephesians 4:24 

 

 Nakedness renders very few people more handsome. Most people look worse in the bathtub than they do anywhere else. By the time we are 25 years old gravy and gravity have taken their toll. We look better clothed.

Then what shall we wear? Anything at all? Shabby, old clothes? Or “far-out”, ostentatious, unserviceable clothing? Surely we want to wear clothing that suits us. And if we can find clothing that is just perfect for us, we may even say that our clothing “makes” us.

St.Paul was fond of the metaphor of clothing. In his letters to congregations in Rome, Ephesus and Colosse he speaks metaphorically of clothing which should be thrown out, as well as of clothing which should be worn all the time. The apostle knows something we do well to remember: nakedness (metaphorically speaking) is not possible. It is impossible to be unclothed spiritually. He never urges his readers to put on something in order to cover up their spiritual nakedness. Instead he urges them to take off that clothing which always clothes, naturally clothes fallen human beings, and then to put on that clothing which adorns Christians, and adorns them just because they have first put on the Lord Jesus Christ himself.

 

I: — Everyone knows that some clothing is not merely old or frayed or threadbare. Some clothing is much worse than this: it is vermin-ridden. Vermin-ridden clothing is not to be washed or patched or simply set aside. It is to be destroyed. Of course! Vermin have to be killed.

For this reason Paul begins his wardrobe recommendations with the startling phrase, “Put to death…”. “Put to death what is earthly in you: fornication, impurity…” and so on. Degenerate sexual behaviour is inappropriate to Christian discipleship and must be eliminated.

What the apostle had to say in this regard shocked the ancient world. In ancient Greece a man had a wife for human companionship; he had as many mistresses as he wanted for libidinal relief; and he had a young boy for the ultimate in sexual gratification. As the gospel penetrated the ancient world Christian congregations stood out as islands of sexual purity in a sea of corruption.

Do we still stand out today? Several weeks ago the Toronto newspapers published articles on the promiscuity of NHL hockey players. Players were not named, for the most part (although one Maple Leaf named himself unashamedly as one who had been tested for AIDS). A player with the Montreal Canadiens, a fellow who makes no Christian profession at all, remarked, “I always thought it was supposed to be one man and one woman for life.” Does it take a hockey player to remind the present-day church of what it is supposed to uphold? In the ancient world the church stood out as startlingly different; the society surrounding the church had never seen anything like it.

I am asked over and over what I think about “trial marriage”. Invariably I say that “trial marriage” is a logical impossibility; it is as logically impossible as a trial parachute jump. As long as you are standing in the doorway of the airplane, you haven’t jumped at all. Once you have jumped, however, it isn’t a trial; it’s the real thing. A trial parachute jump is logically impossible. So is a trial marriage. If a commitment hasn’t been made it isn’t marriage at all. If a commitment has been made it isn’t a trial. We can be sure of one thing: the mindset which foolishly thinks that there can be “trial marriage” will also think that there can be “trial adultery”. St.Paul, reflecting the conviction of all Christians of the apostolic era, insists that some clothing cannot be helped by spot remover. It must be destroyed. “Put to death what is earthly in you”, is his manner of speaking.

We must be fair and acknowledge that there are additional items of clothing which should be destroyed. “Passion, evil desire, covetousness”, with covetousness underlined, since covetousness amounts to idolatry, he tells us. The Greek word for covetousness is PLEONEXIA. PLEON — more; EXIA, to have. Covetousness is the passionate desire to have more — have more of anything. It is evil in that the passionate desire to have more corrupts us and victimizes others.

To crave greater prestige, greater notoriety, greater visibility is to embrace compromise after compromise until we have thoroughly falsified ourselves, a phoney of the phoneys. To crave more goods is to fall into dishonesty. To crave more power, greater domination, is to become first exploitative then cruel.

Paul sums up the passionate desire to have more — covetousness — as idolatry. Martin Luther used to say, “Our god is that to which we give ourselves; that from which we seek our ultimate satisfaction.” What we pursue, what we actually pursue, what our heart is set on when all the socially acceptable disguises are penetrated, is our god. Because we expect to be rewarded by this deity we secretly, yet surely, give ourselves to it. Such idolatry, insists the apostle, we must swiftly put to death.

He isn’t finished yet. Also to be killed are “anger” and “wrath”. ORGE, anger, is smouldering resentment which nurses a grudge and plots ways to even the score. THUMOS, wrath, in this context refers to a tantrum, the childish rage, childish decompensation, which is no less sinful for being childish. The adult who still has uncontrollable tantrums; the adult whose hatred still smoulders; these people are pitiable. After all, they think they are well-dressed when in fact their shabby clothes are verminous.

Lastly, the apostle speaks of “slander”, “foul talk”, and “lying”. Slander is the ruination of someone else’s reputation. Foul talk is abusive language, assaultive language, of any kind. Lying is deliberate misrepresentation. The slanderer is as lethal as a rattlesnake. The abusive talker is as brutal as a sledgehammer. These people plainly damage others. The liar, on the other hand, while certainly deceiving others, principally damages himself. You see, the liar who lies even in the smallest matters has rendered himself untrustworthy. Once he is known to be untrustworthy no one will say anything of any importance to him; no one will confide in him. All he will hear for as long as he is known as a liar will be nothing but froth. Of course the liar can be forgiven; but the liar can never be trusted. Far more than he victimizes others he victimizes himself.

The apostle never minces words, does he. There is clothing we must not merely shed; we must get rid of it. “Put to death”, he tells us, the impurity which defiles, the craving which corrupts, and the talk which either damages others or renders us untrustworthy.

 

III: — At the beginning of the sermon I said that nakedness (metaphorically) isn’t possible. We jettison the clothing which we must only because we have first put on, already put on, the new clothing which becomes all of us. In his letter to the Christians in Rome Paul says, “Put on the Lord Jesus Christ.” We do put him on — in faith — so that he becomes ours and we become his. To the Christians in Ephesus Paul writes, “Put on the new nature , created after the likeness of God in true righteousness and holiness.” To the Christians in Colosse he says, “Put on the new nature, which is being renewed in knowledge after the image of its creator.”

It is plain that Christians are those who, in faith, have put on Jesus Christ himself. As we put on him we put on that renewed human nature which he is and which he fits onto us; as all of this happens the image of God, in which we were created but which has become scratched and marred and defaced — this image of God is re-engraved and now stands out unmistakably.

If this is really what has happened (and what more could happen?), what is the result of our having put on Christ?

(i) The first result is startling; the first result is so public, so notorious, so blatant that it can be observed and noted without contradiction even by those who make no profession of faith at all. The first result is that the barriers throughout the world which divide, isolate and alienate human beings from each other are crumbled. “Here there cannot be Greek or Jew”, says Paul, “…nor barbarian, Scythian, slave or free person; but Christ is all and in all.”

The barriers in the ancient world were as ugly as they are today. The Greeks regarded themselves as intellectually superior to everyone else. They were the cultured of the cultured. The Greek language was considered both the most expressive and the most beautiful sounding of any language. Why, compared to the sound of Greek all other languages had a harsh, unmusical, brutish sound: “bar-bar”. Greek people therefore regarded everyone else in the world as a barbarian.

We modern people look upon the study of foreign languages as a mark of the educated person. No one brags of being unilingual. But the ancient Greeks boasted of knowing one language only. They despised the study of foreign languages. They argued that since every language is inferior to their own, and since everyone who speaks an inferior language is inferior to the Greek people themselves, why waste time studying the inferior languages of inferior people? Max Mueller, an internationally acclaimed linguist of the late nineteenth century; Mueller insisted that a desire to learn other languages arose only through the indirect illumination of the gospel of Jesus Christ, arose only when the people who spoke these languages were no longer seen as barbarians but as brothers/sisters.

Just as Greeks thought themselves intellectually superior, Jews thought themselves religiously superior. They regularly spoke of non-Jews as “dogs”. Furthermore, since Jews were God’s chosen people, then all others had to be God’s rejected people, didn’t they?

The Scythians mentioned in our text today are named inasmuch as they were regarded as the lowest form of human life. “More barbarian than the barbarians”, is how the Greeks spoke of them. Scythians were held to be barely human, scarcely human.

Utterly unhuman were slaves. In the ancient world the slave was not considered to be a human being in any sense. Slaves had no rights. They could be beaten, maimed or killed with impunity — any why not, since killing a slave, through overwork, for instance, was no more significant than breaking a garden-rake through overuse. No less a philosopher than Aristotle had said that a slave was a highly efficient tool which unfortunately had to be fed.

And yet in the early days of the church the spiritual leader of the congregation was frequently a slave. Freemen and -women, people whose social class was incomparable to that of a slave; freemen and -women recognized the manifest spiritual depth of the slave who was leading their congregation. They recognized the spiritual authenticity, spiritual authority, the godliness of someone whom the society at large didn’t even regard as human, and deferred to it. Only in a Christian congregation could this phenomenon be seen. It happened nowhere else. It was the single most public consequence of putting on Christ.

One consequence of putting on our Lord, of putting on our new nature in righteousness and holiness, is that the congregation is a living demonstration of the collapse of those barriers which divide, isolate and alienate people from each other.

(ii) A second consequence: in putting on Christ, in putting on that new nature which is being renewed after the image and likeness of God, we become clothed with the character which shines in our Lord himself.

We put on compassion and kindness. Compassion is literally the state of being attuned to someone else’s suffering. It is the exact opposite of what we mean by “do-gooder”. The do-gooder does good, all right, does what he regards as good, but does it all from a safe distance, does it all with his hands but is careful to leave his heart out of it, lest his heart become wrenched, never mind broken. The compassionate person is completely different; the compassionate person’s heart is attuned to someone else’s suffering, even if there is very little that that person can do with her hands. If you were afflicted or tormented yourself, which person would you rather have with you: the do-gooder who can only tinker remotely, or the compassionate person who may only be able to resonate with your pain? Always the latter, for the latter will in the long run be infinitely more helpful and healing than the tinkerer.

We put on kindness as well. Kindness is holding our neighbour’s wellbeing as dear as our own. Such kindness has about it none of the negativities surrounding “do-goodism”. In the time of our Lord’s earthly ministry the word “kind” was used of wine; wine was said to be kind when full-bodied red wine had no sourness about it. Such wine was rich to the palate and delightful, but without any sour aftertaste. The same word is used by our Lord himself when he says, “Take my yoke upon you, for my yoke is — is what, easy? The English translations say “easy”, but the Greek word is CHRESTOTES, and everywhere else it means kind. An ox-yoke was kind when the yoke fit so well that it didn’t chafe the animal’s neck. When our Lord tells us that his yoke is kind he means that the obedience in which we are bound to him will not irritate us, chafe us, rub us raw.

When we put on Christ, continues Paul, we put on lowliness, meekness and patience. Lowliness is humility, and humility, you have heard me say one hundred times, is simply self-forgetfulness.

Then what about meekness? Meekness is strength exercised through gentleness. All of us have strengths; to be sure, we have weaknesses as well, but all of us have strengths. We can exercise our strengths heavy-handedly, coercively, domineeringly, or we can exercise our strengths gently. When Paul wrote his epistles the word “meek” was used every day to describe the wild horse which was now tamed (and therefore useful) but whose spirit had not been broken.

Patience means we are not going to explode or quit, sulk or sabotage when things don’t get done in congregational life exactly as we should like to see them done.

We put on forgiveness, and forgive each other, moved to do so simply by the astounding forgiveness we have received from our Lord himself.

(iii) The final consequence of putting on Christ: we put on love, with the result, says Paul, that the congregation “is bound together in perfect harmony”. He maintains that a congregation is to resemble a symphony orchestra. An orchestra never consists of one instrument only playing the same note over and over. An orchestra consists of many different instruments sounding many different notes. The full sound of the orchestra is what people want to hear. Whether the full sound is a good sound or an unendurable sound depends on one thing: is the orchestra playing in harmony?

We should be aware of what the metaphor of harmony does not mean for congregational life. It does not mean that the goal of congregational life is uniformity or conformity; and it does not mean that voices which shouldn’t be heard all the time shouldn’t be heard at all. (The sharp crack of the timpani drum and the piercing note of the piccolo are not heard often in an orchestra, but when they need to be heard they should be heard.)

It is love, says the apostle, and love only, which renders congregational harmony as glorious as Mozart’s. For it is such love which renders our life together honouring to God, helpful to us, and attractive to others who may yet become Christ’s people as they too are persuaded to put on the Lord Jesus Christ. For as they do this, they will find, as we have found already, that to put on him is also to put on that human nature which God has appointed for us. And to clothe ourselves in this is to find that clothes do indeed make the man — and the woman as well.

 

F I N I S

                                                                        Victor A. Shepherd                                                                                       

   March 1992

 

Isaac Watts

    Colossians 3:13-17

 

Watts wrote them superbly, yet he wrote eversomuch more than his 697 hymns. A textbook on logic, for instance, that was used for years at Oxford, Cambridge, Harvard and Yale. Not to mention his two books on geometry and astronomy. Upset at the inability of students to handle the English language creditably, he penned The Art of Reading and Writing English. It was followed by his Philosophical Essays (with its appendix, “A brief Scheme of Ontology”, ontology being that branch of philosophy that discusses being), then by Improvement of the Mind (this was actually a “how-to-study” book, and even A Discourse on the Education of Children and Youth. A minister for virtually all of his adult life, Watts also published ten volumes of sermons and scores of theological treatises.

Isaac Watts was born in 1674, the eldest of eight children, six of whom survived. The last quarter of the 17th century was a troubled time in England. Dissenters (those who refused to conform to the established church) were not only denied access to suitable employment and the universities; Dissenters were liable to prosecution and imprisonment for no greater “crime” than persisting in worshipping God according to their conscience. Watts’s father, a Dissenter, was imprisoned one year after he was married. His wife, Watts’s mother, gave birth to Isaac while her husband was in jail. She regularly nursed her infant son on the jail steps in the course of visiting her husband. (When Isaac was nine years old his father was jailed a second time — for six months — for the same offence: refusing to conform to the worship-practices of the established church.)

Young Isaac was plainly precocious. He had learned Latin by age four, Greek at nine, French at eleven, and Hebrew at thirteen. French was not usually studied in English elementary schools during the 1600s, but Watts was raised in Southampton, and Southampton was a city of refuge to hundreds of refugees who were fleeing persecution in France. The youngster thought he should know French so that he could converse with his neighbours.

A physician recognized the boy’s intellectual gifts and offered to finance his education at either Oxford or Cambridge. But regardless of his brilliance Watts would be admitted to either university only if he were willing to renounce Dissent and conform to Anglicanism. He wasn’t willing. (Had his father suffered for nothing?) He would never surrender conviction to expediency. As a result he went to a Dissenting Academy, the post-secondary institution for those barred from the universities. While completing his formal education Watts wrote much poetry, most of it in Latin. Upon leaving the Academy at age 20 he wrote his first hymn, “Behold the Glories of the Lamb” — yet did so only when challenged sharply by his father.

The writing of his first hymn was significant in view of the fact that hymns weren’t sung in English churches. German Lutherans had been singing hymns for over 100 years. Calvinists in Switzerland and France, however, had not. The Calvinists disdained hymns as unscriptural and popish. Calvin had wanted his people to sing only the psalms of scripture. English Protestants of Calvinist parentage had adopted the practice of singing only metrical psalms in worship. The texts of these metrical psalms were poetically crude and frequently ludicrous; for instance,

Ye monsters of the bubbling deep,
Your Master’s praises spout,
Up from the sands ye coddlings peep,
And wag your tails about.

The texts were ludicrous, the mood was ponderous, the tone of the entire service dreary, and one day Watts discovered he couldn’t endure any of it a minute longer. Returning from the service one Sunday morning he complained vehemently to his father about the psalm-singing that put people off worship. “Why don’t you write a hymn suitable for congregational singing?”, his father retorted. In the course of the afternoon Watts did just that, and the congregation sang hymn #1 the same evening.

Yet it must not be thought that Watts disesteemed the psalms. Far from it. So highly did he value them, in fact, that he immediately set about rewriting the metrical versions in a smoother idiom. Compare the metrical version of Psalm 20 with Watts’s version:

In chariots some put confidence,
Some horses trust upon;
But we remember will the name
Of our Lord God alone. (Metrical)

Some trust in horses train’d for war,
And some of chariots make their boasts;
Our surest expectations are
From Thee, the Lord of heav’nly hosts. (Watts)

(As relatively smooth as Watts’s hymn-line was, it would be made even smoother by 18th century poets such as Charles Wesley.)

Not everyone thanked Watts for his efforts. Some of his contemporaries complained that his hymns were “too worldly” for the church. One critic fumed, “Christian congregations have shut out divinely inspired psalms and have taken in Watts’s flights of fancy!” His hymns outraged many people, split congregations (most notably the congregation whose pastor, years earlier, had been John Bunyan, himself the author of an English classic), and got pastors fired. Still, Watts knew what his preeminent gift was and why he had to employ it.

Needless to say we of Streetsville United Church, having been thoroughly exposed to the genius of Charles Wesley, cannot help comparing the hymnwriting of Wesley and Watts.

Wesley’s hymns concern themselves chiefly with God and the individual human heart: their relations, their estrangement, their reconciliation, their union. Watts writes of this too, but with a major difference: the backdrop of God’s intercourse with the human heart is the cosmos in its unspeakable vastness. Watts sees the drama of the incarnation and the cross, the dereliction and the resurrection, as apparently small events that are in fact possessed of cosmic significance. Watts’s universe is simply more immense than anything Wesley imagined. For Watts nature is more prodigious, time more extensive, eternity more awesome. (This is not to say that Wesley is inferior. Indeed no one would rate Watts a better poet. Wesley had more poetic skill than Watts, and more thorough training in the forms of classical poetry. It is simply to say that Watts’s universe was larger.) It is said of Milton that he is the English poet who, above all others, makes the reader aware of the sky. In the same way Watts, with his fondness of astronomy, singularly makes the reader aware of the hugeness of the firmament.

There are technical comparisons as well of the poetry of Watts and Wesley. Wesley preferred a six-line stanza, but when writing a four-line stanza usually rhymed first and third lines as well as second and fourth. Watts preferred a four-line stanza and usually rhymed only the second and fourth lines. As a result Watts’s stanzas tend to read less compactly than Wesley’s. While Wesley combined Anglo-Saxon expressions (they are customarily blunt, one-syllable words like “hit”) with Latin expressions (usually multi-syllable words like “transported” or “ineffable”), Watts wrote page after page of hymns lacking even one word with a Latin derivation (despite the scores of Latin poems that he wrote). Watts evidently preferred to write hymns in words of one syllable.

Watts was a man with limitless appreciation of the passion of God. He himself was possessed of the profoundest experience of God. Listen to him:

Here at the cross, my dying God
I lay my soul beneath thy love.

*

The mount of danger is the place
Where we shall see surprising grace.

*

Turn, turn us, mighty God,
And mould our souls afresh;
Break, sovereign grace, these hearts of stone,
And give us hearts of flesh.

(Note that the last line, “And give us hearts of flesh”, consists of six words of one syllable each.)

Watts was accorded the recognition he deserved. By age 50 he was a national figure, esteemed by Anglicans and Dissenters alike. John Wesley had long acknowledged the genius, discipline and piety of Watts, and when Wesley came to publish his first hymn book, one-third of its hymns were Isaac’s. When John Wesley published his tract, The Doctrine of Original Sin, he incorporated 44 pages of Watts’s earlier work, Ruin and Recovery.

The poetic genius of Watts is evident. Yet since few poets (if any) have made a living from poeticizing, how did Watts manage to survive?

Upon graduating from the Academy Watts eked out a living as tutor to the son of a well-to-do English merchant. He never thought for a moment, however, that this was his vocation. In 1702, when he was 27 years old, he was called to a pastorate in London. The next ten years were spent fruitfully and happily as Watts immersed himself in the relentless round of responsibilities that every pastor must attend to — at the same time as he wrote books, treatises, poems and hymns.

The easygoing ten years were ended abruptly by a major illness from which he never recovered fully. While he was unable to work during his illness he asked the congregation to discontinue his salary. The congregation refused, and instead raised it so that he could pay his medical bills.

The illness incapacitated him for four years. When the worst of it abated he was left frail, fragile, sickly. In addition there was an apparently non-specific psychiatric component to his now-chronic weakness. On the one hand he wasn’t sick enough to die for another 38 years; on the other hand, he wasn’t sickness-free enough to be well. A wealthy benefactor, Thomas Abney, invited him to his home to assist his recovery. He gratefully accepted, and went on to live there for the rest of his life.

Watts preached whenever he could. There were periods when he could preach with little interruption, as well as periods when he was simply deranged and couldn’t function at all.

In 1739, at age 65, Isaac suffered a stroke that left him able to speak but unable to write. A secretary was provided for his dictated poems and hymns.

He died on 25th November, 1748.

Isaac Watts was unusual in many respects. A short man (five feet tall), his frail body was capped with a disproportionately large head. Virtually all portraits of him depict him in a large gown with large folds, an obvious attempt at having him appear less grotesque.

Unusual? How many working pastors write a textbook on logic that is used for decades by the preeminent universities of the English-speaking world?

Unusual? Who among us can write a book on metaphysics that probes ontology, and at the same time write a book of children’s poetry that goes through 95 editions within 100 years of its publication?

Unusual? Who has written hymns that have been translated into dozens of languages from Armenian to Zulu?

Unusual? What modern thinker has published a learned tome on astronomy and also published graded catechisms (one for five-year olds, another for nine-year olds, another for twelve-year olds)?

Watts was unusual: he regularly gave away one-fifth of his income, deploying his tithe locally yet also sending it as far afield as Germany and Georgia to help beleaguered people there.

Yet surely he was most unusual in that the jockey-sized man, ugly as well, handicapped by a thin voice and a history of psychiatric illness, could appear in a pulpit whenever sanity overtook him and draw hundreds who hung on words rising from a heart that hearers knew to be wrapped in the heart of God.

Watts was not unusual in one important respect. Like all Christians he knew that God is to be loved with the mind, and therefore reason must never be discounted in the exercising of faith or the discipline of the Christian life. Yet he knew too that the mystery of God himself, while never irrational, is oceans deeper than reason can fathom. Who among us would say anything else? Then it is proper for us to conclude with a four-line stanza Isaac Watts wrote concerning the fathomless mystery of God.

Where reason fails,
With all her pow’rs,
There faith prevails
And love adores.

                                                                                                      Victor A. Shepherd
October 1994

Isaac Watts
1674-1748

The singing of God’s praise is the part of worship most
clearly related to heaven; but its performance among us
is the worst on earth. (I.W.)

Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart 1756-1791

    Colossians 3:16 

 

I: — A French atheist, proud of his atheism, who heard the seven year old concert pianist in Paris exclaimed, “I have seen a miracle.”  Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart wasn’t a miracle in the biblical sense of the word; nevertheless, he was a marvel.

Today he couldn’t be exploited and exhibited as he was in his childhood. (After all, today people who are highly unusual physically, for instance, aren’t allowed to be exploited and exhibited in circus side-shows.)  Mozart’s father, however, was less wise and therefore less kind.  The elder Mozart, himself a composer and violinist of no little ability, quickly recognized that his son was extraordinary.  Mozart’s sister, Nannerl (five years older), was gifted too.         Father Mozart sent the two children on a concert tour that lasted three and a half years. Crowds sat agape as the seven year old boy and his twelve year old sister played two-piano duets breathtakingly.  Paris , London , Amsterdam , Geneva , Lausanne , Zurich , Winterthur , Schaffhausen; at last the concert tour was over and the exhausted children were home again.

Mozart was born 27th January 1756 in the city of Salzburg , Austria , and was named Johannes Chrysostomos Wolfgangus Theophilos Mozart.  “Theophilos”, Greek for “lover of God”, was Latinized to “Amadeus”. Thereafter he was known by his last three names, Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart.

His father began instructing him in music theory when he was three. By age four he was playing minuets flawlessly and had composed his first piano concerto.   His father looked at it and remarked that wonderful as it was on paper, it was so difficult that no one would be able to play it.  Whereupon the four year old played it.  When he was eight he was asked to accompany a singer in an Italian aria. He had never heard it before. Still, he improvised each repetition by developing it from the previous stanza.  When the singer had finished, Mozart kept playing the piece, fully scored, ten times over, each time with a different variation.  He would have continued playing in his inner transport and untrammelled spontaneity had not the adults in the room stopped him.

In 1782 Wolfgang married Constanze Weber.  His father vehemently opposed the marriage, vowing he would have nothing to do with her; thereafter he treated Constanze contemptuously if he had reason to deal with her at all.         Wolfgang, for his part, wrote his father, “I am just beginning to live.”   Her life would never be easy. In six of her nine years of marriage she would be pregnant or either recovering. (The longest interval between pregnancies was seventeen months; the shortest (twice), six months.) In 1789 she was bedridden for weeks with fever, severe nausea, and lameness.  The pseudo-medical treatment prescribed for her was to bathe her feet in water in which the entrails of an animal had been boiled.  The child she was carrying died at birth.  Throughout her life she lacked everyday wisdom, homespun “horse sense”. Despite her appalling lack of worldly wisdom and her relentless suffering, Constanze remained unconcerned and uncomplaining.

The young husband and wife were happy.  They were both silly, frivolous, and financially unteachable, apparently a perfect match. They moved twelve times in their nine years of marriage, house-rent being one of the financial items they could never quite manage.

In the social pecking order of eighteenth century Europe musicians were generally disdained, being one step (but only one) above the bricklayer or stonemason or blacksmith; certainly nowhere near the gentry, let alone the nobility. Constanze belonged to the same social class and knew it.  She and Wolfgang never strove to leave it.         Whereas Beethoven was socially ambitious and committed notable social blunders in his zeal for social climbing, Mozart didn’t blunder in that he scorned the game; he never cared a fig for ingratiating himself with social superiors.

In some respects he never grew up.  Emotional immaturity was as natural to him as musical sophistication. On one occasion he was practising the piano in an auditorium when he suddenly took note of the silence of those who had come to hear him rehearse as they hung on every note. He thought these people entirely too serious, entirely too adulatory; after all, he was only practising. Whereupon he jumped up on the back of a seat and capered around the room from seat-back to seat-back, all the while meowing like a cat.

Despite the people who recognized his gifts, and despite his fondness for partying, Mozart was so very isolated that it hurts even to read of it. Other musicians envied him and shunned him. Salieri, a court-composer of vastly less ability, plotted intrigues to ensure Wolfgang’s non-recognition. As has already been mentioned, his father detested Constanze.  (Later she burned every letter the older man had sent to his son.) Nannerl, his sister, not wishing to alienate her father, took the father’s side and was barely civil to Constanze.

So lonely was Mozart that his heart leapt when he found recognition and affirmation in a bird.  He was passing a pet shop in Salzburg when he heard a bird chirping a few notes from one of his piano sonatas.  Now only recently he had decided to attempt a measure of financial responsibility by writing each expenditure in a notebook, hoping thereby to see exactly where his money was going and get himself and his wife beyond their pecuniary precariousness.  The notebook shows careful entries of small sums for pencils or buttons or food; then a huge entry for the bird.  Mozart had done it again: bankrupted himself unthinkingly, recent resolution thrown to the wind, as he knew he had to have this bird.  Having dutifully jotted the purchase price in his notebook, he wrote down the musical notes he heard the bird chirp, indicating that the bird did not sing a G-sharp and several grace-notes.  Underneath all of this he penned, “Das war schoen” — “That was beautiful.” The bird lived three years. When it died he mourned it as he was to mourn little else.

A talent as rich as his would always ensure isolation.  His music pioneered new harmonies.  His grasp of counterpoint left people gasping.  (Counterpoint is the art of writing two different melodies in the one piece of music.) Whereas many composer/performers wrote a few piano or violin pieces and then took them on the concert tour, playing them over and over to different audiences in different cities, Mozart found that the more he performed the more he was inspired to write. As a result he frequently wrote new sonatas and concertos for each performance on a concert tour. When he did repeat a piano item with orchestral accompaniment, the orchestra, of course, played the music he had scored for it.  Mozart himself, however, played what he had written for himself the first night only; from the second night on he improvised, composing on the spot, nothing written at all, his on-the-spot creation fitting perfectly into the orchestral score.  Each night there was the same orchestral accompaniment but a brand new piano rendition, never heard before, and never to be heard again, since nothing was written and nothing recorded.

Unlike Chopin who had huge hands, Mozart’s hands, like his body, were small. So dextrous were they nonetheless that they caused the most difficult passages to resemble “flowing oil”, in the words of the little man himself.  At the same time, his wonderfully able hands were useless for virtually everything else. At the dinner table his wife customarily cut up his meat, a knife and fork being too difficult for him to coordinate.

On one occasion he asked a fellow-composer if he could look over the latter’s new symphony. The man refused to let Mozart see it. Whereupon our friend went to a concert hall where it was being performed, heard it once, returned home and wrote out every note for every instrument.

Despite his financial disasters and his isolation at the hands of the musical fraternity he never lost his confidence.  In fact he was self-assured in a way that others found off-putting. When the Austrian emperor, no less, remarked that an aria had too many notes in it, Mozart replied (to the emperor), “…there are just as many notes in it as there ought to be.” (Wolfgang, remember, wasn’t a social climber.)

Most composers created music at the point of a pencil, writing and erasing over and over until they got down what they wanted.  Mozart, however, created exclusively in his head; then he wrote it all out once, once only, never erasing a note.  Not surprisingly, he found the writing of music mechanical drudgery and a bore.  When asked about his musical inspiration and his manner of composing he remarked that he had very little to say about it.         “Travelling in a carriage, walking after a good meal, during the night when I can’t sleep; it’s on such occasions that my ideas flow best and flow most abundantly.  Whence and how they come I know not; nor can I force them…. Nor do I hear in my imagination the parts successively, but I hear them, as it were, all at once.”  As soon as he had heard the full orchestra in his head at once, all that remained to be done, he liked to say, was mere scribbling.

There was no form of music which he didn’t write superbly.  Symphonies, quartets, trios; piano, violin, cello, clarinet and trumpet concertos; operas, church music.  Indeed it was as church musician that he acquired what he had long wanted: a job with a salary and therefore a regular income.  As Master of the Chapel in Salzburg he wrote music for the Sunday services.  He and the archbishop, however, could not get along.  Their relationship worsened until in May, 1780, having had the long-awaited steady job for a year and four months, he was fired.

While our soloist is singing Mozart’s church music today and the congregation several hymn-tunes, relatively little of his church music is sung in Protestant worship. His church music is largely the musical setting for the Roman Catholic mass.  Furthermore, the Protestantism which Mozart was exposed to was exceedingly dilute. The rich gospel of the Reformation, addressed to the entire person, had given way to a dry, cold mental abstraction, little more than an intellectual parlour game employing a religious vocabulary.  It led Mozart to comment that Protestant Christianity was a head-trip that left people unmoved, inert.  Another critical observation was even more telling.         The Lutheran recovery of the biblical truth of justification — namely, that God justifies sinners or puts them in the right with himself as they seize in faith the crucified one whom God has given as provision for sinners — this glorious dimension of the gospel was distorted and diluted until “justification” was nothing more than the thinnest coat of whitewash applied to sin, which sin was deemed only skin-deep and didn’t matter anyway.  For this reason Mozart commented that Protestants rarely understood the core of the Roman mass, “O Lamb of God that takest away the sins of the world.”

His poverty worsened. In order to earn money he gave piano lessons to the children of aristocrats, virtually all of whom were without musical talent.  One fellow, however, pleaded with him for lessons, and Mozart recognized enormous talent in the youngster; but Mozart’s father was dying and he felt he couldn’t spare the time or the concentration which so promising a pupil needed. He declined to take on this one outstanding student.  The student’s name was Beethoven.

Wolfgang began selling as much as he could part with.  His long, green velvet coat with the flared skirt, plus his red velvet coat (his favourite), even his viola — he sold them all, his viola fetching only a few dollars. Between major compositions he dashed off little ditties, tunes for what had become the new rage in Austria , mechanical music boxes with revolving metal cylinders.  These music boxes sat on a woman’s dresser and tinkled a tune while she brushed her hair. Surprisingly, he was well paid for these. Still, he was so far in debt that he was beyond help.

By now he was not only poor but sick.  His illness worsened rapidly.  In the last year of his life, knowing himself in a race against death (as he often said), he produced a torrent of glorious music.  At the same time, with only months left to him, he performed 20 two-hour piano concerts in four weeks.  Very ill now, he wrote to a friend in England , “I go on writing because composition tires me less than resting.”  A stranger commissioned him to write a Requiem.  He put the finishing touches to his last opera, The Magic Flute, and began work on his final piece of church music.  Sick unto death, he summoned three men who sat with him for several afternoons while he hummed the parts and dictated the score.  When he whispered to Constanze, “I have the taste of death on my tongue”, she summoned a priest.  He died at 1:00 o’clock in the morning, 5th December 1791, aged thirty-five, and was buried in a pauper’s grave, unmarked.

His debts were massive. The emperor sponsored a benefit concert for Constanze, as did his old friend Haydn, and the money gave her a small monthly pension.  Her health improved now, and she lived until she was seventy-nine. Whereupon she was buried in the grave of the man who had afflicted her for years and whose letters she had burned, her husband’s father.

 

Mozart’s life was short. His published works number six hundred and twenty-six.  We shall never know how much more music he wrote which his elbow knocked onto the floor and a broom later swept up.  And of course we shall never hear the music he played but never wrote.

Music-experts regard him as the most gifted composer ever.  Leonard Bernstein, American composer, conductor and pianist, maintains that compared to other outstanding composers Mozart resembles a deity who kissed the earthy briefly and then departed.

This little deity, however, was humble too.  All his life Mozart was especially fond of people below his social station. He loved to play for sick, elderly people in nursing homes.  “The unlearned will appreciate my music without knowing why”, he commented. They did.  They do. And they always will.

 

II: — Why are we honouring Mozart today in a service of worship?  Music isn’t the Word of God. To cherish Mozart’s gift isn’t to relish the gospel.  Then why do we bother with him at Sunday worship?

 

(i)         In the first place, while music is not the gospel it does assist us in our praise of God.  Architecture also assists us in our praise of God.  Sunday by Sunday we worship God in this building.  It cost much to build and it costs much to maintain.  Yet we continue to maintain it and gather within it inasmuch as it facilitates our worship of God. Music does as much.

It always has. Our Hebrew foreparents knew this. They used the flute at weddings and funerals; in other words, the flute was used in services of worship which had to do with the extremes of elevated joy or piercing grief. The tambourine was used in conjunction with dancing, and was always associated with gladness. The trumpet was used to remind the people of God’s summons to spiritual conflict.

We sing here Sunday by Sunday just because singing expresses a devotion, an ardour, a response of the heart so deep that merely spoken words can’t do justice to it. The lyrics of our hymns are poetry. But we don’t stand and recite poetry together week after week; we sing it. Poetry which is sung comes from depths in us that much deeper than poetry which is said.  Music assists us in our praise of God.  This being the case, it’s only fitting that we recognize someone who was musically gifted above all others.

 

(ii)         In the second place Mozart’s music is known for its structure, its order. The order of his music reminds us that our world remains ordered by God’s providence and God’s mercy. To be sure, in the wake of the Fall the world is disordered; not superficially disordered, but profoundly disordered.  Sunday by Sunday you hear me illustrate and analyse the world’s disorder and also hear me point, I trust, to its recovery in Jesus Christ. Disordered as the world is, however, it’s never as disordered as it could be.  It’s never disordered entirely.  If it were, existence would be impossible.

Everyone knows that life is impossible amidst chaos.  A completely chaotic world would be an uninhabitable world.  Scripture insists over and over that humankind’s wickedness imparts an element of chaos into human existence.  Then as one generation’s wickedness is added to another’s, why doesn’t chaos mount until it overtakes us and life becomes impossible? Because God himself, in his goodness and patience and mercy, constantly keeps chaos at bay as he preserves order enough to let us live.

The Hebrew mind always thinks concretely. When it thinks of chaos it envisages water, torrents of water, both coming down from above and welling up from below.  When the two waters meet, chaos overtakes the world and life is impossible. It is the testimony of scripture that God, by his goodness, patience and mercy, holds the “waters” back and preserves order, order enough to let us live and work.

When I hear Mozart’s music, with its marvellous structure, its exquisite order, I know it to be a reflection of that order by which God preserves the world in his mercy.  However fallen the world is, however tarnished, weakened and vicious it might be, it is never this entirely; if the world were this entirely, it would no longer be good. But God created it good and pronounced it good. Its goodness remains even in the wake of the Fall, for otherwise it couldn’t be the theatre of God’s glory.

Mozart’s music embodies an order, intricately worked out, subtle to be sure, yet always balanced and elemental.         His music is a token of that order by which God preserves a world which, if left to itself, could only collapse into chaos.         World? Your life and mine: left to itself, without God’s preservation — it too could only collapse into chaos.

 

(iii)         Lastly, Mozart’s music is to be received with thanksgiving simply because it’s a thing of beauty. Beauty is a gift of God. Not the gift (Jesus Christ, with all that he does for us and in us, is the gift); but a gift nonetheless, and a glorious gift.

Think for a minute of the Lord’s Prayer.  We are commanded to pray for daily bread.  Daily bread is not the bread of life. (Our Lord is this.)  But to say that daily bread isn’t the bread of life isn’t to say that daily bread is unimportant.         Indeed, so important is daily bread that we can’t live without it, and must ask God for it without ceasing.

Just as bread is food for the stomach so music is food for the mind and heart. Music too is a kind of “bread” that humankind needs and for which we are to thank God.

Do you ever think about the cloak which our Lord wore?  It wasn’t a potato sack. It was beautiful, so beautiful that the soldiers who stripped him didn’t throw it aside. Instead they gambled for it, each one wanting to be the lucky fellow to take it home.

Do you recall what Mozart wrote in his notebook about the bird that could chirp a few notes of his music?         “That was beautiful.” How much more beautiful was the gift of the man whose piano-playing resembled “flowing oil” and whose compositions are without peer.

 

At one point Mozart’s father, exasperated with his son, wrote to Wolfgang, “It’s always too much or too little with you, never the middle of the road.” The older man was correct on one thing: for Wolfgang it was never the middle of the road. But he was wrong when he said that with Wolfgang Amadeus it was always either too much or too little. It was certainly never too little. Then was it ever too much? There can’t be too much of Mozart’s gift.

There can’t be too much of the gift; there can’t be too much of the love our Lord poured out upon us at the cross and continues to pour out. There can’t be too much of the love we must pour out upon him and upon one another. Love, like Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart himself, is always a spendthrift.

 

                                                                                                         Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    January 2006

 

You asked for a sermon on The Might of the Tongue

 Colossians 4:6

 

1]”Sticksand stones may break my bones but names will never hurt me!” They won’t? Someone else’s tongue can’t hurt us? Ask Captain Dreyfus. Albert Dreyfus was an officer in the French Army at the turn of the century. He was Jewish. The under‑the­-surface antisemitism which is never much beneath the surface broke through. The name Dreyfus was called was “traitor”. There was no foundation for the label; in his case the word was devoid of truth. Dreyfus was accused nonetheless. Then he was tried, shunted aside and shunned for years, then tried again. Eventually he was exonerated. But his exoneration meant little. By now his military career was in ruins, his life a shambles, his family devastated. In addition the “Dreyfus affair”, as it came to be known, unleashed a wave of lethal antisemitism throughout France . Not only did the one word “traitor” destroy him, it traumatized thousands of others as well. It was as if one stone only had been thrown into the water, yet the ripples were as unending as they were countless.

 

 

2] It is plain that a word, once uttered, is not merely a grammatical unit. The spoken word is an event. And in fact the Hebrew language honours this truth, for the Hebrew word DABAR means both “word” and “event”. Our Hebrew foreparents knew that the chief characteristic of God is that he speaks. They knew too that when God speaks something happens. It is not the case that God speaks, and then silence swallows up his word as though it had never been uttered, with the result that nothing significant has occurred. God speaks, we are told, and the universe with its inexhaustible complexity is fashioned out of nothing. God speaks, and the prophets themselves are “voice‑activated”. Elijah, Ezekiel, Jeremiah and Isaiah; these men are prophets whose entire existence is “voice‑activated” by the Holy One of Israel. Amos acquaints us with the irrefutable ground of his vocation: “The Lord God has spoken; who can but prophesy?

 

Jesus, the Word of God incarnate, utters that Word which he himself is, and Lazarus is quickened from the dead. (We might as well add that the same thing happens every time the gospelis preached.) Jesus sends out his disciples to many different towns. They are to preach in hisname. If their word (his word) is not heeded in this or that town, says the master, “it shall be more tolerableon the day of judgement for the land of Sodom and Gomorrah than for that town”. In short, to disdain and dismiss those words which attest Jesus Christ and his kingdom is to guarantee one’s non‑survival in the coming judgement. DABAR: the word is an event.

 

It is difficult for us twentieth century-types to grasp this, because we think that speech and act are entirely distinct. Speaking is speaking and acting is acting. They are as unlike as sunbeams and creamed cheese. We have to work at thinking our way back into a Hebrew understanding where speaking and doing are one. Imagine yourself standing alongside the Grand Canyon ; standing alongside it, but not too close, for suddenly a word is uttered. In that instant the jagged outcroppings of rock are crumbled and the canyon floor is filled in as hills and valleys are levelled. Difficult to grasp? No! After all, we use ultrasound to pulverize kidney stones, don’t we? Our familiarity with ultrasound pulverizing kidney stones helps us understand the psalmist when he writes, “God utters his voice; the earth melts.” Word and event are one: DABAR.

 

3] If we think about this for a moment it’s obvious. One purpose of speech is to disseminate information. If I am told that Paris is the capital city of France or Lake Superior is the coldest of the Great Lakes or the sun is ninety‑two million miles from the earth, then more than speech has occurred: ignorance has been dispelled. That’s the event in this case: ignorance has been dispelled, and the foundation for greater learning has been put in place. More profoundly, another purpose of speech isn’t merely to disseminate information but also to be that vehicle which conveys us ourselves in our self­giving to another person. The words, “I love you”, don’t merely disseminate information; they are the vehicle which conveys the speaker herself in her self‑giving to another person. Word and act are one.

 

A moment’s reflection on the power of dysfunctional speech reminds us terrifyingly of what speech does. Sarcasm, for example. Sarcasm is contemptuous, biting speech whose aim is the opposite of what the words mean. The baseball hitter strikes out with the bases loaded in the ninth inning. As he stumbles back to the dugout, head down, a fan shouts, “Well done, all‑star!” The words mean that the batter is a superior player who has just performed outstandingly. What the fan intends to say, however, is the exact opposite: the hitter is an incompetent who belongs in the lowest level of the minor leagues. And it is all said with deliberate intent to wound.

 

The child brings home his report card with a glaring “ID” in arithmetic. His mother can’t help noticing it and comments, “I see that you are another Einstein; my child is a genius!” The meaning the parent intends is the exact opposite of the meaning the words have, and the intent isto hurt the child. The child is hurt, stabbed in fact. My psychiatrist‑friends tell me that sarcasm destroys children, simply destroys them. The child understands the meaning of the words, yet also notes contempt and anger and rejection in the speaker’s voice and on her face; the child is wholly confused by the contradiction and knows at the same time that he has been stabbed in the heart. Sarcasm destroys children. (it doesn’t do much to help adults, either.)

 

Humorous speech is often a form of dysfunctional utterance. The purpose of humour, ostensibly, is to amuse. But often humour is used to ridicule or mock; sometimes humour is used to taunt and taunt and taunt until the taunted person explodes and lashes back. Whereupon the taunter, insisting that the purpose of his humour is never to upset, smirks self ‑righteously, “I always knew that fellow had a bad temper!”

 

Sometimes humour is used to cloak a dagger‑thrust. Person A, with malice in his heart, wants to say something nasty to person B, without exposing himself to retaliation from person B. If A simply spoke nastily, B might turn the tables on him and with superior verbal skill demolish A in a devastating counterthrust. A decides to cloak his dagger‑thrust in humour. If B replies sharply, A takes refuge in his humour saying, “I was only being funny; can’t you take a joke?” On the other hand, if B pretends to “take the joke” and says nothing, he knows that he has been stabbed and can’t do anything about it! When humour is used not to amuse but rather to leave a victim defenceless, speech has been used dysfunctionally; and used dysfunctionally with terrifying power.

 

The crudest, bluntest, baldest form of dysfunctional speech, of course, is the outright lie. A lie, by definition, corresponds to nothing substantive at all; nothing in actuality corresponds to the lie. A lie, therefore, is like a vacuum. A vacuum, by definition, is nothing. Yet a vacuum has immense power. A lie has immense power. The worst feature of a lie isn’t that misrepresentation has occurred (serious though this is); the worst feature of a lie is that the person telling it can no longer be trusted; forgiven, yes, but never trusted. What is lied about may be of little importance; the fact that someone can no longer be trusted couldn’t be more important.

 

The so‑called “white” lie, “white” in that the teller intends no malice but is simply taking an easy way out of a stickysituation; the so‑called white lie has the same end‑result:utter breakdown of trust. Many people have told me white lies thinking they were sparing my feelings. But why spare my feelingsat the price of forfeiting trust? The people we find lying to us we can forgive and engage politely thereafter. But it would be unreasonable to trust them.

 

It is little wonder that the apostle James speaks so severely of the tongue. While the biggest ship or horse can be directed by the smallest rudder or bit ‑‑ any man or woman being able to control the small bit or rudder ‑‑ no man or woman can direct his or her life by controlling the smallest tongue. The tongue, small as it is, escapes human control, with the result that the whole person careens dangerously and disastrously like a rudderless ship or a bitless horse. In only twelve verses James tells us that the tongue is a fire, is a stain which stains the entire body, is a match which ignites huge conflagrations, is itself set on fire from hell, is a restless evil, is as untameable as the wildest animal, is as full of deadly poison as a cobra. James gathers up all his teaching about the tongue by naming it “an unrighteous world”. The tongue is a world. “World”, for James, always means the culture and institutions of the universe organized without God and as such the antithesis of the kingdom of God . Think of it: the sum total of the universe’s culture and institutions, sunk in ungodliness, organized to oppose God’s kingdom ‑‑ all of this concentrated in three inches of flexible tissue. Little wonder that grace is needed; grace and grit. God’s grace is needed if we are to have the capacity and the desire to do something better; our grit, our determination, our resolve are needed if in fact we are going to do something better.

 

4] The men and women upon whom Jesus Christ first stamped himself knew what we must do. First, we must speak the truth. This is simple. I didn’t say easy; to speak the truth in a world of mendacity is never easy. I said simple. Jesus insists that the evil one is a liar and a murderer. This is no surprise; to be a liar is to be a murderer. We have already seen how the liar slays; the liar slays trust, therefore slays relationships, therefore slays people. We saw even earlier in the sermon that the prohibition forbidding the bearing of false witness is found in the prohibitions forbidding theft and adultery and murder. The lie slays. Liars are killers. Since God is one who eternally has life in himself; since God imparts life, sustains life, redeems life, fulfils life, his people must always choose life rather than death. Therefore we speak the truth.

 

It is important that we speak the truth, important as well that we speak. In the church we hear endlessly of the sin of speaking when we shouldn’t, yet we hear nothing of the sin of remaining silent when we should speak. Everything that James says about the tongue’s hyperactivity applies as well to the tongue’s inertia. After all, when the truth is known but not spoken, then falsehood triumphs. I have come home from church‑court meetings sick and heartbroken at the silence of clergy who knew in their hearts what the truth was but who remained silent at critical times. Next day they have phoned me and said, “Victor, we have read the stuff you write; we agree with what you said last night; we are with you all the way.” But silent at the critical moment, so fearful that they phoned me next morning lest they be seen talking to me. Silence, let us remember, is a form of speech. When a false statement is met with silence, the silence is a left-handed way of expressing agreement with the statement, however false.

 

James insists that the tongue is an unrighteous world. It is. Silence is an unrighteous world too. The unrighteous world is the only world the world knows. But Christians do not aspire to ape the world; we aspire to that kingdom which cannot be shaken and which unfailingly contradicts the world. Therefore we speak the truth, giving equal weight to both “truth” and “speak”.

 

In the second place we are to speak the truth in love. “Truth” describes the content of what we say; “love” describes our motive for saying it. Our motive is never to bludgeon (truth can be used as a hammer, all of us know). Our motive is never to mislead (truth can mislead whenever what is said is true but not the whole truth). Since love “builds up”, according to the apostle Paul, our motive in truth‑telling must be edification alone. And if the truth wounds temporarily, it must only be a surgical wound, a last‑resort necessity to promote life.

 

Lastly our truth-telling must “fit the occasion”, says the apostle, “so that it may impart grace to those who hear”. There is always the fitting occasion for saying what we have to say; there is always an appropriate context for saying what we have to say. Only as the truth is spoken and heard in the appropriate context does it impart grace; only here will it reflect the word of the God who comes to save rather than destroy.

 

5] The God who comes to save; the God who comes to bind saved people to himself, inviting them to bind themselves to him; he will always be their God, he promises them, even as he invites them to promise him their lifelong love and loyalty, gratitude and obedience. All of this recalls the covenant. The covenant, biblically, is God’s declaration

 

that he wants a holy people so badly he will give himself, holding nothing back, at whatever cost to him, to free and woo and win a people for himself. That people which he has freed and wooed and won through blood-shed grace; so grateful are they that they abandon themselves to him and henceforth live in eager, cheerful obedience to him, reflecting in all of this his own lifegiving goodness. This is the covenant.

 

In scripture the covenant is celebrated with salt. The offerings which God’s people bring to worship are sprinkled with salt. The incense which is burned in the temple is seasoned with salt. Not surprisingly the Hebrew bible speaks of God’s covenant with his people as “a covenant of salt”. (Numbers 18:19 ; 2nd Chronicles 13:5) When an Israelite baby is newly born it is rubbed with salt, a sign that this child, born into the covenant people, must be nurtured so as to grow up reflecting the lifegiving goodness of God himself.

 

With this much salt before us we can grasp immediately what Paul means when he tells the Christians in Colosse that their speech is to be “gracious, seasoned with salt”. Salty speech is speech which befits the people of the salt-covenant. The speech of God’s covenant people is to embody the lifegiving goodness, death‑defeating goodness, of the God who comes only to save. “Let your speech always be gracious, seasoned with salt ……

 

Eight hundred years before Paul many people complained to the prophet Elisha that the spring-water in the city of Jericho was rendering the people of Jericho infertile, unfruitful. Elisha poured salt into the spring and declared, “Thus says the Lord, I have made this water wholesome; henceforth neither death nor miscarriage shall come forth from it”.

 

According to Elisha’s descendant, Paul, we who are God’s covenant people are to speak in such a way that our speech brings forth not death, not even something which betokens life yet finally emerges dead; our speech is to embody the lifegiving goodness of him who is the world’s only saviour and therefore its only hope.

F I N I S

 

                                                                                         Victor A. Shepherd  

February 1993

 

Exodus 20:16*
Numbers 18:19
2 Kings 2:19-22
2 Chronicles 13:5
Psalm 46:6b
Isaiah 55:1
Jeremiah 1:9
Amos 3:8
Ephesians 4:15
Colossians 4:6*
James 3:1-12 *

“My Ministry Is Dearer To Me Than Life”

1st Thessalonians 1:1- 2:8

 

     John Calvin suffered atrociously.  He was afflicted with chronic tophacceous gout, deposits of calcified material around his joints.  In 1562 he wrote to Theodore Beza, “God keeps me bound by my feet…. it is difficult for me to creep from the bed to the table.  Today I preached. But I had to be carried to the church.”

In addition Calvin suffered terribly from kidney stones.  His physician advised him to ride his horse vigorously in hope of discharging a stone. At the end of the agonizing horseback ride Calvin wrote, “On my return home I was surprised to find that I emitted discoloured blood rather than urine. The following day the calculus had forced its way from the bladder into the urethra.  Hence still more excruciating tortures….the urinary canal was so much lacerated that copious discharges of blood flowed from it.”

Calvin also suffered from pulmonary tuberculosis, and at one point coughed up so much blood that he had to be confined to bed for eight months. While he was in bed for the eight months he dictated the 1559 edition of his Institutes and translated it from Latin into French andrevised his commentary on Isaiah.

Calvin also had intestinal parasites.  (He describes in detail the hookworms and tapeworms that he passed, but I shall spare you the details tonight.)

Calvin also suffered from irritable bowel syndrome (also known as spastic colon), with its cramping abdominal pain.  For ten years he could eat only one meal per day.

He endured migraine headaches, often for days on end.

Not least he was afflicted with haemorrhoids.

The immediate cause of his death was probably septicaemia, shock caused by bacteria growing in his bloodstream.

Repeatedly he had to be carried into the pulpit in a chair. Why didn’t he quit? Or if not quit altogether, why didn’t he take it easy on himself?  Why didn’t he take a few more days off and enter upon a life of ease?

Why not? He tells us himself in the dedication to his commentary on 2nd Thessalonians: “My ministry…is dearer to me than life.”

Of course his ministry was dearer to him than life in light of how he understood the ministry.  Consider what he wrote in his Commentary on Galatians: “When the gospel is preached, the blood of Jesus flows”; and in his Commentary on Hebrews: “When the gospel is preached, the blood of Jesus falls on the congregation together with the words.”  It almost sounds like a Protestant version of transubstantiation, the transubstantiation of the ministry.

To be sure, the ministry is more than preaching.  Calvin knew that. At the same time, Calvin knew that every aspect of the pastor’s work – preaching, teaching, visiting, listening, consoling – embodied the logic of that work. And the logic of the work of the ministry was that in every aspect of the gospel-ministry that a pastor exercises the blood of Jesus flows; through every aspect of the ministry that a pastor exercises the blood of Jesus drips salvifically on the congregation that has been entrusted to the pastor.

It’s a singular honour to be a pastor.  I am moved every time I recall the remark of Jean Vianney, an early-nineteenth century Roman Catholic priest from the city of Ars in post-Napoleonic France . “If we really knew what it is to be a pastor”, Vianney said, “we couldn’t endure it.”  What did he mean, “We couldn’t endure it”? I have glimpsed what he means, for in the course of my pastoral work, especially in situations of distress and anguish, grief and pain, I have staggered home stunned at how eager people are to see their minister and what comfort they derive from his presence.  I have slowly learned why they are eager and how they derive comfort: it’s because they are trusting the pastor’s faith to support their own faith when their own faith is assaulted by tragedy or turbulence or sin. They are counting on the pastor’s heart-knowledge of God when a wall has fallen on them and mere head-knowledge isn’t going to help.  They want to lean on the pastor’s assurance, borrow from it (as it were). They are hoping the pastor’s assurance concerning God’s truth and God’s triumph will reassure them that God hasn’t abandoned them despite shocking evidence to the contrary.  They are hoping that the pastor’s confidence will restore their confidence that God will never forsake them even though God seems to have. And therefore while a pastor who appears to be a know-it-all is a nuisance, a pastor who never exudes unselfconscious intimacy with God is useless.

What is it, then, to be a pastor?  It’s to have the conviction of God’s mercy and faithfulness so deep in one’s bloodstream that the suffering person will feel the foundations of her life to be in place once more.  It’s to be so unselfconsciously a conduit of the Spirit that the same “current” will be induced in the person whom mishap has made to feel unplugged. Every high school student knows that if a current is passing through electrical wire and another wire is laid alongside it, the current in the first wire will induce a current in the secondThis is what it means to be a pastor.

Robert Coles is a psychiatrist who teaches at Harvard. In one of his video-taped lectures Coles branches out into a discussion of painting, especially the work of Edward Hopper, an American artist. Coles points out that the people depicted in Hopper’s paintings sit close to each other but never look at each other.  They share the same space geographically but are humanly remote.  Coles points out that it’s easy for people to be proximate to each other physically, to chatter, even to meet conventionally; yet it’s rare — because difficult — for people to communicate intimately, heart-to-heart, spirit-to-spirit, deep-to-deep.  Coles is correct: such communication is rare because difficult.

But not so difficult and therefore so rare in the ministry. The human intimacy characteristic of pastoral work guarantees that a smaller congregation of even one hundred people is assailed with enough pain and perplexity, enough anguish and anxiety, to give a minister no rest.

Plainly, regardless of what else pastor and people need in the midst of life’s contradictions, above all we need courage.  We always need courage. Few books in scripture speak as much about courage as the book of Hebrews.         It likens the Christian life to a race, a relay race. Those who have run their leg of the race ahead of us (i.e., Christians of an earlier era who have predeceased us) are awaiting us at the finish line. They remained courageous throughout their leg of the relay race.  They remained courageous: that’s why they finished (rather than quit) and are awaiting us at the finish line.  The unknown author of Hebrews cries, “Since we are surrounded by so great a cloud of witnesses…let us run with perseverance the race that is set before us, looking to Jesus, the pioneer and perfecter of our faith…. Therefore lift up your drooping hands and strengthen your weak knees.” Because any Christian congregation is surrounded by the great cloud of witnesses, wecan lift up our drooping hands and strengthen our weak knees.  One task of the pastor is constantly to point the people to the cloud of witnesses.

 

It’s the cloud of witnesses that becomes for us a vehicle of the grace of God. One such witness in the great cloud is John Calvin.  Calvin was a giant among the Protestant Reformers.  Calvin spoke characteristically of the grandeur of God and the majesty of God. No one else seems as awed with God’s sheer Godness.  God, for Calvin, infinitely transcends all that we can say or think of him. And yet when Calvin pens a comment on Paul’s first letter to the Thessalonian congregation he writes what we don’t expect him to.  Paul has written, “We give thanks to God always for you all”.  In other words, the apostle thanks God for the congregation.  Calvin comments, “Is there anything more worthy of our love than God?” Of course there isn’t. But here comes the surprise. “There is nothing, therefore, which ought to make us seek the friendship of men (and women) more than God’s manifestation of himself among them through the gifts of the Spirit”.   How startling! The Reformer who is awed at the sheer, overwhelming Godness of God maintains that our friends in the congregation mirror God to us.  Our friends in the congregation aren’t friends chiefly because we get along with them or they like us; our friends in the congregation are those whom we are to cherish just because they mirror to us the mercy and patience and truth of God himself.

Calvin was born in 1509 in the town of Noyon , fifty miles outside Paris . At age eleven he went to Paris to begin university studies. His father steered him into law, having noted (his father said) that lawyers never starve. Calvin graduated with a doctorate in legal studies at age twenty-three.  Soon he left behind the technical details of the law for the riches of Renaissance humanism. Then in 1534 the gospel seized him.  He moved to Geneva , Switzerland , and quickly became known for his first major work in theology, The Institutes of the Christian Religion.  The first edition had only six chapters; the final edition, eighty. It had grown into a two-thousand page primer for preachers.         Subsequently Calvin became the leading thinker of the Reformation outside German-speaking lands, a prolific writer, and a diligent worker on behalf of the citizens of the city.

Before Calvin died in 1564 he had written commentaries on most books of the bible, including 1st Thessalonians.         I am moved every time I open it, for here Calvin speaks so very warmly of the pastor’s life with the congregation that the pastor serves. In 1st Thessalonians the apostle Paul speaks of the style of his ministry with the congregation in the city. Paul writes, “We were gentle among you, like a nurse taking care of her children. So, being affectionately desirous of you, we were ready to share with you not only the gospel of God but also our own selves, because you had become very dear to us.” Calvin comments on this passage, “A mother, in nursing her child, makes no show of authority and does not stand on any dignity.   This, says Paul, was his attitude, since he willingly refrained from claiming the honour that was due him [i.e., as an apostle], and undertook any kind of duty without being ruffled or making any show.  In the second place, a mother, in rearing her child, reveals a wonderful and extraordinary love…and even gives her own life blood to be drained…. We must remember that those who want to be counted true pastors must entertain the same feelings as Paul — to have higher regard for the church [i.e., the congregation] than for their own life.” When Paul maintains that one mark of an apostle is his willingness to make any sacrifice for the edification of the congregation, Calvin adds, “All pastors are reminded by this of the kind of relationship which ought to exist between them and the church”.

Calvin always knew that a dictatorial, tyrannical pastor is a contradiction in terms. The pastor is to lead the congregation, not hammer it; he is to plead, not whip; he is to model the gospel, not hurl it. When Paul says to the congregation in Thessalonica, “We beseech you”, Calvin adds, “His beseeching them, when he might rightfully command them, is a mark of the courtesy and restraint which pastors should imitate, in order to win their people, if possible, with kindliness, rather than coerce them with force.”  The pastor is always to plead rather than pummel.         Calvin summarizes this issue: “Those who exercise an absolute power that is completely opposed to Christ are far from the order of pastors and overseers”.

To be sure, Calvin speaks of two kinds of pastors who give the ministry a bad name. Class one: “stupid, ignorant men who blurt out their worthless brainwaves from the pulpit”. Class two: “ungodly, irreverent individuals who babble on with their detestable blasphemies”. Any minister who reads Calvin here must search her own heart.         I search mine, and trust that you will never find me blurting out worthless brainwaves or babbling detestable blasphemies.

Calvin had the highest estimation of the ministry.  Such work, he said, is “…the edification of the church, the salvation of souls, the restoration of the world…. The excellence and splendour of this work are beyond value”.         There is no greater privilege than being a pastor.

Realistically Calvin knew that pastoral existence could be difficult, even dangerous. He had seen congregations trample ministers.         When he reflects on the disputes and feuds which make life miserable for a minister he writes something that is, regrettably, true of too many congregations: “So we see daily how pastors are treated with hostility by their churches for some trivial reason, or for no reason at all.” Yet Calvin also knew that no one is cherished as much as a diligent pastor is cherished by a grateful congregation.

One day in May, 1954, Stan Musial, the superb right fielder for the St.Louis Cardinals, hit five home runs in a single game.  A few years later Musial was in the twilight of his baseball career. His legs no longer ran fast; his arm was no longer a cannon; and opposing pitchers with even a mediocre fastball were starting to sneak it past him.  He knew that he could now play only occasionally as a pinch-hitter. “Even if I know I’m going to sit on the bench for most of the game”, he told a sportswriter, “every time I go to the ballpark and put on my uniform I get a thrill”.

I am 64-years old. I am in the twilight of my ministry. Nonetheless, every time I exercise this ministry I get a thrill.  Whether it’s when I step into a pulpit on Sunday morning and see the expectant faces of the congregation, or whether it’s when I’m helping someone to die in peace, or whether it’s when I sit by myself and intercede for those whom God has laid on my heart – whenever I exercise the ministry to which I’ve been called I get a thrill. And as often as I’m thrilled I’m also startled, sobered and awed, for I recall Jean Vianney: “If we really knew what it is to be a pastor, we couldn’t endure it.”

I relish teaching in a seminary, and relish it for several reasons. One reason is that it keeps me probing the work of the giants in theology.  Another reason is that it keeps me acquainted with men and women (younger than I) who are preparing for ordination.  Entirely too often, however, a student remarks that after his first degree in theology he plans to do a second and third degree – i.e., a doctorate – because a doctorate will be the ticket out of the pastorate and into a professorship.  The first degree in theology lets one into the pastorate; the final degree lets one out. The truth is, I heard as much when I was a seminary student myself forty-one years ago. Whenever I hear this I tell students most emphatically that the real Doctores Ecclesiae, teachers of the church, were pastors first.  Luther worked as a pastor every day in addition to teaching, writing, travelling, and wrestling with most vexatious problems in church life; e.g., the predicament of nuns who left the convent in response to the message of the Reformation and then had no means of support. Calvin preached on average every second day. Yet his writings are so massive that his 2000-page Institutes represents only 6.8% of his written output.  In addition he sat with the dying, married the living, visited the sick, sorted out conflicts in the wider church (rural pastors, for instance, complained vociferously that they should be paid the same as urban pastors in Geneva .) He ordered provisions for the city hospital. And he had to endure the humiliation of his sister-in-law’s repeated adulteries.
Why did the real giants of theology persist in shouldering such a hugely variegated pastoral work, doing vastly more than merely the scholarship for which they will never be forgotten? Calvin spoke for them all when he wrote 450 years ago, “My ministry is dearer to me than life.”

                                                                                                           Victor Shepherd                        

June 2008

Dr. Shepherd received The Best Preacher Award by the Centre of Mentorship and Theological Reflection at Tyndale University College & Seminary, June 5, 2008.  Following is the sermon he delivered at that event.

 

 

A Pastor’s Gratitude for a Grateful Congregation

 1st Thessalonians 1:2-7; 2:1-8

 

A few years ago I was standing at the end of a cottage-dock chit-chatting with the cottage owner, Bob Giuliano. (Bob used to be the pastor at Erindale United Church , the first United Church south of me in Mississauga .) While we were chatting, a woman in a motorboat offshore suddenly altered course and veered toward us. She began waving and shouting, “Victor, Victor”. I didn’t recognize her. I didn’t expect anyone to recognize me, since I hadn’t told anyone I was going to be visiting Bob in Haliburton. As the boat came closer I saw that it was a woman from my congregation. She docked the boat, hugged me ardently, talked for a minute or two, and then motored off. When she had left I saw that Bob seemed startled, preoccupied and wistful all at once. I asked him what he was thinking. “In thirty years in the ministry,” he replied, “I have never seen such joy upon running across one’s pastor; never.”

It’s a singular honour to be a pastor. No other work is to be envied. I am moved every time I recall the remark of Jean Vianney, an early-nineteenth century Roman Catholic priest from the city of Ars in post-Napoleonic France . “If we really knew what it is to be a pastor”, Vianney said, “We couldn’t endure it.” What did he mean, “We couldn’t endure it”? I think I have glimpsed what he means. For in the course of my pastoral work, especially in situations of distress and anguish, grief and pain, I have staggered home stunned at how eager people are to see their minister and what comfort they derive from his presence. I have slowly learned why they are eager and how they derive comfort: it’s because they are trusting the pastor’s faith to support their own faith when their own faith is assaulted by tragedy or turbulence or sin. They are counting on the pastor’s heart-knowledge of God — God’s mercy, God’s wisdom, God’s way, God’s triumph, God’s faithfulness. They are casting themselves on the pastor’s throbbing acquaintance with God. They want to lean on the pastor’s faith, borrow from it (as it were). They are hoping the pastor’s assurance concerning God’s truth and triumph will restore their assurance that God hasn’t abandoned them despite shocking evidence to the contrary, restore their assurance that God will never forsake them even though he seems to have. And therefore while a pastor who appeared to be a know-it-all would be a nuisance, a pastor who never exuded unselfconscious intimacy with God would be useless. What is it, then, to be a pastor? It’s to have the conviction of God’s enduring truth and unswerving nature so deep in one’s bloodstream that the suffering person will feel the foundations of her life to be in place once more. It’s to be unselfconsciously a conduit of the Spirit that the same “current” will be induced in the person whom mishap has made to feel unplugged. Every high school student knows that if a current is passing through electrical wire and another wire is laid alongside it, the current in the first wire will induce a current in the second. This is what it means to be a pastor.

Alexander Whyte, a turn-of-the-century Scottish pastor, used to say to young ministers, “Be much at deathbeds”. Whyte wasn’t morose. He simply knew where people most need the pastor’s quiet confidence. Whyte also knew that it’s at deathbeds that the fewest words are used; it’s also at deathbeds that the pastor’s spiritual authenticity is most evident or spiritual vacuity most exposed.

Robert Coles is a paediatric psychiatrist who teaches at Harvard. I first came upon him when I read his book reviews in the New York Times. In addition to psychiatry he teaches “Great Literature” to Harvard medical students. (He says he’s anxious lest medical students leave school with a full head and a shrivelled heart.) In one of his video-taped lectures Coles branches out into a discussion of painting, especially the work of Edward Hopper, an American artist. Coles points out that the people depicted in Hopper’s paintings sit close to each other but never look at each other. They share the same space geographically but are humanly remote. Coles points out that it’s easy for people to be proximate to each other physically, to chatter, even to meet conventionally; yet it’s exceedingly rare — because exceedingly difficult — for people to communicate intimately, heart-to-heart, spirit-to-spirit, deep-to-deep. Coles is correct: such communication is rare because difficult.

But not so difficult and therefore so rare as to be non-existent here. For I have found many people in Schomberg who have admitted me to their innermost heart, even as I trust I have admitted them to mine. When I was only a teenager I read anything I could find by Dr Leslie Weatherhead, a British Methodist clergyman with immense gifts in psychology, literature, and speech. In one of his books Weatherhead stated simply that if we knew the suffering, the sum total of the suffering, in the smallest hamlet in England , we wouldn’t sleep at night. He happens to be right. I’m always amazed at ministers who tell me their congregation is small (although not as small as Schomberg) and therefore they don’t have much pastoral work to do. A congregation of even one hundred people is visited with enough pain and perplexity and distress to give a minister no rest.

Then regardless of what else we need in the midst of life’s contradictions (certainly we need wisdom and patience and persistence and ever so much more), above all we need courage. We always need courage. Few books in scripture speak as much about courage as the book of Hebrews. It likens the Christian life to a race, a relay race. Those who have run their leg of the race ahead of us (i.e., Christians of an earlier era who have predeceased us) are awaiting us at the finish line. They remained courageous throughout their leg of the relay race. They remained courageous: that’s why they finished (rather than quit) and are awaiting us at the finish line. The unknown author of Hebrews cries, “Since we are surrounded by so great a cloud of witnesses…let us run with perseverance the race that is set before us, looking to Jesus, the pioneer and perfecter of our faith…. Consider him who endured from sinners such hostility against himself…. Therefore lift up your drooping hands and strengthen your weak knees.” Because Schomberg congregation is surrounded by a great cloud of witnesses, we can lift up our drooping hands and strengthen our weak knees.

 

It’s the cloud of witnesses – fellow-believers past and present – that becomes for us a vehicle of the grace of God. One such witness in the great cloud is John Calvin, the foreparent of this congregation. Calvin was a giant (some would say the giant) among the Protestant Reformers. Calvin spoke characteristically of the grandeur of God, the glory of God, the sufficiency of God. Calvin always insisted too that the being of God must never be confused with the being of God’s creatures. God is irreducibly God. God isn’t humankind talking to itself with a loud voice. God isn’t a projection, unconsciously disguised as divine, of our overheated imagination. God is uniquely God, and must never be confused with that which isn’t God. And yet when Calvin pens a comment on Paul’s first letter to the Thessalonian congregation he writes what we should never expect him to. Paul has written, “We give thanks to God always for you all”. In other words, the apostle thanks God for the congregation. Calvin comments, “Is there anything more worthy of our love than God?” Of course there isn’t. But here comes the surprise. “There is nothing, therefore, which ought to make us seek the friendship of men (and women) more than God’s manifestation of himself among them through the gifts of the Spirit”.   How startling! The Reformer who insists that God is uniquely God and insists elsewhere that God is the only fit witness to himself here maintains that our friends in the congregation mirror God to us. Our friends in the congregation aren’t friends chiefly because we get along with them or they like us; our friends in the congregation are those whom we are to cherish just because they mirror to us the mercy and patience and persistence of God himself.

Calvin was born in 1509 in the town of Noyon , fifty miles outside Paris . At age eleven he went to Paris to begin university studies. His father steered him into law, having noted (he said) that lawyers never starve. Calvin graduated with a doctorate in legal studies at age twenty-three. Soon he left behind the technical details of the law for the riches of Renaissance humanism. Then in 1534 the gospel seized him. Concerning his about-face coming-to-faith Calvin would only write, “God subdued me and made me teachable”. He moved to Geneva , Switzerland , and quickly became known for his first major work in theology, The Institutes of the Christian Religion. The first edition had only six chapters; the final edition, eighty. It had grown into a two-thousand page primer for preachers. Subsequently Calvin became the leading thinker of the Reformation outside German-speaking lands, a prolific writer, and a diligent worker on behalf of the citizens of the city. (He drafted the city’s first constitution, for instance. Although he didn’t practise law he was still the ablest lawyer in the city). His written French did as much to establish modern French as Shakespeare’s English did for modern English. He was humanist, linguist, theologian, biblical commentator, city advisor. All of this, however, he understood as subordinate to the one task that was before all other tasks and above all others and permeated all others: pastor.

Before Calvin died in 1564 he had written commentaries on most books of the bible, including 1st Thessalonians. I am moved every time I open it, for here Calvin speaks so very warmly of the pastor’s life with that congregation which the pastor serves. In 1st Thessalonians the apostle Paul speaks of the style of his ministry with the congregation in the city; Paul writes, “We were gentle among you, like a nurse taking care of her children. So, being affectionately desirous of you, we were ready to share with you not only the gospel of God but also our own selves, because you had become very dear to us.” Calvin comments on this passage, “A mother, in nursing her child, makes no show of authority and does not stand on any dignity. This, says Paul, was his attitude, since he willingly refrained from claiming the honour that was due him [i.e., as an apostle], and undertook any kind of duty without being ruffled or making any show. In the second place, a mother, in rearing her child, reveals a wonderful and extraordinary love…and even gives her own life blood to be drained…. We must remember that those who want to be counted true pastors must entertain the same feelings as Paul — to have higher regard for the church [i.e., the congregation] than for their own life.” When Paul maintains that one mark of an apostle is his willingness to make any sacrifice for the edification of the congregation, Calvin adds, “All pastors are reminded by this of the kind of relationship which ought to exist between them and the church”.

Calvin always knew that a dictatorial, tyrannical pastor is a contradiction in terms. The pastor is to lead the congregation, not hammer it; he is to plead, not whip; he is to model the gospel, not hurl it. When Paul says to the congregation in Thessalonica, “we beseech you”, Calvin adds, “His beseeching them, when he might rightfully command them, is a mark of the courtesy and restraint which pastors should imitate, in order to win their people, if possible, with kindliness, rather than coerce them with force.” The pastor is always to plead rather than pummel. Calvin summarizes this issue: “Those who exercise an absolute power that is completely opposed to Christ are far from the order of pastors and overseers”.

To be sure, Calvin speaks of two kinds of pastors who give the ministry a bad name. Class one: “stupid, ignorant men who blurt out their worthless brainwaves from the pulpit”. Class two: “ungodly, irreverent individuals who babble on with their detestable blasphemies”. Any minister who reads Calvin here must search his own heart. I search mine, and trust that you have never found me blurting out worthless brainwaves or babbling detestable blasphemies.

Calvin had the highest estimation of the ministry. Such work, he said, is “…the edification of the church, the salvation of souls, the restoration of the world…. The excellence and splendour of this work are beyond value”. It is a privilege to be a pastor, isn’t it.

Yet Calvin also knew that pastoral existence could be difficult, even dangerous. He had seen congregations ruin ministers. When he reflects on the disputes and feuds which make life miserable for a minister he writes something which is certainly true of many congregations but not true of Schomberg: “So we see daily how pastors are treated with hostility by their churches for some trivial reason, or for no reason at all.” Not here. Not only has the congregation never treated me with hostility for trivial reason or no reason; the congregation has never treated me with hostility at all.

One day in May, 1954, Stan Musial, the superb right fielder for the St.Louis Cardinals, hit five home runs in a single game. A few years later Musial was in the twilight of his baseball career. His legs no longer ran fast, his arm was no longer a cannon, and pitchers with even a mediocre fastball were starting to sneak it by him. He knew that he could now play only occasionally as a pinch-hitter. “Even if I know I’m going to sit on the bench for most of the game”, he told a sportswriter, “every time I go to the ballpark and put on my uniform I still get a thrill”. I’m not in my twilight years. Nonetheless, every time I come here I get a thrill. Whether it’s when I step into the sanctuary on Sunday morning and see the expectant faces of the congregation, or whether it’s when I’m meeting a few people in a mid-week meeting, or whether it’s when I sit by myself here and intercede for those who are especially needy — whenever I come here I get a thrill.

It mystifies me and saddens me that other clergy don’t get the same thrill. One of the professors alongside whom I teach has told me several times that when he left the pastorate he vowed never to return. “On-call seven days a week; being telephoned at any hour; having to go somewhere night after night; no sooner finished preparing one address than having to prepare another. When I left”, this fellow tells me, “I knew I’d do anything before I ever went back.” Compare that attitude with Jean Vianney: “If we knew what it is to be a pastor, we couldn’t endure it.”

I relish teaching in a seminary, and relish it for several reasons. One reason is that it keeps me probing the work of the giants in theology. Another reason is that it keeps me acquainted with men and women (younger than I) who are preparing for ordination. Entirely too often a student remarks that after his first degree in theology he plans to do a second and third degree – i.e., a doctorate – in that a doctorate is the ticket out of the pastorate and into a professorship.   The first degree in theology lets one into the pastorate; a doctorate lets one out. The truth is, I heard as much when I was a seminary student myself thirty-five years ago. Whenever I hear this I tell the students most emphatically that the real Doctores Ecclesiae, teachers of the church, were pastors first. Luther worked as a pastor every day in addition to teaching, writing, travelling, and wrestling with most vexatious problems in church life; e.g., the predicament of nuns who left the convent in response to the message of the Reformation and then had no means of support. Calvin preached on average every second day. His writings are so extensive that his 2000-page Institutes represents only 6.8% of his written output. In addition he sat with the dying, married the living, visited the sick, sorted out conflicts in the wider church (rural pastors, for instance, complained vociferously that they should be paid the same as urban pastors in Geneva .) He ordered provisions for the city hospital. And he had to endure the shame of his sister-in-law’s repeated adulteries.   Modern professors of theology who are full-time teachers are not the descendants of the Reformation’s giants; scholarly pastors are. Why did the real giants of theology persist in shouldering such a hugely variegated work, doing so very much more than just the scholarship for which they will never be forgotten? Calvin spoke for them all when he wrote 450 years ago, “My ministry is dearer to me than life.”

You people have allowed me both to pastor and to teach. For this I can’t thank you enough. For both pastoring and teaching are aspects of my vocation to the ministry. Calvin spoke for all zealous ministers when he said, “My ministry is dearer to me than life.”

 

                                                                                                   Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                    

 October 2004

 

What Do We Mean by “Community”?

1st Thessalonians 3:10      

   Joshua 7:1; 22-26           Psalm 133:1Romans 15:7        Ephesians 2:14         2nd John 12

 

I: — It’s a startling paradox, isn’t it: the more closely people live together, the more isolated they become. Those who live in rural areas or villages are aware that everybody knows everyone else. The larger a city becomes, however; that is, the more densely people are concentrated, the more anonymous they are. If people don’t even know one another, they certainly won’t be able to support one another. As villages fill up, as big-city sprawl expands (even to King Township ,) loneliness is intensified.

II: — I’m not suggesting for a minute that such loneliness points to a psychological deficiency or immaturity of some sort. No doubt there are people with a psychological deficiency that they try to counterbalance by becoming groupies. Groupies are people who can’t stand their own company, can’t endure being by themselves. They have no identity apart from the group, no peace of mind, and likely no opinions apart from the group. When the human heart cries out for community, however, it isn’t crying out for “groupiness” or anything else born of emotional deficiency. It’s crying to have met a normal human need, a non-pathological need. To crave community is a sign of health, not the sign of a deficit. Everyone longs for community just because everyone is meant to long for it.

III: — Then what is it? Simply, community is where we are cherished. Every last one of us needs affirmation and affection. To say we need affirmation and affection isn’t to say that we need to be flattered. Flattery is always insincere; it’s a lie. We recognize flattery to be insincere. Flattery is merely a polite way of manipulating others, of exploiting someone who is useful. Flattery never cherishes someone who is valuable. All of us have a normal, non-pathological need for affirmation and affection. We need to be cherished.

IV: — The Hebrew mind implicitly acknowledges our need of community. I say “implicitly” in that we don’t find in scripture six chapters of Book Such-and-Such dealing explicitly with community. But the fact that scripture doesn’t expound the topic of community shouldn’t be read as scripture’s indifference to community. On the contrary, scripture everywhere presupposes community. In the same way scripture nowhere advances an argument for the existence of God. It doesn’t see any point to such an argument. God, for Israelite men and women, is the reality with whom they collide; God is the reality who can never be escaped. God is as dense as concrete, as resilient as spring steel, as weighty as lead, towering like a mountain and omnipresent like air. Speaking of air; the Israelite people would have felt as silly arguing for God as you or I would feel arguing that there’s air in this room and we are now breathing it. Anyone who disputes that there’s air here and we’re breathing it; any such person we don’t reason with or argue with; we merely phone 9-1-1 and wait for the ambulance, since someone is manifestly psychotic. Israel insisted that there’s a spiritual psychosis too: the God who is inescapable can no more be doubted by the spiritually sane than is air to be doubted by the mentally sane. (We should note in passing that for this reason there is no word for doubt in biblical Hebrew.) My point is this: just as the presence and truth and significance of God is part of Israel ’s consciousness, so is the presence and truth and significance of community. Community isn’t argued for in the Hebrew bible for the same reason that God isn’t argued for: only the spiritually psychotic would want to argue about it.

How significant community was for our Hebrew foreparents in faith is indicated by how seriously they regarded any threat to their community. Centuries ago a man named Achan looted slain enemies and hoarded the gold he had plundered. He did wrong. You see, it was recognized that even if armed resistance was sometimes necessary to protect the community, war itself wasn’t good and would never be good. Because war was never good, no one was to profit from war. No one was to become rich through killing. Achan saw the chance to profit, become rich, and he took it. Knowing he had violated the community in profiting through war, he lied about it. When he was discovered he was put to death. After all, what would happen to the community if Achan’s acquisitiveness and selfishness and duplicity became contagious? What would happen to the community if everyone maximized opportunity for private gain, especially those opportunities that resulted from bloodshed? In no time everyone would be shedding blood; everyone would be killing everyone else in order to get rich. In short, when Israel perceived a threat to the community, it dealt with that threat on the spot. Plainly it had to protect the community at all costs.

V: — Community always means meeting people to face. We crave the physical presence, the bodily presence, of others. There is never any substitute for physical proximity. The people whom we phone, even whom we phone frequently, we still want to see – but not “see” in the sense of “look at from afar.” Oddly – but in truth it isn’t odd at all – the people we telephone most frequently are the very people we want be with bodily. There’s never any substitute for bodily presence.

Paul writes a letter to the church in Rome . He’s never visited the church there and he sends a letter on ahead so that the Christians in Rome will know how he thinks and what his convictions are and how sound in the faith he is and even how their faith might be strengthened through what he’s written. But a letter isn’t enough for the apostle. He tells them in his letter that he wants to see them. He doesn’t mean he wants to look at them; he means he wants to meet them, linger among them, embrace them. Why? He writes that he wants to see them so that he might impart some spiritual gift to them while they and he encourage one another. Can’t he impart his spiritual gift, can’t they and he encourage one another, by means of correspondence? Not to the extent they can through meeting. They have to be bodily present with each other; they have to be able to touch one another (how many people did Jesus touch physically in the course of his earthly ministry?) if maximal helpfulness is to occur.

Unlike the apostle Paul, the apostle John was an old man when he wrote his much briefer letters. John concludes his second and third epistles with “Though I have much to write you, I would rather not use paper and ink; I hope to come to see you and talk with you face to face, so that our joy may be complete.”

VI: — Yet as much as we need to see each other, and as much as we need to be cherished, our need isn’t the basis of Christian community. There’s one basis to Christian community and one basis only: Jesus Christ, and our common fellowship with him. We must be sure to understand this.

It’s different everywhere else. The basis of the community found in a service club is the service the club is designed to render. The basis of the community found in a quilting circle is the activity of quilting. The basis of the community found in a fishing club is the enjoyment the members get from fishing. But the basis of Christian community is never an inclination we have or an activity we enjoy or a service we wish to render. The basis is always and only our common fellowship with our Lord.

In the Christian community we are individuals individually united to our Lord (after all, each of us has to exercise her own faith and obedience.) At the same time, because we are individually united to Jesus Christ, we are corporately united by him. Be sure to note the order. United to him individually, we are corporately united by him.

The apostles indicate they knew how tense the tensions can be whenever people of assorted backgrounds and temperaments and understandings are brought together. For this reason Paul is careful to remind the congregation at Ephesus , “Christ is our peace.” In other words, Christ is our community. Our piety isn’t the basis of our community; our faith, while essential to our community, still isn’t the basis of it. After all, even the strongest faith is still weak. If Jesus frequently addressed the disciples of old, albeit with a twinkle in his eye, “O you little-faiths,” then our faith, however mighty it may seem to us on occasion, is really very slight. If Christian community were sustained by the quality of our faith then our community would last about four days.

But Jesus Christ is our peace. He has broken down every wall that divides us, says the apostle. Then we must keep our gaze riveted upon him, for in seeing him we shall see each other as someone he has given us. If we our gaze drifts away from him and we no longer see each other in him, we are left looking at each other immediately – i.e., unmediated. Now we look at (it’s beginning to resemble “stare at”) apart from Christ the mediator of you to me and the mediator of me to you.  Once we are looking at each other apart from our Lord we are quickly going to see only a rag-tag bunch of quirks, irks, oddities, eccentricities, neuroticisms – in short, a bunch of people we have difficulty abiding. Instead we must see each other through the lens of our Lord himself.

Remember, if I look at my sister unmediated I see someone whose faults scream at me. (My faults scream at her, of course, but where my faults scream I happen to be hard of hearing.) Jesus Christ is our peace.

VII: — In all of this we mustn’t think that Christian community is primarily something we build (or try to build) in the face of much difficulty. Christian community is primarily something given to us. We no more create it than we create our Lord whose community it is. Jesus Christ is who he is independently of us. Because he’s free from us, he’s free for us, free to create his own people. He does just this. And therefore Christian community isn’t first of all something we sweat blood over to fashion for ourselves; primarily it’s something we receive. And therefore it’s something for which we thank God, something in which we can delight for the rest of our days. Then every day we must thank God for his gift.

Dietrich Bonhoeffer is the Christian thinker who has helped me most here. Bonhoeffer, a member of the Confessing Church in Germany (that handful who resisted Hitler and paid dearly for it,) operated an underground seminary in Finkenwald, north of Berlin , on the Baltic Sea . In his discussion of Christian community Bonhoeffer writes, “The pastor never complains about the congregation God has given him to serve. He complains to no one: not to church members, not to fellow-pastors, not even to his wife.” Why not? Because there’s nothing in the congregation to complain about? There always is. We complain to no one, rather, because to complain about the community is finally to complain about him whose community it is, the community’s Lord. I, for one, do not want to be found badmouthing the only Saviour I can ever have.

“Welcome one another, as Christ has welcomed you,” writes Paul. And how has Christ welcomed us, each of us? As much as he’s irked by our nastiness and pettiness and faithlessness, he’s simply welcomed us – period.

Of course we’re irked by those who frustrate us. But we aren’t irked by fellow-congregants as much we ourselves irk and frustrate our Lord. Of course we’re disillusioned by the notorious sin of our sister or brother. Then we must recall that our sin, more subtle and perchance even secret, is no less disgusting to God. All of us live only by his mercy. What’s more, since love covers a multitude of sins, says Peter, then the presence of sin in our fellowship is plainly a summons to greater love.

I don’t wish to appear unrealistic. While it’s true that community is our Lord’s gift to us, this gift we must labour to render visible. What he’s given us will become visible among us only as we give it visibility. We shouldn’t deceive ourselves. The community’s visibility doesn’t come easily. Conformity, on the other hand; conformity always comes easily. To achieve conformity we need only get rid of awkward people, noisy people, needy people, opinionated people. Let them know they aren’t welcome. What’s left will be very cohesive. But it won’t be a community; it will be merely a collection of clones. If we welcome one another as Christ has welcomed us – that is to say, welcome all sorts of people without qualification or reservation or hesitation, then community, our Lord’s gift to us, will always be something we must struggle to render visible as community.

VIII: — Where is community to be found? I think it can be found on several different fronts.

[a] One is the community of the congregation at large. We meet to worship. We meet at coffee hours. We meet in mid-week committees and groups and associations within the congregation on behalf of the congregation-at-large.

[b] Another aspect of community consists of the clusters of people that spring up spontaneously. Most people are naturally closer to four or five others than they are to the remaining forty. This has nothing to do with elitism or exclusivism or snobbishness. The four or five men in this congregation who meet weekly for coffee and doughnuts; no one is suggesting that there’s anything exclusive or elitist here. They simply happen to be linked in a bond that is as real as it is undefined. Would they allow a sixth person to join them? Of course. And the sixth person would find that he too shared that “chemistry” with them that renders a morning spent in each other’s company anything but being towelled with sandpaper.

[c] Lastly I’m convinced there’s a form of community that appears more nebulous than the two I’ve mentioned yet in truth is as concrete as any form. I’m speaking now of community beyond the precincts of this congregation. Three or four years ago I was asked to teach a class over and above my normal seminary load. This class, however, wasn’t to be for seminary students (whose average age is 38;) it was to be in the university college; in other words, undergraduates, much younger, whom I don’t customarily teach. I did so. One young woman in the class I subsequently met in Schomberg IGA, Lindsey O’Hara. She and her fiancé attended worship here several times. They asked me to marry them. At the wedding in Kingston I met Lindsey’s dad, and her dad’s wife. I learned that these two live next door to the Groombridges.   Then I learned that her dad’s wife was housecleaner for some people in our congregation. Then I met them again at the funeral for Gary Miller. These people worship in the United Church congregation in Schomberg, not here, and yet they too are as much a part of that concrete Christian community forged by our Lord as is any one congregation. If they wanted to see me I’d visit them tomorrow. I don’t doubt that they and I will find ourselves intersecting and intertwining (the more often people intersect the more they intertwine) repeatedly.

It all means that community takes both a form that is more or less structured and a form that isn’t structured at all. But it’s all community nonetheless. In this respect I liken it to the situation in Rome . When Paul was involved with the congregations in Corinth and Philippi and Ephesus there was only one congregation per city. In Rome , however, there were five. Each congregation was a community, to be sure, and as such the Body of Christ. Yet the five together were also the Body of Christ in that one city. Then Christian community in Schomberg includes the people in other congregations whom we see less frequently but who are dear to us nonetheless.

In his first letter to the church in Thessalonica Paul writes “Night and day we pray that we may see you face to face and supply what is lacking in your faith.” Yes indeed. None of us is possessed of perfect faith. Some people lack instruction, others wisdom, others courage, others diligence, others patience. Whatever the deficit in our faith, however, fellow-believers can supply it – as long as we are ever meeting face to face.

                                                                                      Victor Shepherd   

                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                       

January 2005

 

Of Gratitude and Godliness

1st Thessalonians 5:15-20

 

“Who do you think you are?”, someone asked me recently. But the question wasn’t nasty or hostile. The question was asked in a spirit which was a peculiar blend of humour and seriousness. I felt the only thing for me to do was reply in the same spirit, a peculiar combination of humour and seriousness.  “I think I am a mathematician-turned-grammarian”, I replied, “because grammar is the key to life”.  The more I ponder my reply the more I think it was more serious than humorous: grammar is the key to life.

Think of the brief sentences in 1 Thessalonians 5:16-18: “Rejoice always”, “Pray constantly”, “Give thanks in all circumstances”. Now here is the lesson in grammar. The mood of the verbs is imperative; the tense of the verbs is present iterative. The imperative mood means we are commanded to do something; the present iterative tense means we are commanded to do it continuously, without letup, ceaselessly, unfailingly. We are always to rejoice, ceaselessly to keep on praying, unfailingly to give thanks in all circumstances.  We are to thank God from the moment we regain consciousness in the morning until that moment when we fade out at night.  Our thanksgiving is to be unremitting.

But note something crucial: the apostle tells us we are to thank God in all circumstances, not for all circumstances. We are never commanded to thank God for all circumstances. It would be the height of spiritual ignorance to thank God for all circumstances, for then we should be thanking God for those things which he opposes, against which he has set his face, and which he does not will.

Yet while not thanking God for everything we must thank him in everything, for there is no development in our lives where God is absent or inaccessible; there is no development which God does not attend in person and which he cannot penetrate with his grace. We must never think that the very things God abhors he therefore shuns. On the contrary the very thing God abhors he hovers over just because he knows that his presence, his grace, is especially needed there!  We are not to thank God for all circumstances, for then we should be thanking him (ridiculously) for evil and wickedness and sin. Yet we must thank him in all circumstances just because he is with us in them all and remains unhandcuffed in them all.

A minute ago I said that grammar is the key to life.  The present iterative imperative means we are to thank God not once, not spasmodically, not episodically, but constantly.  And what has ceaseless thanksgiving to do with life?  Life flourishes, life glows for those who are ceaselessly grateful.  To be ceaselessly grateful means, in the first place, that we recognize the gift-aspect in all of life. Whether it is the food we can’t cause to grow or the friends we don’t deserve or the serendipities which surprise us or the unwearying patience of God or the ever-effervescing truth of God or the fathomless mercy of God, it is all gift.  We are endlessly convinced that life is gift above all else.

To be ceaselessly grateful means, in the second place, that we recognize a giver whom we can thank, since there can be no gift without a giver.

To be ceaselessly grateful means, in the third place, that we shall also be the happiest and healthiest — because holiest — people anywhere. People who give thanks to the giver are those who have stopped looking inward; people who give thanks to the giver are those who are now lifted out of themselves and lifted above themselves.  Let’s not be fooled. As psychology is popularized more and more, people gain a smattering of psychological concepts and vocabulary; at the same time they spend more and more time thinking about themselves — with the result that the popularizing of psychology (which is supposed to make the populace feel better) appears to make the populace feel worse.  Hypochondria concerning physical aches and pains is bad enough.  Add to it a hypochondria of the psyche and people are convinced they aren’t well only to render themselves unwell.  You understand the progression.         To engage in endless self-preoccupation is to imagine that you have a pain in your tummy. Next you worry about the (imaginary) pain in your tummy until your worrying gives rise to a tummy-disorder. Now you have a real pain in your tummy.  When neither the pain nor the anxiety disappears readily the next stage is depression over the syndrome.  On it goes. So far from helping people, much pop-psychology turns people into themselves, fixes them upon themselves, addicts them to themselves.  We need to be turned out of ourselves.  But how?

How? You understand the progression. To discern the ceaseless gift-dimension is to be moved to gift thanks; to give thanks is to thank someone in particular (namely, the giver himself); therefore to give thanks ceaselessly is ceaselessly to be fixed upon God. End of hypochondria, whether hypochondria of body, mind or spirit!  End of moaning, groaning, griping, whining!  Now we are lifted out of ourselves as we look above ourselves to thank God for gifts he has strewn lavishly throughout our lives.  I have mentioned the food we can’t cause to grow, the friends we don’t deserve, the serendipities which surprise us, the unwearying patience of God, the ever-effervescing truth of God, the fathomless mercy of God. I mention these because these so riddle my life that they leap to my mind unbidden. What would fall off your tongue in an instant? And in five minutes with a sheet of paper in front of you?         In five minutes you would be looking for a second sheet!  The happiest and healthiest people — because the holiest — are those who resonate with the verb, “Give thanks”, in the imperative mood and the present iterative tense: “Give thanks – always”.  I was serious when I told my questioner that grammar is the key to life.

 

In the time that remains today I want to indicate briefly how gratitude renders us holy and therefore profoundly healthy and happy as gratitude turns our gaze away from ourselves and fixes our gaze upon God.

 

(i)         In the first instance thanksgiving is the essence of worship.  The note sounded in Psalm 100 is a note heard everywhere in scripture. “Enter God’s gates with thanksgiving and his courts with praise!  Give thanks to him, bless his name!  For the Lord is good; his steadfast love endures for ever, and his faithfulness to all generations.”         Worship is adoration. And what we adore in God is precisely what we are moved to thank him for.  Then thank him we shall. And in thanking him we shall adore him; we shall worship.

I sag every time I hear the expression, “worship-experience”.  Why do I groan at the mention of  “worship experience”? Here’s a hint: Martin Buber, a wonderful philosopher and biblical thinker; Buber has said, “The moment you become aware that you are praying, you are no longer praying.” He’s right. Prayer is the heart’s outpoured exclamation before God. The moment I say “I am now praying”, I’m preoccupied with myself, not preoccupied with God. Recently a fellow-professor in whose course I was asked to teach for six hours one Saturday stepped up to the lectern right after I had finished, right after I had told the class what Buber had said and why he he had said it. This fellow-professor urged the class, “Now be sure to journal your prayer-experiences”.  Journal one’s “prayer-experiences”?  That guaranteed they wouldn’t be praying at all.

Now you understand why I’m upset at the expression “worship-experience”. A Saturday morning or Wednesday evening church event that begins with a service of worship is evaluated at the conclusion of the event.  Everyone filling in the evaluation-sheet is asked to comment on “the worship-experience”. But as soon as we speak of “worship-experience” we plainly have in mind our own experience.  At this point worship has been corrupted into something which is supposed to fuel our experience. But it’s nothing less than a corruption!  Worship is not a technique or tool for elevating us; worship is the adoration of God, even as the essence of adoration is thanksgiving.

Not fewer than six times a day do I tell my wife that I love her.  I don’t tell her repeatedly that I love her because I enjoy the experience of telling her, because telling her makes me feel good.  Neither do I tell her because she is neurotically insecure and if I don’t tell her she will unravel or even leave me.  I tell her I love her because I cannot thank her enough.  She has loved me so lavishly that the love she spills over me splashes back upon her in the form of gratitude.  It is love so deep that it uncovers the inconsistencies and contradictions in me without shaming me or annihilating me; love so undeflectable that not even my residual sin has induced her to stop loving me.

Nonetheless my dear wife would be the first to admit that she is a spiritually stunted, sin-riddled creature whose sinnership warps her, and therefore warps her love for me.  Then let us say no more about her but instead contemplate GOD: his love for all of us is inexhaustibly deep and eternally undeflectable.  Little wonder, then, we are commanded to enter his gates with thanksgiving and his courts with praise!  Because you and I are deformed creatures of dull wit and calcified heart the psalmist knows he has to repeat himself if we are to get the message. Therefore he tells us immediately that God is not only good but also faithful; i.e., God is constant with respect to his love.

To grasp this — because first grasped by this — is to be overwhelmed with a gratitude which expresses itself in adoration.  Thanksgiving is the essence of worship.

 

(ii)         In the second instance thanksgiving renders us holy — and therefore profoundly happy and healthy — in that thanksgiving ensures contentment. The uncontented are those who are not grateful just because they are covetous. Covetousness and contentedness are mutually exclusive.  To covet is to forfeit contentment; on the other hand, to be contented is to dispel coveting. Martin Luther was correct when he said that to keep the first commandment is to keep them all, while to violate the tenth commandment is to violate them all. The first commandment is that we recognize no other deity than the Holy One of Israel; the tenth, that we covet nothing at all.         Honour the first, and we honour them all; violate the last, and we violate them all.

It’s easy to understand. If we violate the tenth; that is, if we covet, we covet whatever our neighbour has, including his good reputation, and soon we are bearing false witness against him. At this point the ninth commandment is violated.  If we covet, we covet our neighbour’s goods, and soon we are stealing from him. Now the eighth is violated. If we covet, we covet our neighbour’s spouse, and soon we are committing adultery. Now the seventh is violated. As covetousness comes to rage in us we get to the point where we resent everything about our neighbour, and soon we feel murderous toward him.  Now the sixth is violated.

Then are we to will ourselves not to covet? But coveting comes naturally to fallen people, people whose orientation is sin. Given this orientation, fierce determination not to covet will only produce grim frustration and scarcely suppressed fury. Plainly we need a new orientation. Our new orientation must be gratitude to God for the gifts he continues to give us — regardless of what someone else appears to have!  Thankfulness ensures contentment.         To give thanks in all circumstances is profoundly to be contented in all circumstances; not to be pleased with all circumstances, not to be complacent in all circumstances, not to be stupidly indifferent to all circumstances, but profoundly to know that there is no area or development in life where the gift-dimension is absent, and therefore there is no day on which the giver himself is not be thanked and our hearts to be rendered content.

Contentment crushes covetousness. Contentment is born of gratitude. Thanksgiving ensures contentment.

 

(iii)         In the third instance thanksgiving attests our recognition of God’s provision in the past and fires our courage for the future.  The apostle Paul had wanted to go to Rome for three years. Rome was the capital city of the empire, and he wanted to declare his gospel in the seat of the imperial power. Rome was also the gateway to western Europe, and Paul’s missionary vocation impelled him to push on past Rome into Spain where he could announce the news of Jesus Christ to those who had never heard the name.

Three years had elapsed since he had written the Christians in Rome , informing them of his plans. No doubt he had often wondered, in those three years, if he were ever going to get to Rome . No doubt he had wondered too what sort of reception he would find among the Christians in Rome . After all, many Christians were suspicious of Paul, to say the least.  Since his reputation as a fierce Christian-basher was widespread, Christians tended to dismiss their suspicion only upon meeting him face-to-face and spending time with him.  The Roman Christians had never met him.         To what extent would they suspect him?  How long would it take for them to trust him?  Would they ever “warm up” to him?  His courage sagged.

And then there were the sights which greeted Paul as he approached Rome . The huge Roman fleet anchored at Misenum; the holiday beaches at Baiae where “swingers” splashed around mindlessly; the vast storehouses and granaries and merchant ships at Puteoli. What was he, a diminutive Jewish tentmaker, supposed to do in the face of all this? His courage sagged again.

Then he saw them. A delegation of Christians from Rome ! They couldn’t wait for him to get to the city, and so had walked miles to meet him.  Some had walked as far as the town of Three Taverns, thirty-three miles from Rome ; others had walked to the Forum of Appius, forty-three miles!  And what a greeting it was! In his write-up of the incident Luke tells us that there was a “meeting”. Meeting?  The English word is far too weak.  The Greek word APANTESIS is the word used when dignitaries go out to greet a king or a general or a victorious hero.  The Christians from Rome who had tramped forty-three miles (and would have to walk forty-three miles back) were investing Paul with immense honour and esteem and appreciation.

In that instant the apostle’s misgivings disappeared.  Provision had been made for him.  He wasn’t suspect; he wasn’t met with ice-cold frigidity; he didn’t have to prove himself; he wasn’t going to be kept to the fringes of the Christian fellowship in Rome on account of his past persecutions. Luke tells us that when Paul saw the delegation of Roman Christians he “gave thanks and took courage”.  He gave thanks for provision made in the past, and took courage because he knew that provision would be made for the future.

 

Today is Thanksgiving Sunday. We give thanks because we are impelled to thank God for his unending goodness to us. As we do give thanks we are lifted out of ourselves, lifted above ourselves, and find that whining and complaining and bellyaching are fleeing.

What’s more, our thankfulness will ever be the essence of our worship; it will ever ensure our contentment, dispelling covetousness; and it will ever signify our recognition of God’s mercies in the past even as it lends us courage for the future.

Then let us exclaim with the psalmist,

“O give thanks to the Lord, for he is good;

for his steadfast love endures forever.”

                                      

                                                                                                         Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        October 2005

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

                                              OF GRATITUDE AND GODLINESS

 

1 Thessalonians 5:16-18**

Psalm 100:6

Ephesians 5:4

Acts 28:15

Psalm 106:1

To grasp this — because first grasped by this — is to be overwhelmed with a gratitude which expresses itself in adoration.         Thanksgiving is the essence of worship.

 

(ii)         In the second instance thanksgiving renders us holy — and therefore profoundly happy and healthy — in that thanksgiving ensures contentment. The uncontented are those who are not grateful just because they are covetous. Covetousness and contentedness are mutually exclusive.         To covet is to forfeit contentment; on the other hand, to be contented is to dispel coveting. Martin Luther was correct when he said that to keep the first commandment is to keep them all, while to violate the tenth commandment is to violate them all. The first commandment is that we recognize no other deity than the Holy One of Israel; the tenth, that we covet nothing at all.         Honour the first, and we honour them all; violate the last, and we violate them all.

It’s easy to understand. If we violate the tenth; that is, if we covet, we covet whatever our neighbour has, including his good reputation, and soon we are bearing false witness against him. At this point the ninth commandment is violated.         If we covet, we covet our neighbour’s goods, and soon we are stealing from him. Now the eighth is violated. If we covet, we covet our neighbour’s spouse, and soon we are committing adultery. Now the seventh is violated. As covetousness comes to rage in us we get to the point where we resent everything about our neighbour, and soon we feel murderous toward him.         Now the sixth is violated.

Then are we to will ourselves not to covet? But coveting comes naturally to fallen people, people whose orientation is sin. Given this orientation, fierce determination not to covet will only produce grim frustration and scarcely suppressed fury. Plainly we need a new orientation. Our new orientation must be gratitude to God for the gifts he continues to give us — regardless of what someone else appears to have!         Thankfulness ensures contentment.         To give thanks in all circumstances is profoundly to be contented in all circumstances; not to be pleased with all circumstances, not to be complacent in all circumstances, not to be stupidly indifferent to all circumstances, but profoundly to know that there is no area or development in life where the gift-dimension is absent, and therefore there is no day on which the giver himself is not be thanked and our hearts to be rendered content.

Contentment crushes covetousness.         Contentment is born of gratitude.         Thanksgiving ensures contentment.

 

(iii)         In the third instance thanksgiving attests our recognition of God’s provision in the past and fires our courage for the future.         The apostle Paul had wanted to go to Rome for three years. Rome was the capital city of the empire, and he wanted to declare his gospel in the seat of the imperial power. Rome was also the gateway to western Europe, and Paul’s missionary vocation impelled him to push on past Rome into Spain where he could announce the news of Jesus Christ to those who had never heard the name.

Three years had elapsed since he had written the Christians in Rome , informing them of his plans. No doubt he had often wondered, in those three years, if he were ever going to get to Rome . No doubt he had wondered too what sort of reception he would find among the Christians in Rome . After all, many Christians were suspicious of Paul, to say the least.         Since his reputation as a fierce Christian-basher was widespread, Christians tended to dismiss their suspicion only upon meeting him face-to-face and spending time with him.         The Roman Christians had never met him.         To what extent would they suspect him?         How long would it take for them to trust him?         Would they ever “warm up” to him?         His courage sagged.

And then there were the sights which greeted Paul as he approached Rome . The huge Roman fleet anchored at Misenum; the holiday beaches at Baiae where “swingers” splashed around mindlessly; the vast storehouses and granaries and merchant ships at Puteoli. What was he, a diminutive Jewish tentmaker, supposed to do in the face of all this? His courage sagged again.

Then he saw them. A delegation of Christians from Rome ! They couldn’t wait for him to get to the city, and so had walked miles to meet him.         Some had walked as far as the town of Three Taverns, thirty-three miles from Rome ; others had walked to the Forum of Appius, forty-three miles!         And what a greeting it was! In his write-up of the incident Luke tells us that there was a “meeting”. Meeting?         The English word is far too weak.         The Greek word APANTESIS is the word used when dignitaries go out to greet a king or a general or a victorious hero.         The Christians from Rome who had tramped forty-three miles (and would have to walk forty-three miles back) were investing Paul with immense honour and esteem and appreciation.

In that instant the apostle’s misgivings disappeared.         Provision had been made for him.         He wasn’t suspect; he wasn’t met with ice-cold frigidity; he didn’t have to prove himself; he wasn’t going to be kept to the fringes of the Christian fellowship in Rome on account of his past persecutions. Luke tells us that when Paul saw the delegation of Roman Christians he “gave thanks and took courage”.         He gave thanks for provision made in the past, and took courage because he knew that provision would be made for the future.

 

Today is Thanksgiving Sunday. We give thanks because we are impelled to thank God for his unending goodness to us. As we do give thanks we are lifted out of ourselves, lifted above ourselves, and find that whining and complaining and bellyaching are fleeing.

What’s more, our thankfulness will ever be the essence of our worship; it will ever ensure our contentment, dispelling covetousness; and it will ever signify our recognition of God’s mercies in the past even as it lends us courage for the future.

Then let us exclaim with the psalmist,

“O give thanks to the Lord, for he is good;

for his steadfast love endures forever.”

 

                                                                                               Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        October 2005

 

A Christian Understanding of Work

2nd Thessalonians 3:6-15        Proverbs 6: 6-11        John 9:1-5

 

Several decades ago we began hearing of the “Protestant Work Ethic.”   Some people thought they had come upon the notion among early-day Protestants that material prosperity was a sign, even the sign, of God’s favour. Christians were to work hard and prosper in order to secure God’s favour, or to give evidence that they had already secured it.         In addition the so-called Protestant Work Ethic was supposed to have boosted the modern addiction known as “workaholism.”  Workaholics don’t merely work hard; they work compulsively.  (Plainly a psychiatric judgement has been rendered here, since compulsiveness is a manifestation of neuroticism.)  Workaholics are obsessed with work; they work fifteen hours per day, day-in and day-out, sacrificing spouse, children and health.  If they work any less they feel guilty and unworthy. Their holidays are the most stressful time of the year for them, which holidays they customarily abbreviate in order to flee back to work.  They need work the way a “junkie” needs cocaine.  (I want to say in passing that the so-called Protestant Work Ethic, the notion that work justifies us before God can’t be found anywhere in the thought of the Protestant Reformers.)

Some people maintain that the bad publicity surrounding the “P.W.E.” has precipitated a pendulum swing all the way over into the opposite extreme: people are reacting to work-addiction by escaping into non-work-addiction. Work is now done less well, less responsibly, less conscientiously.  Work now appears often to be regarded like diphtheria: to be avoided if at all possible. The ultimate paradox and perversity, of course, is the person who works ever so hard at avoiding work.

Where do we stand as Christians?

 

I: — In the first place we must acknowledge that work is a divine ordinance.  According to scripture God ordains that we work, men and women.  (Homemaking is work; in fact it’s hugely important work, and remains work whether done by housewives or househusbands.)  Work is as much a part of the God-instituted order as is the earth’s revolving around the sun.  God commands us to work. His command is a blessing. Work is therefore good, and good for us in that it enhances our humanness.  God has made us working creatures.

Yet not everyone has thought this to be the case.  The ancient Greeks regarded work as demeaning, beneath highborn men and women. Aristotle insisted that no one be allowed citizenship unless he had forsaken trades work for at least ten years.  Philosophers like Aristotle should have to do no more than reflect. In the Middle Ages in Europe work was considered beneath an aristocrat.  Jesus, on the other hand, was a labourer.  Paul was a tentmaker. And since King Saul, royal ruler of all Israel , was found ploughing behind oxen, it’s plain that the Greek and Hebrew minds are polar opposites with respect to work.  The Hebrew mind insists that work is good; God, after all, works himself, and has constituted us working creatures whose humanness is threatened by non-work. Without work we lack something essential to human wholeness.

It’s for this reason that unemployment is so very serious.  The worst consequence of unemployment isn’t poverty (dreadful as poverty is); rather it’s loss of self-esteem.  As self-esteem evaporates, self-deprecation sets in.         Demoralization follows. Soon the unemployed feel themselves dehumanized, even disgraced.  (I noted years ago that when church members lose their job they often cease attending worship, and reconnect with church life only when they are employed once more.) Not to work, not to be able to work, not be allowed to work is to be on the road to inner fragmentation.

Admittedly, however, there are some people who don’t want to work. Work is too much bother. They’d rather be kept. They won’t work as long as they can sponge off their parents, off their children, off their disability or employment insurance, off government “goodies.”  (Let me make a parenthetical comment here.  In my experience the poor are rarely those who sponge off the social welfare system. The poor — who are as intelligent as anyone else — lack the social sophistication and the social contacts need to exploit the social welfare system. The poor customarily lack access to the levers that have to be “pulled” in order to make the social welfare coffers ring; lacking such access, they lack the opportunity to exploit. Those who are adept at finessing the system, I have found, are those who have the “tools” needed to pry money loose where they know it is kept.  The middle class, I have discovered, is more adept at exploiting social provision than the poor.)

The apostle Paul came upon some people in Thessalonica who had decided not to work. “We hear that some of you are living in idleness,” he remarked, “mere busybodies, not doing any work.” His approach to them was blunt: “If you don’t want to work, don’t expect to eat.” God ordains work. It’s good to work.

 

II: — But is work good without qualification?  Is work always and everywhere good?  We frequently hear work spoken of as a curse.  People who speak like this have seized half a truth: work itself isn’t a curse, but in a fallen world (according to Genesis 3) work lies under a curse.

When we speak of a fallen world we mean a world that rebels against God; a world that defies him, disdains his way and word and truth; a world that flaunts its disobedience of him.  Such a world can’t fail to be characterized by greed and deceit, hostility and strife. In such a world work becomes an occasion of frustration, and the workplace a battleground. God intends work to be the sphere wherein humankind exercises its stewardship of the creation and cooperates under him for humankind’s well-being.  In a fallen world, however, God’s purpose is contradicted, with the result that work becomes the scene of self-seeking and quarrelling, exploitation and rancour. In a fallen world the blessing of work is riddled with the curse of frustration and hostility.

We moderns have short memories.  We tend to forget that only 150 years ago children worked fourteen hours per day in factories and mines under conditions so very dangerous and damaging as almost to defy description.         Only 150 years ago? That long ago in Britain and continental Europe , but today in so many countries of the world children are granted no relief.

My grandfather began working for a major automaker almost from the beginning of car manufacturing — in other words, in the days before the autoworkers’ union. A car engine, weighing several hundred pounds, travelling on an overhead conveyor, would fall from time to time and crush a worker on the assembly line underneath it. When workmates bent over the bleeding pulp ( i.e., what was left of the man) a company official would hasten to the scene and snarl, “Get that thing (the mangled worker) off the line and get back to work.”  My grandfather used to tell me of loading freshly painted car axles onto railway boxcars throughout the morning. By noon he had wet paint up to his elbows. At lunchtime he wasn’t allowed to wash his hands: there was no provision for washing. A company official would walk throughout the factory, and then point out to the foreman a worker whom the foreman was to suspend without pay for three weeks. The worker had done nothing wrong. The company policy, however, was to promote a “reign of terror” designed to keep workers cowering before sheer arbitrariness.  (Needless to say, the suspended worker had a family to support.)  When workers attempted to organize in order to protect themselves, company officials had Walter Reuther and his brother (the first leaders of the autoworkers’ union) beaten so badly they were both hospitalized for six months.

“That’s old stuff,” someone objects; “we live in a different era.” It isn’t so different that the workplace has ceased to be a scene of frustration and hostility. Ralph Nader, the American lawyer and advocate who represents consumers (he was also a presidential candidate in the last USA election), exposed dangerous defects in consumer goods only to have private detectives “tail” him night and day hoping to catch him in “compromise”; i.e., a situation with a woman which could then be used to ruin him and destroy his credibility. This operation continued for months, companies always denying it.  It was only in the light of public exposure and a threatened lawsuit that Nader’s harassment ceased.

But of course extreme is always matched to extreme.  If employers behave indefensibly, so do employees.         We read of situations in Britain where for the slightest matter involving an employee, British workers will shut down an industrial operation completely.  One of my relatives, a white-collar union steward in a Canadian business office, found employees approaching her frequently inasmuch as these employees resented being disciplined for habitual tardiness.  They couldn’t seem to understand why the company was opposed to chronic lateness. (My relative, by the way, maintained that any adult who couldn’t get to work on time didn’t deserve a job.  Shortly she was relieved of her steward’s position.)  Few things are more frustrating, not to say costly, than hiring people to do a job only to find that their “protection” allows them to do as little as possible, as slowly as possibly, and as shabbily as possible.

Obviously it’s silly to suggest that employers as a class are demons while employees as a class are angels.  In a fallen world employer and employee alike are going to be exploiters, given the opportunity. Both will tend to push their exploitation all the way to criminality.  That’s why we find corruption, bribery and beatings within worker organizations supposedly pledged to the well-being of the worker.

 

III: — Where does all this find us as Christians?  We know that God ordains work to be a human good, an essential ingredient in our humanness, even as we are aware of hostility and conflict in the workplace. Then what expression does our witness assume?

i] The first aspect of our Christian witness is both plain and simple: we are to do as good a job as we can. Integrity in the workplace is bedrock. A day’s work is to be rendered for a day’s pay, or else our “witness” is no witness at all and we are merely part of the problem. Paul tells Timothy, a much younger man, that work done should be work of which a worker need never be ashamed. This kind of work, the apostle continues, “adorns the doctrine of God our Saviour.” It’s a most unusual notion, isn’t it: what we do conscientiously, consistently, competently in the workplace “adorns the doctrine of God our Saviour.” The quality of our work lends attractiveness and credibility to the truth of God by which we are known.  Integrity in the workplace is bedrock.

Are you aware that the chartered banks write off millions of dollars every year? Bank employees pilfer it. (Please note that the banks lose vastly more money to employee theft than they lose to “hold ups.”) The manager of a department store in suburban Toronto tells me that every year $600,000 in cash and merchandise disappears from the store. Little of it is shoplifted by customers; nearly all of it finds its way into the pockets of employees. A foreman working on the Trans Canada Pipeline tells me that at the beginning of the year he purchases twelve dozen pipe wrenches, and by year’s end his crew has stolen all 144 of them.

We mustn’t think that integrity pertains only to money and goods. Integrity pertains to time and attitude and diligence as well.  Today employers wince when they think of the outlook of so many who make up the work pool. They wince when they think of the carelessness, slovenliness and indifference that pretends to be doing a job. The Christian’s work is to be conscientious, consistent, competent — and therein “adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour.”

ii]         There is yet another Christian responsibility: we must try to understand the situation of those whose work is especially stress-riddled, or whose work is especially unfulfilling, boring, even mind-bending. Some of us work at jobs we find stimulating and rewarding.  We are very fortunate; we are also very few.  Most people work at jobs that don’t use anywhere near their resources and abilities. For this reason they crave more holidays and earlier retirement.         We must endeavour to understand the plea of these people when they speak of the dehumanization and danger peculiar to their job.

Red Storey, an outstanding hockey referee of yesteryear, says he refereed when every NHL game was “survival night.”  Recently I have found more and more schoolteachers, for instance, describing their situation in terms of survival.  The public has become largely impatient with teachers, perhaps with some justification. At the same time, test after test has indicated that inner-city elementary schoolteaching is the most stressful job in North America . In addition, the public doesn’t know, among other things, that boards of education have asked newspapers not to write up incidences of classroom assault on teachers for one reason: it was found that whenever classroom assaults on teachers were printed in the news media, such assaults increased.

Think of the people who work at jobs that are mind numbing.  When I was a university student I had a summer job I shall never forget. I sat at a table where I picked up one sheet from each of three piles (i.e., I was collating them), pushed the packet under an electric stapler (“kerchunk”), and set the stapled item aside. One day I stapled 10,000 units. I didn’t count them. By the end of the day I was in no condition to count.  I happened to have used an entire box of staples, and there were 10,000 staples per box. My mother tells me that when I arrived home after work, anyone who so much as looked at me risked annihilation.  Some people are consigned to jobs like this throughout their entire working life, with individual and domestic and social consequences that are not to be dismissed.

I readily admit that I know little of industrial relations; I know little of the research done concerning the social and psychological and domestic effects of different kinds of work.  But if the church is ever going to attract someone besides the upwardly socially mobile, then we shall have to learn to listen to people whose work experience is very different from that of the professional types who tend to assume that everyone’s on-the-job rewards parallel theirs.

iii]         A third responsibility is that our congregation must reflect the gospel truth that work is what people do; work is not who people are.  We must never be seduced into the mentality that sees people as more valuable or less valuable just because the job they do is paid more money or less. Paul insists that in Christ Jesus there is neither Jew nor Gentile, neither male nor female, neither slave nor free.  For “neither slave nor free” read “neither minimum wage-earner nor company executive.”  In his Corinthian correspondence (2nd Cor. 5:16 ) he states that Christians are to “regard no one from a human point of view.” The “human point of view” is the attitude that ignores someone who earns $20,000 per year but flatters someone who receives $200,000 (the sort of person we are extraordinarily pleased to see affiliate with our congregation.)  This attitude has no place in the Christian fellowship.

Several years ago I attended a meeting of Alcoholics Anonymous where a newcomer, a university professor, newly rendered sober through the AA movement, needed a sponsor. A sponsor is an AA friend of greater maturity and wisdom who can steer a newcomer around the pitfalls that might trip up his newfound sobriety.  The sponsor assigned to this professor happened to be a truck driver. And the professor wasn’t ashamed to admit that the truck driver possessed a maturity, wisdom, discernment and experience in this area of life that he lacked. Surely the Christian fellowship can’t be found wanting here, when to us is entrusted the truth, “In Christ there is neither slave nor free.”

 

Perhaps you are thinking that the three points I have made concerning our Christian responsibility don’t go very far in overturning the turbulence in the work world. Still, they give us a starting point for understanding God’s mandate concerning work and the world in which we have to work.  In any case, as our seventeenth Century Quaker foreparents liked to say, it’s always better to light a candle than to curse the darkness.

                                                                                       

                                                                                           Victor Shepherd                       

September 2006

You asked for a sermon on Psychopaths

1 Timothy 1:3-5


Are They Responsible Or Have They Consciously Chosen Evil?

[1] When the fifteen year-old boy rode his bicycle across a corner of the man’s lawn, the man pulled the youngster off the bicycle and broke his leg. When a golfer disagreed with the man over a golf-score, the man dropped his club on the spot and punched his fellow-golfer in the face.

But the man wasn’t always this aggressive. He knew when a frontal assault would get him what he wanted and when a frontal assault wouldn’t. When a frontal assault wouldn’t he became charming. He could charm anyone into anything at all. Not surprisingly, he charmed a few emotionally needy, vulnerable women into doing what would have been better left undone. His charm, of course, was only one aspect of his cunning manipulation. One instrument of his manipulation was lying; bald-faced lying. Another instrument was contrived weeping; tears could be turned on and off, tap-like. In fact, when he was finally caught and publicly exposed he wept buckets and thumbed his bible and pleaded to be given a second chance to preach the gospel.

I was secretary of the denominational committee formed to assess the man’s fitness for ministry. I came to a quick conclusion: psychopath. Could anyone doubt that the man was an out-and-out psychopath?

Yes. Several church-folk on the committee thought he should be reinstated. They told me I was harsh. “After all”, they told me, “no one is beyond God’s grace. Furthermore, since you are always talking about mercy, why don’t you show him some mercy?” Carefully I replied, “I have never suggested that he’s beyond God’s grace; I have never said that he’s a greater sinner than the rest of us; I have never said he can’t be a beneficiary of God’s mercy. But I am going to insist that the man is a psychopath. He’s dangerous; he’s exploitative; he’s conscienceless. And he ought never again to be entrusted with a congregation.”

Since my opinion was so manifestly amateurish, a psychiatric consultation was arranged. The psychiatrist wrote a two-page letter that wandered here and there, and then in the last two lines said it all: “This man cannot be trusted; this man ought never to be readmitted to the ministry.” I thought that everyone would get the point now. Not so. One person exclaimed, “If only he would repent we could find another congregation for him!”

[2] What is psychopathy? Psychopathy is one instance of what psychiatrists call personality disorders. People with a personality disorder have a huge “kink” at the core of their personality. In this case (psychopathy) the personality disorder is blatantly anti-social.

Psychopaths display many characteristics. They are impulsive; i.e., they have diminished impulse-control. They are poor at delaying gratification; i.e., whatever they desire they insist on having immediately. They crave greater and greater stimulation; i.e., it takes a huge amount of stimulation to get them minimally excited. (Think of Paul Bernardo. He abducted a woman from a church parking-lot in broad daylight, and then violated her unspeakably, all in the interests of increasing his excitement.) Psychopaths lack empathy with other people; someone else’s suffering leaves them entire unaffected. They have no concern at all for the wellbeing or the happiness of others. They are superficially charming. They are manipulative. They are conscienceless. They have no feelings of guilt, and no feelings of remorse.

And they are dangerous. The worst psychopaths are incarcerated in Penetanguishene in super-maximum security wards. They are incurable.

How did they get this way? Are they helpless victims of an evil that overtook them, or are they self-victimized through their own sin?

It would be easy if we could find evidence to suggest that they are helpless victims of brain-disease. But there is no evidence to suggest this. To be sure, there are physical correlates (not causes, correlates) found in psychopaths. For instance, they exhibit diminished electro-dermal reactions. (In other words, where our involuntary responses would find us failing lie-detector tests, they sail through such tests as innocent-seeming as new-born babes.) They exhibit diminished autonomic nerve-reactions. That is, where you or I will blush when accused or find our heart beating more quickly or grow pale or gasp for breath, they exhibit none of these involuntary traits.

Then are there any environmental factors common to psychopathy? One of the best predictors of adult psychopathy is having a father who is himself psychopathic, alcoholic or anti-social. As parents (anxious parents) you and I react swiftly and energetically to situations where we think our developing children (adolescents) might be heading down the wrong road. If our thirteen year-old comes home at 2:00 a.m.; or comes home intoxicated; or comes home with a twenty-year old woman draped around his neck; in any of these situations we “go into orbit.” The psychopath, however, characteristically comes from a home where his parents didn’t react at all. His parents were blase about everything connected with the youngster. He said he was going to quit school? How important is school, anyway? He brought home a thousand-dollar stereo when only last week he complained of having no money? Where he got the money is his business, isn’t it? He impregnated a fourteen year-old girl? Boys will be boys.

It’s plain that in such an environment there is nothing to encourage moral discrimination, moral formation. Then it should not surprise that nothing becomes formed. “But is there not still a residual, inalienable moral `sense’ and therefore an inalienable moral responsibility in every individual?” To ask this questions is simply to ask, “Is the psychopath a victim of an evil that overtook him, or is he self-victimized through his own persistent sin?” I’m not going to answer that question for you.

[3] Instead I’m going to tell you what my friend Bob Guiliano mentioned to me one day. Before Bob came to minister at Erindale United Church (1982–85) he was a prison-chaplain for ten years. He told me that when he began his work in the jails he found 10% of the convicts with serious personality disorders, and about 40% with mild-to-moderate personality disorders. When he left prison-work (ten years later) he found 30% of the convicts with serious personality disorders, and 70% with mild-to-moderate. He felt this shift indicated that our society as a whole was losing its moral sense; our society was sliding into consciencelessness. He felt that the slide reflected a shift in our society: no longer concerned with what is true and what is right, children from infancy absorbed one thing — “How does one survive?”

I should like to discuss this matter with schoolteachers and police officers and probation workers. When Maureen and I were newly married and living in Toronto, Maureen came home one afternoon from her teaching-job and noticed that the offering from her Explorer meeting the night before was missing. Then she noticed a nine year old girl’s grade four speller on the kitchen table. The girl’s name and phone number were on the speller. Maureen phoned the girl’s mother and told her two things: (i) “Your daughter’s speller was left on my kitchen table”, (ii) “You will find, I think, that your daughter has stolen church money.” Whereupon the girl’s mother exclaimed, “Can you imagine my daughter being so stupid as to leave her speller behind?” There was a mother (not a father this time) who did not respond appropriately. Would anyone be surprised if the daughter grew up with inappropriate responses (non-responses) that could only be labelled “anti-social” or “psychopathic”?

[4] Let’s examine more closely the matter of conscience and the formation of conscience. The first thing we note is startling: there is no word for conscience in the Hebrew bible. There is no one Hebrew word that translates the English word “conscience”.

Because where we 20th century westerners speak of conscience as the “moral governor” of human beings (a moral governor independent of God), the ancient Hebrew people knew only God’s immediate voice, God’s immediate address; they knew only the living voice of the living God. This “word”, the writer of Deuteronomy hears God say, “this word is very near you. It is in your mouth and in your heart, so that you can do it.” (Deut. 30:14) Our Hebrew foreparents didn’t understand human beings to be equipped with an independent moral governor; they understood us to be within hearing of the living God himself. His word is “living and active, sharper than any two-edged sword.” (Hebrews 4:12)

Now while there is no Hebrew word for conscience, the phenomenon of conscience (a bad conscience, a troubled conscience) is found everywhere. When Joseph’s brothers finally grasp the enormity of the cruelty they visited upon Joseph they cry out, “Therefore is this distress come upon us!” (Gen. 4:21) When David finally grasps the enormity of his sin against Bathsheba (adultery) and Uriah (murder) he cries out, “Wash me thoroughly from my iniquity, and cleanse me from my sin….Create in me a clean heart, and put a new and right spirit within me.” (Psalm 51:1-4)

Centuries later the word “conscience” entered the Christian vocabulary, no doubt because by this time Christians were speaking Greek and the Greek language had a word for conscience: suneidesis. Even so, Greek-speaking Christians didn’t equate conscience with the voice of God. They didn’t pretend, “Whenever conscience speaks it’s God speaking”; neither did they pretend, “Whenever God speaks conscience is aroused.” Conscience cannot simply be equated with the voice of God. The apostle Paul knew that his conscience could be unaroused and he himself still be doing what is wrong. For this reason he wrote, “My conscience is clear. But that doesn’t make me innocent. It is the Lord who judges me.” (1 Cor. 4:4 NIV) The fact that Paul’s conscience is clear doesn’t make him innocent. At the same time, if his conscience were troubled he wouldn’t necessarily be guilty. Neurotic people have a troubled conscience (i.e., they feel guilty) when they are not guilty at all. On the other hand, insensitive peopled don’t have a troubled conscience when they are guilty. Then how do we come to have a right conscience? How do we come to have a conscience that is neither neurotic nor insensitive? How do we come to have a conscience that reflects the voice of God? We must acquire what Paul calls “the mind of Christ”. (1 Cor. 2:16) Acquiring “the mind of Christ” is everything with respect to the matter we are probing today.

The mind of Christ has to penetrate us, seep into us, saturate us, root itself in us and bear fruit within us until we think with the mind of Christ. Only then is our conscience formed rightly. Only at this point is our conscience neither neurotically sensitive nor frigidly insensitive.

The mind of Christ is not acquired overnight. It is acquired gradually, through constant and consistent immersion in the written gospels. I stress the written gospels in that it is here that we learn the specific details of discipleship; it is here that we learn what situations may befall us, how we are to react immediately, how we are to respond subsequently, what we are supposed to do and think and feel.

You must have noticed that most Christian preaching (outside of S.U.C.!) arises from the epistles. The reason is simple. The epistles contain brief, pithy (pithy but abstract) assertions that readily supply the outline of a sermon. “Being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ.” (Rom. 5:1) The structure of the text readily supplies the structure of the sermon — abstract ‘though the sermon is likely to be. “God was in Christ, reconciling the world to himself.” (2 Cor. 5:19) The statement is true, glorious even. But it won’t tell you how a reconciled person or a justified person is to react, respond, do, think, feel. To learn this we have to go to the written gospels where we see the mind of Christ operating in the midst of all life’s subtlety and turbulence.

Think, for instance, about evil. Christians are urged to resist evil. Of course we are! After all, the purpose of Christ’s coming, according to John, is to destroy the works of the evil one. Then we resist evil we must and we shall. Then why, Matthew 5, does Jesus say, “Don’t resist one who is evil”? The context of “Don’t resist” is a prohibition against an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. It’s possible for Christians to resist evil only to find that our opposition to evil has subtly become a vendetta against an individual; our right resistance to evil has become an unrighteous occasion of hatred heaped on the evildoer; our tenacity in resisting evil has become an excuse for revenge. If this happens, then our right and proper resistance to evil has become the occasion of sin. Furthermore, to become preoccupied with resisting evil is to lose one’s proper preoccupation with the kingdom of God. To become preoccupied with evil is to end up according greater power and persistence to the evil one than to Jesus Christ himself. Simply to grasp all the dynamics concerning this one matter; simply to take them all to heart is to acquire something of the mind of Christ.

Discipleship requires renunciation; membership in the kingdom of God requires self-renunciation. Yet even as our Lord insists on our self-renunciation he insists as well that we must never advertise it, let alone boast of it. (Matt. 6:16-18) We must never create the image, “Are you aware of what I have given up for the kingdom? Do you know what sacrifice I have made?” Jesus says, “When you are making that kingdom-renunciation which is required of all disciples, do it cheerfully. Don’t flaunt it. Don’t look dismal doing it. Put on your make-up (yes, our Lord said it: “Anoint your head”); put on your most attractive outfit. Look as if you haven’t made any renunciation at all. Anything else means you are trying to exploit your so-called sacrifice in the interests of religious superiority, and to do that is to render yourself a spiritual phoney.”

We 20th century westerners are careless about speech. We assume that words are merely empty sounds. But Jesus, with a Hebrew mindset, knows that a word is an event; an event which, once rendered operative, can never be undone. Where we modern types use words very carelessly, he insists, “On the day of judgement men and women will render account for every careless word they utter, for by your words you will be justified, and by your words you will be condemned.” (Matt. 12:36-37)

And then there are the gospel-incidents that are just that: incidents rather than teachings. Think about Jesus and the meals he eats, the homes he enters, the people he eats with. Whom do we have in our homes? Who eats with us? With whom do we want to eat? And what does it all mean?

It is only as we immerse ourselves in the written gospels that we learn the mind of Christ and acquire the mind of Christ. And it is only as we acquire the mind of Christ that conscience is formed aright.

[5] Unquestionably Christians are to have what Paul calls a “good conscience”. (1 Tim. 1:5-6) But a “good” conscience isn’t merely an untroubled conscience, a conscience that lets us sleep. A good conscience is something more; a good conscience is one that moves us not out of fear but out of love. A good conscience moves us to act out of the love Christ has for us and the love we have for him and the love we have for one another. You must have noticed that virtually all secular discussions of conscience, virtually all textbooks in Psychology 101, discuss conscience in terms of fear. When Paul speaks of a good conscience he has more in mind than the absence of self-condemnation; a good conscience is one that recognizes and responds to love’s obligation. Paul writes to Timothy and speaks of “…love that issues from a pure heart and a good conscience and sincere faith.” Note how all the factors are related: love that issues from a pure heart and a good conscience and sincere faith. In his second letter to the congregation in Corinth Paul exclaims, “Christ’s love compels us”. (2 Cor. 5:14 NIV) It isn’t fear that compels us; it’s Christ’s love — which love evokes our love for him and our love for one another.

In other words, Jesus Christ is the conscience of Christians; he governs us from within as we come to recognize love’s obligation.

[6] Then what about the formation of conscience? As our conscience comes to be formed by the mind of Christ our conscience should never be silenced or ignored. Neither should we fall silent publicly when those who aren’t Christians themselves violate a Christian conscience. Greater diligence in our inner lives and outer lives alike will do much to stall the creeping psychopathy of our society.

                                                                       Victor Shepherd

February 1996

 

The Body Matters

  1st Timothy 4:1-5       Genesis 1:26-31         Luke 7:31-35      

 

I: — “All matter is evil”, said the Gnostics, a sect that disagreed with biblical conviction in the early days of the church. “Since all matter is evil”, they continued, “and since the body is material, the body has to be evil as well.” The Gnostics (“Gnostic” is the Greek word for “knower”) were those who thought they “knew better”, knew better than others, knew better than most. The Gnostics thought they had special knowledge, privileged knowledge, secret knowledge. One aspect of their secret knowledge was just this: all matter is evil; the body is matter; therefore the body is evil.

The Gnostics infiltrated the church in the church’s earliest days. They caused much trouble. They contradicted the Hebrew root, the Jewish root of the Christian faith. They foisted neurotic guilt on Christians concerning the body and everything pertaining to the body. They left people with tormented consciences concerning bodily necessities, such as food and drink. They left people with tormented consciences concerning bodily pleasures, all bodily pleasures, sex included. The Gnostics were a blight on the church. They had to be dealt with.

Two New Testament documents were written in order to overturn the Gnostic heresy. One such document is Paul’s letter to the congregation in Ephesus ; the other document is John’s first letter to the church at large. In addition to these two epistles, there are references to the Gnostic heresy throughout the New Testament. In his first letter to Timothy, for instance, Paul warns the young man against those who give “…heed to deceitful spirits and doctrines of demons, through the pretensions of liars whose consciences are seared, who forbid marriage and enjoin abstinence from foods which God created to be received with thanksgiving by those who believe and know the truth. For everything created by God is good, and nothing is to be rejected if it is received with thanksgiving. For then it is consecrated by the word of God and prayer.” (1st Tim. 4:4)

As we read the passage we can sense the apostle’s vehemence, anger even. The Gnostics are deceitful people who spew doctrines of demons; their consciences are seared; they forbid marriage; they enjoin abstinence from certain foods. They think they know the truth. Plainly they don’t, says Paul, since those who really know the truth are aware that the Gnostics are spouting drivel, albeit highly damaging drivel.

How damaging? Look at what the Gnostics did with the body. One group of Gnostics maintained that since the body is evil, inherently evil, irrecoverably evil, the body should be repudiated. The body is disgusting and therefore should be disregarded, denounced. Another group of Gnostics argued that since the body is evil, inherently evil, irrecoverably evil, the body might as well be indulged. “Anything goes” where the body is concerned, since the body can’t be improved in any case. The Gnostic heresy gave rise to two anti-Hebraic attitudes to the body: harsh asceticism and its opposite, profligate indulgence.

I’m convinced that while Augustine is a notable Christian thinker and has brought blessing to the church, there are also aspects to Augustine that have brought anything but blessing. Augustine maintained, for instance, that if sexual intercourse could be enacted without so much as one tremor of pleasure, any child conceived through such utterly pleasureless intercourse would thereby be free from original sin. This is dreadful thinking. I’m convinced that such a notion, or at least the modern approximation of this notion, has put millions of dollars into the hands of psychotherapists.

Contrast Augustine’s anti-bodily notion with the approach of our Jewish friends. When mediaeval Christians were being warped by anti-body heresy, mediaeval Jewish folk were listening to their rabbis who said all married couples should have intercourse on the Sabbath evening, since the affirmation of marital delight was one way of praising God for the delights of the creation as a whole. In fact the mediaeval rabbis coined a phrase for Sabbath evening marital intercourse. The phrase? “Sabbath blessings.” In the Jewish community to this day “Sabbath blessings” means only one thing.

If we think that the ancient Gnostic heresy has nothing to do with us modern folk, then we should ask ourselves a question or two. Does our society encourage bodily renunciation, the severest bodily rejection? At the same time, does our society encourage shameless bodily indulgence?

Think of bodily indulgence. Everyone is aware that tobacco is injurious. Still, scientists are telling us that the damage done to humans through tobacco is slight compared to the damage that will be done through the rising epidemic of obesity. The rising tide of sexually transmitted disease, not to mention specifically the rising tide of Pelvic Inflammatory Disease; such promiscuity says it all about bodily indulgence today.

What about bodily renunciation? I have to be careful here. I like to exercise and need to exercise in order to stay mentally healthy. I have to be careful about what I say next. I’m convinced that many of the exercise programmes and exercise clubs and food supplements and wonder-working pills for restoring shapeliness; I’m convinced that much of this is rooted in people’s disgust at their body-image. Many people can’t seem to come to terms with their body-image. No amount of exercise will ever make me look like Arnold Schwarznegger. No amount of exercise, dieting, pill-taking will ever make my wife look like Jennifer Lopez.   The only person who will ever look like an 18-year old in a bikini is the 18-year old. The 48-year old has already succumbed to gravy and gravity. Anyone who can’t come to terms with this tortures herself with our century’s form of bodily rejection born of bodily disgust. In other words, the Gnostic heresy is alive and well in 2005.

The pendulum swings: bodily rejection, bodily indulgence, back and forth. Does the Christian community have a word to speak here inasmuch as we know what word God has spoken to us? What has God spoken to us, anyway, and what does he continue to say?

 

II: (i) –God declares, first of all, that bodily existence is good, good without qualification. Bodily existence is good just because God created it.

The creation story in the first chapter of Genesis has a liturgical “ring” to it, a rhythm, a cadence. As each item in the creation is mentioned in this matchless parable there reverberates the refrain “And God saw that it was good.” The planets are created, vegetation, animals, and finally humankind. When humankind is created, in God’s image to be sure, yet created bodily as surely as the animals, created on the same “day”, are created bodily, the pronouncement shifts from “And God saw that it was good” to “And God saw that it was very good. We are not created disembodied spirits. We aren’t created ghosts. God is said to make us from the dust of the earth. We are of the earth earthy. Our existence is inescapably bodily existence.

This point is bedrock for Christian understanding. We are embodied creatures by God’s ordination. We don’t honour him by denying our bodiliness either overtly or subtly. Neither do we honour him by indulging our bodies and thereby ruining them. The body is good because God-made; the body is good and is to be kept good.

(ii)– If the truth of the creation weren’t enough to confirm the goodness of our bodiliness, the truth of the incarnation certainly would be. In the incarnation God has come among us not in the form of the human; God has come among us as human. The difference is crucial. If God were to come among us merely in the form of the human God would be human in appearance, human in appearance only, but never actually human. In other words, if God came among us in the form of the human he’d be disguising himself as human, masquerading as human, all the while deceiving us. When God comes among us as human, however, there is no disguise or masquerade. He is human, even as he remains God transcendent. What greater affirmation of our bodiliness can there be than the incarnation, the truth that God has come among us as human, bone of our bone and flesh of our flesh?

As a Jew Paul will never forget the truth of the creation; as a Christian he will never forget the truth of the incarnation. Little wonder, then that he urges the Christians in Corinth , “Glorify God in your body.” (1st Cor. 6:20) The Gnostics, both ancient and modern, can’t glorify God in their body. Insofar as they reject the body they pronounce evil what God has declared good. Or if they indulge the body, their indulgence humiliates the creator who never intended such indulgence and knows better than we what degradation entails.

As always, children can help us here. Recently a survey asked children what brought them their greatest delight. Here are some of the things the children mentioned: eating ice cream that has real ice chips in it; kicking through “crunchy” autumn leaves; stroking a pet cat; sleeping in a tent when it’s raining; smelling supper cooking; feeling flannelette sheets against your skin on a cold winter’s night. What do all these have in common? They are delights of our bodily senses. The delight that children find everywhere in God’s creation we older people should find as well.

Several years ago I watched a television interview featuring Eric Nesterenko, then a star with the Chicago Black Hawk hockey team. Earlier in the season he had been injured and was unable to play. As he was recovering he took his skates to an outdoor rink in Chicago , one afternoon, and began skating by himself. Soon he was lost in the sheer delight of the physical activity. He traced figure-eights, skated backwards, cut circles tighter and tighter, faster and faster. When he stopped he heard someone applauding ardently. Turning around he found clapping and grinning and shouting an 80-year old woman who had been sitting all the while on a nearby park bench. She had been thrilled at the physical prowess, the bodily expression, of a young man lost in his own bodiliness. There’s something here that God intends for all of us; namely, sheer, simple delight in our God-ordained bodiliness. This is one way of glorifying God in our body.

There are additional ways. Jean Vanier, the lanky fellow whose tall stature is dwarfed by his compassion for disadvantaged people of all sorts; Vanier insists, in his various homes for assorted sufferers, that meal times be happy occasions. He insists on good food and wine. He forbids anything “heavy” during meal time conversation. If someone has bad news to tell or a distressing situation to related, meal time isn’t the time for it.

I’ve long been intrigued by one accusation that our Lord’s enemies levelled against him: “drunkard and glutton”. Certainly he wasn’t a drunkard and glutton. The accusation says far more about his mean-spirited accusers than it says about him. Plainly they resented the rollicking good times he had. He had far more fun at his meals than they had at theirs. He ate with losers, misfits, ne’er-do-wells; the marginalized, the despised; the neglected; the least and the last. These people in turn found in him a welcome, an acceptance, a healing they had found nowhere else. Together they rejoiced in the love and truth and wonder of God their Father even as they relished all that God had provided them. Our Lord’s enemies, on the other hand, were hunkered down in their resentment, arrogance and misery as they planned and plotted how they might demonstrate their spiritual superiority (so-called) and gain public congratulation for it.

In his letter to Timothy, Paul speaks of those who forbid marriage and forbid certain foods, all of which God has created for our blessing, all of which is to be received with thanksgiving. This matter of forbidding food and forbidding marriage (as if non-marriage were a higher calling than marriage); this matter Paul speaks of most vehemently as “the pretension of liars, a doctrine of demons”. Why is the denial of legitimate bodily delight a pretension of liars and a doctrine of demons? Because to scorn the goodness of God’s gifts is to despise God himself.

(iii) —   There is another way Christians glorify God in our body: we esteem and uphold the work of healing. The most casual reading of the gospels surprises us with the space given over to accounts of healing. In view of the healing ministry of our Lord and the healing ministry of the apostolic church, it remains a puzzle to me how Christians today can speak so matter-of-factly, so confidently (I almost said so ridiculously) of sickness as “God’s will”. When Jesus comes upon the woman who’s been bent double for eighteen years (for eighteen years her view of the universe has consisted of dirty feet), Jesus doesn’t bend over to speak with her to make sure she gets the point: “You’ll just have to accept your infirmity since it’s plainly God’s will for you.” The text tells us he’s angry – not at her, but at the evil one’s molestation of her. “Satan has done this”, he hisses; and then he frees her. When Jesus comes upon sick people he heals them; he doesn’t tell them that sickness is God’s will for them.

Every day throughout his public ministry Jesus announces the kingdom. The kingdom of God is the creation of God healed. The forgiveness of sin is the healing of the estrangement between God and his people. Exorcism is healing people of the evil one’s oppression. Undoing paralysis is healing people of physical frustration and futility. Overcoming disease is healing people of debilitating affliction. For this reason a concern for healing of all sorts – spiritual, mental, physical – has always been at the forefront of the church’s mission. We modern folk tend to forget that in our Lord’s understanding, the forgiveness of sin and the undoing of paralysis are alike aspects of the kingdom of God and manifestations of it. After all, if Christ’s redemptive mission is ultimately powerless in the face of bodily ailment, his mission has to be ultimately powerless also in the face of   spiritual ailment, sin, since the kingdom of God is the one, indivisible creation of God healed.

 

III: — All of which brings us to our last point today. In his first letter Peter writes, “He [Jesus Christ] bore our sins in his body on the tree.” (1st Peter 2:24) Throughout the sermon today we’ve underlined the goodness of the body, the God-ordained delights of the body, the relation of the body to the kingdom of God . The body is good. And just because it is good without qualification, the body offered up to God as sacrifice is effective without limit.

You and I are not reducible to our body. There’s more to me than my body, as there’s more to you than your body. Who we are is more than our body; but who we are is never less. While it’s true that I have a mental life and a spiritual life, both my mental life and my spiritual life presuppose my bodily life. My mind is more than my brain. But without my brain (a body part) I have no mind at all. My spiritual life isn’t the same as my body. But without my body there’s no “me” to have a spiritual life. To be sure we’re more than our body; but the “more” that we are is impossible without our body. In other words, our body undergirds and supports everything we are. Our body makes possible everything about us that’s more than our body.

When Peter says that Jesus Christ bore our sins in his body on the tree, Peter means that our Lord’s bodiliness gathered up everything he was; gathered it all up and offered it all up as atoning sacrifice for us whereby we are made “at one” with our Father. “He bore our sins in his body on the tree” means that the sacrifice he made for sin was a sacrifice of everything that he was. And the sacrifice of everything that he was grounds the redemption of everything that we are. The sacrifice of everything he was grounds the redemption of my spiritual life, my mental life, my physical life. “He bore our sins in his body on the tree” means that you and I can now glorify God in our body. We can step ahead in life knowing that everything God created good can be enjoyed without its corrupting us in this era of the Fall. “He bore our sins in his body on the tree” means that his sacrifice exposes the Gnostic heresy as dead wrong twice over. Since our Lord bore our sins, any Gnostic indulgence of the body slights our Lord’s sacrifice. And since he bore our sins in his body, any Gnostic rejection of the body can only be a rejection of Christ’s body, and therefore a rejection of his sacrifice.

 

At our communion service today our attention is directed to Christ’s body broken. His body broken (and resurrected) spells the restoration of our body and all that our body supports. Therefore his body broken (and resurrected) renders us able to love God with our mind; it enables us to rejoice in our own spirit; it enables us to glorify God in our body.

“He bore our sins – in his body – on the tree.” The body matters.

                                                                                          Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                        

May 2005

 

The Muscularity of Faith

 1st Timothy 4:10      Colossians 1:28-29   Colossians 4:12

 

“We are to pray as if it all depended on God and work as if it all depended on us,” Cardinal Cushing of Boston used to say. We know what he was trying to say and we agree with him; namely, that God alone can do what God is to do, while we alone can do what we are to do. While we are always beggars (in the words of Martin Luther), always beggars in the sense that we are utterly dependent on God’s grace, we are never to loll lazily in God’s grace, like a sunbather soaking up the sun’s rays passively, mind and muscle out of service.

I like what Cardinal Cushing said – for the most part. I am, however, more than a little disquieted by his use of “as if.” To say “as if it all depended on God, as if it all depended on us” means “but in fact it doesn’t.” I remain convinced, on the contrary that it does. It’s true that it does “all depend on God” even as it’s equally true that it does “all depend on us.” Everywhere in scripture we are told that we humans, however godly we may be, aspire to be, or think ourselves to be; we can’t bring in or build the kingdom of God : God alone can. At the same time, the kingdom of God , implemented by God alone, remains invisible until such time as we give it visibility. The work God gives us to do is going to get done only as we do it.

I think we need to be careful how we use the expression “as if.” When our Lord says in John 15, for instance, “Apart from me you can do nothing,” he doesn’t mean, “…as if you could do nothing.” Once again there’s no “as if.” He means exactly what he says. On the one hand, apart from him we can indeed do nothing (with respect to the kingdom.) On the other hand, unless we do what’s been given us to do, it isn’t going to get done.

My point is this. Christian faith impels us both to pray (that is, wait on God for what he alone can supply) and to work (that is, spare no effort in giving ourselves to the tasks he has given us.) We must pray because in truth it all depends on God; we must also work because in truth it all depends on us.

When the apostle Paul wants to emphasize the muscularity of faith he uses the Greek verb agonizesthai. Agonizesthai doesn’t mean he’s in agony, beside himself in unendurable pain, craving morphine as he craves nothing else. Agonizesthai is a Greek word that he has borrowed from the realm of athletics. It was first used of the Olympic Games in ancient Greece . It has to do with exertion, training, striving, persistence. But all of this needn’t imply something tortuous or grim, never mind ghastly. Any athlete knows that exertion is essential if exercise or training is to be beneficial; at the same time, every athlete (or even non-athlete) knows that such exertion pays off abundantly. After all, exertion sheds pounds, lowers blood pressure, reduces niggling depression, leaves the perspiring panting person exhilarated. To be sure, vigorous exertion may find us uncomfortable at first, even cause us to speak of “self-inflicted suffering;” but vigorous exertion ultimately leaves us exhilarated, stronger, more contented with ourselves and more useful to others.

 

I: — Listen to the apostle. “For to this end we toil and strive (agonizesthai,) because we have set our hope on the living God, who is the saviour of all men, especially of those who believe.” (1st Tim. 4:10) “For to this end we toil and strive.” To what end? The end of furthering the entire Christian mission; the end of advancing the gospel; of magnifying the grace of the gospel, the claim of the gospel and the consequences of the gospel. To this end we toil and strive.

A clergyman my age told me that after many years in the ministry he had begun preaching without notes and was delighted now to preach without notes. “If the congregation sees that you use notes,” he explained, “the congregation knows that you prepare the sermon; then it continues to expect you to prepare. No notes? The congregation sees that you don’t prepare and never expects you to prepare anything.” And then he laughed as he told me his life was now easier, his workload lighter, and the congregation no worse off in any case. As far as I’m concerned the man’s laziness is disgraceful, his trifling with the gospel blasphemous, and the spiritual starvation of the congregation tragic. Only one hundred years ago students for the ministry in Scotland ( Scotland , Presbyterians should know, has traditionally treasured theology and worked very hard at it) were sufficiently poor that two theology students rented a room with only one bed in it. Each student slept four hours per night and studied during the other four hours when his roommate occupied the bed. When the “New Learning,” as the Renaissance was spoken of five hundred years ago, emerged in Europe and inflamed theology students as much as it did arts students, theology students in any case hired someone to keep them awake while they studied long into the night lest they forego something precious. They knew, as their Scottish descendents came to know, that a clergyman’s ministry is sustained by the depth of the well from which he draws. Where the minister’s well is shallow needy congregations perish in the heat of scorching exposure. And that clergyman laughs because the congregation now receives as little from him as he expects from himself?

You people in Schomberg know better. The proof that you know better is that you do better yourselves.   On the one hand many of you have told me how much you appreciate the preparation any sermon here presupposes; on the other hand, you work hard, very hard (agonizesthai) to support and sustain and care for each other. I remain impressed by the wonderful level of concrete caring that this congregation manifests as this person or that becomes ill, suffers bereavement, loses a job, has to be hospitalized, or appears discouraged. I’ve always been aware that while the sermon should be as good as the sermon can be, good sermons by themselves never build a congregation. Congregations are built up and strengthened by concrete caring that we all render each other as life bumps and bruises us and sometimes finds one or more among us haemorrhaging.

From time to time we sing here Charles Wesley’s fine hymn, “Jesus, united by thy grace, and each to each endeared.” We mean it. I know we mean it. We are dear to each other in Schomberg. We know the difference between caring and being nosy; between caring and gossiping; between genuine caring and sweet-smiling indifference. We know that in any congregation everyone struggles (somewhere in life); everyone hurts (whether from a recent wound or an old wound); and everyone is lonely.

Charles Wesley’s hymn again:            Help us to help each other, Lord,

Each other’s cross to bear;

Let each his friendly aid afford

And feel his brother’s care.

Two matters require comment here: (i) Wesley wrote it during the Industrial Revolution in Britain when his heart broke at the thousands of people who had to move from villages where they were known to factory cities where they could disappear overnight. (ii) When Wesley speaks of “feel” – “and feel his brother’s care” – he doesn’t mean feel in the sense of “have a warm feeling inside.” In Eighteenth Century English “feel” meant “to confirm through daily experience.” In other words, to feel our brother’s care is to confirm day after day our undeniable experience of being cared for.

As everyone knows it’s easy to care concretely in the short run; in the long run, however, endurance is needed, steadfastness, perspicacity. The Schomberg congregation is exemplary here as well. When Mark Pengilley was hospitalized in Guelph for four weeks; when Gordon Hilts was hospitalized in Newmarket for the better part of a year; people here were as ardent in their caring at the end as they had been at the beginning.

I admit that hospital visitation is relatively dramatic compared, for instance, to cutting the grass here or shovelling snow or ensuring that the toilet flushes or bringing food and drink to the coffee hour following the service. But dramatic or not, it all gets done in Schomberg, and gets done well.

We must never think it unimportant, and we must never think it fruitless. We are told in scripture that hospitality is nothing less than receiving angels unawares; we are told that a cup of water given in our Lord’s name is blessing beyond our imagining. We are told that all such striving (agonizesthai) is wonderfully fruitful just because our Lord has promised to multiply a hundredfold whatever we undertake in his name.

 

II:– “For this I toil, sweat,” Paul tells us in the second place, “striving with all the energy which God mightily inspires within me.” (Col. 1:28-29) Striving with every ounce of God-inspired energy? Toiling and sweating? To do what? To proclaim Jesus Christ, he says, warning everyone and teaching everyone so as to present every man and woman mature in Christ. Clearly the apostle believes that Jesus Christ is to be proclaimed in such a way that hearers are cautioned and hearers are instructed, all for the sake of bringing hearers to maturity in Christ.

There are many aspects to Christian maturity. When I look out over the church today, however, I think that the one aspect that seems to have receded and needs to be restored is balance. The church today appears to lack balance, with the result that it lurches lopsidedly, even staggers.

In our era the smallest tail has learned how to wag the biggest dog. A small minority with a piercing yell can pass itself off as the voice of the people. A lobby group which in yesteryear would have been regarded as silly is now heard as if it were the essence of wisdom. (And whether it’s the essence of wisdom or not, it certainly knows about the essence of manipulation.) Balance is lacking.

It’s no surprise, then, to hear someone say that the gospel can be reduced without remainder to a crypto-Marxist program of social dismantling. Someone else wants to say that the essence of the gospel is psychotherapy, and the church ought to be the vehicle of inexpensive psychotherapy. And then we are told that the real business of the church and the “faith” (so-called) it attempts to proliferate is ensuring the morality essential to preserving social order.

It’s plain that balance is a major aspect of the Christian maturity we must toil, strive, sweat to restore.

[1] For instance, we must strive to restore the balance between urgency and patience. If we lack urgency concerning the gospel, urgency concerning the gospel’s forging of faith within hearers and the gospel’s fostering of obedience within them simultaneously; if we lack urgency here then we are telling the world that the gospel isn’t important at all. So far from being good news, unique news, it isn’t news at all. At the same time, urgency without patience becomes frenzy in us and coercion visited upon others.

On the other hand patience is needed sorely in our “instant” society. (Instant coffee, instant breakfast, microwave cooking, one-stop shopping, fast-drying varnish, video watching for two hours instead of reading a book for twenty.) The gospel takes time to seep into hearers; the gospel takes time to seep into them, soak them, pool within them, only then to bring forth the fruit of faith and obedience. Patience is always needed. At the same time, patience without urgency dribbles off into shallow indifference.

In other words, urgency keeps patience real and prevents patience from becoming indifference. Patience keeps urgency real and prevents urgency from becoming frenzy. Balance is the preservative.

[2] We also need balance between head and heart. Faith (so-called) that is merely a collection of theological doctrine housed in one’s head is no more than an abstract parlour game that happens to use religious vocabulary. Yet faith (so-called) that is only mindless mush is no more than useless romanticism.

Think of the balance between head and heart in terms of a surgeon and the surgery he performs. A surgeon who lacked the head knowledge of anatomy would be a surgeon whose surgery could only kill the patient. On the other hand, someone who possessed the finest head knowledge of anatomy but wholly lacked heart would be someone who didn’t care enough for sick people to operate on any of them – with the same result; the patient dies.

Years ago lopsidedness in the church arose as a one-sided emphasis on the head – sound doctrine – considerably outweighed an emphasis on the heart – the believer’s love for the Nazarene who embodies the truth of God. In our era, however, the lopsidedness pertains to the heart as the church has all but surrendered the truth that Jesus Christ is just that: truth.

Head without heart issues in abstract sterility. Heart without head issues in mindless sentimentality. The head keeps the heart informed; the heart keeps the head warm.

[3] We need to strive for balance between the contemplatives and the activists within the congregation. Contemplatives teach us to examine ourselves. Where and why and how do we rationalize our sin? Why is it that our anxiety is increased hugely by developments that are trifles, devoid of kingdom significance? What particular “attachment” has “hooked” us and now deflects us from giving ourselves wholly to our Lord? If we aren’t serious about the contemplative dimension of the Christian life then we are strangers to Jesus Christ. For one look from him can unlock the secrets and subterfuges of the most self-deceived heart. And concerning contemplation, he insisted on going himself to a solitary place not once but habitually, didn’t he?

At the same time if we aren’t serious about the activist dimension of the Christian life then we are strangers to the One who immersed himself in the world’s anguish until his fatigue nearly frayed him. Jesus stood with and stood up for a woman who was about to be stoned; a youngster whose epilepsy had collapsed him into a fire; a deranged man whose violence a straitjacket couldn’t restrain; a widow whose only son (that is, her sole economic support) had just died. In addition Jesus faced up to and faced down church authorities who impeded the kingdom of God , or slandered him, or sneered at the people who believed in him.

Three areas where we have to strive for balance, sweat for it? There are three dozen. What matters is that we begin and then go on to toil and strive relentlessly, labouring to overcome the lopsidedness that renders us individually and the church at large less than mature. Paul toils and strives with every ounce of energy, he tells us, to present every man and woman mature in Christ.

 

III: — The last instance of agonizesthai we are going to examine this morning: Paul conveys greetings from Epaphras (Epaphras lived in Philippi, was visiting in Rome , and had friends in Colosse) to the congregation in Colosse. In conveying Epaphras’s greetings Paul reminds the Christians in Colosse that Epaphras prays for them with intensity and fervour, zeal and anguish. When Epaphras prays for the congregation in Colosse, he sweats.

One of the most misleading paintings found in church basements is that of Jesus praying in Gethsemane on the eve of his crucifixion. A bright beam of light highlights his brown-blond hair. His hands are clasped in front of him, his hands resting on the smooth, flat rock beside which he kneels in peace. Peace? The Greek text of the written gospel tells us that he was beside himself. When the gospel tells us that Jesus “knelt” it uses a verb tense that means Jesus fell to his knees repeatedly; his knees kept buckling on him, so very overwrought was he. His knees collapsed; he got up, staggered, and went down again; over and over.

Jesus, Epaphras, plus countless others haves been so very intense about their intercession just because they cared. When Jesus was in Gethsemane facing that ordeal in which he would be the intercession for the entire creation, he cared. When Paul reflected on his congregations (most notably Corinth) that had certainly come to faith in Jesus Christ yet behaved as if they had scarcely heard of him he didn’t toss it off, saying, “Not my fault that they are such a poor advertisement for the gospel.” He cared.

We care. We care about the course of the gospel in our congregation and in our community; we care about the course of the gospel in our own lives. Since we care, our intercession can never be “Now I lay me down to sleep…,” mumbled thirty seconds before sleep cuts us off in mid-mumble. Since we care, we strive with God when we pray; we struggle; we sweat.

Abraham intercedes for the city of Sodom . Moses intercedes for his people. Paul, Epaphras, above all Jesus himself pray to the point of perspiration. It wasn’t a Yoga-like exercise in “getting it all together.” It was exertion, the exercise of a ministry to which God ordains all of his people. Such intercession is work, to be sure, yet never fruitless work, for our confidence is in the living God, who is the Saviour of all men, especially of those who believe.

 

Then let us exert ourselves in all the work that’s been given us to do. We must toil, strive, spend ourselves for the enlargement of the Christian mission, for restoring balance in the church, and for interceding on behalf of others. Let us exert ourselves in any endeavour we take up on behalf of Jesus Christ, for it all depends on us – even as first it all depends on God.

                                                                                                 Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                   

  January 2004

A Study in AGONIZESTHAI: To Struggle, Strive, Toil, Do One’s Best

 

Philip Melanchthon 1497-1560

  1 Timothy 4:11-16 

 

Part One

Actually, his name wasn’t “Melanchthon”; it was “Schwartzerd”, “black earth”, literally, in German. But like all humanist scholars of the Renaissance, who treasured the Latin and Greek languages, Philip felt he had to give himself a classical name: “Melanchthon”, Greek for “black earth”. He was known by his Greek name for the rest of his life.

Born in a small village near Frankfurt in western Germany, and recognized as brilliant from the day he began school, Philip entered Heidelberg University at age 13. He finished his B.A. degree in two years, and began studying for his M.A. When he had completed the requirements for the degree and had awed professors yet again, university officials told him he was too young to be an M.A.! Whereupon he moved over to Tuebingen university and found this institution eager to confer its degree upon him. Tuebingen also launched him on his teaching career, making him professor of classics. Saturated with the Renaissance’s love of learning, Melanchthon exclaimed, “On earth there is nothing next to the gospel more glorious than humanistic learning, that wonderful gift of God.” While Ingolstadt, one of Germany’s oldest universities, wooed him as professor repeatedly, Melanchthon was drawn to the new university at Wittenberg in eastern Germany, and attracted as well to its notorious firebrand, Martin Luther. At Wittenberg Melanchthon developed his reputation as a superb humanist scholar. He was especially gifted as a linguist and philologist, but equally at home in philosophy. The “little grammarian”, as he was known among students, forbade any student to use slang. Slang, he insisted, is always imprecise use of language; and imprecise use of language necessarily issues in blurring the truth. (This is a point you and I should ponder for the rest of our lives: slang, or imprecise language of any sort, weakens our perception of truth and undermines our articulation of truth.)

Throughout his life Melanchthon vigorously defended humanist education. Candidates for the ministry had to know much besides theology; they had to master the classical languages, as well as philosophy, logic, history and physics. (Physics, said Melanchthon, illustrated the harmony of the creation.) Church-folk who were never going to be clergy should none the less be humanist scholars too, he maintained, for apart from humanist learning, zeal for reform in the church would turn shrill and even violent. And those citizens who weren’t church folk should none the less be schooled in humanist learning, for without this they would never be able to govern themselves adequately.

Yet we mustn’t become so mesmerized by Melanchthon’s humanist learning that we lose sight of his gifts in theology. In fact, he was the first systematic theologian of the Protestant Reformation. Systematic theology expounds the truth of God seen whole, and the truth of God seen in its intraconnectedness. His friend Luther (Luther always thought Melanchthon to be his intellectual superior) geysered theological riches, like a spewing oilwell that pours forth invaluable substance. And just as oil that gushes out of the well has to be gathered, refined and distributed if it is going to warm and illuminate millions elsewhere, so Melanchthon dealt with the riches that Luther poured forth every day. Melanchthon’s Loci Communes (“Common Places”) was the first theological textbook of the Reformation. In only a few years it went through 18 Latin editions (plus several German ones); it was required reading at Cambridge University; Queen Elizabeth memorized virtually all of it (in Latin, of course) in order to grasp the theological foundation of English Christendom (she also found herself enthralled by the elegance of its language). It remained the chief textbook in theology throughout Germany for the next 100 years.

Melanchthon also wrote Protestantism’s basic doctrinal statement, the Augsburg Confession. (The Confession, together with its accompanying Apology, also written by Philip, have remained the benchmark of worldwide Lutheranism to this day.) His commentary on Romans was the foundation of every one of the 80-plus Romans commentaries written in the Reformation era. He was Protestantism’s chief spokesperson in virtually every colloquy for 30 years. And he was Luther’s right-hand man and steadfast friend for virtually all of Luther’s adult life.

Yet Melanchthon’s most enduring accomplishment may not be his theology writings or his language studies; his most enduring accomplishment, I think, is his educational reforms. Melanchthon established the first public school system in Germany. As early as 1524 (he was then only 27 years old) he began developing public schools throughout Germany; he reorganized the universities; he fashioned the pedagogical methods in which hundreds of teachers were trained; and he wrote school textbooks, subsequently used by pupils without number.

Melanchthon’s influence in Canadian education is inestimable. Egerton Ryerson, the architect of Ontario’s public school system, travelled to Europe to acquaint himself with what Melanchthon had accomplished 300 hundred years earlier. In fact, Ryerson visited the Wittenberg/Berlin area of Germany twice. George Brown, the owner and editor of The Globe, a Toronto newspaper, ranted in the 1850s as he relentlessly accused Ryerson of introducing “the Prussian system of education into Canada.” Ryerson wore the accusation like a badge, proudly. Prussian [German] public education was the model of high quality public education, owned and funded by the citizenry as a whole. Where public education was concerned, Ryerson was never ashamed of his debt to Melanchthon.

On April 9th, 1560, Philip, now 63, stumbled to his classroom in Wittenberg for the last time. Sick unto death, he was able to lecture his students for 15 minutes only. He expounded the atonement, the reconciliation with God wrought on the cross for us all. Ten days later he slipped away quietly, freed at last from yearning for his departed wife, Barbara, who had died three years earlier.

Part Two

Melanchthon’s vision for public education was glorious. Ryerson knew it was. Millions of Ontario young people owe it more than they will ever be able to say. A few of us (like me) have the opportunity to say “thank you” publicly.

What was the situation in Ontario (and elsewhere) before Ryerson developed public education? Prior to the system we have today, the children of the wealthy were accorded educational opportunity; so were the children of the socially prominent; so were the children whose parents belonged to the established church (Anglican.) These children had educational opportunity. Actually, these children were not drawn from three groups; they were drawn from one; this one group happened to be privileged three times over.

Egerton Ryerson (everyone in Streetsville is aware that Ryerson preached at the opening service of Streetsville Methodist Church in 1876; at the conclusion of the service, when pledges were received to defray the cost of constructing the brand new building, the church was entirely debt-free); Ryerson wanted Ontario to have high-quality education. He wasn’t interested in babysitting 15-year olds. He wasn’t interested in a two-tier system whereby children from privileged families received a superior education and everyone else a decidedly inferior. He knew that to be financially underprivileged or socially underprivileged or religiously underprivileged (everyone who wasn’t Anglican was deemed religiously underprivileged); he knew that none of this implied intellectual inferiority. And since it didn’t imply intellectual inferiority, it shouldn’t imply educational inferiority.

Ryerson always knew that the life of the mind is a good in itself. Intellectual activity and intellectual achievement don’t posses mere utilitarian significance; they aren’t good just because they will one day prove useful; they aren’t good as a means to some end. They are good as an end in themselves. The life of the mind is its own justification. What’s more, we are commanded to love God with our minds. While it isn’t a sin to be ignorant (nobody can know everything), it is a sin to be more ignorant than we have to be. And it is an evil when a society relegates the relatively disadvantaged to lifelong ignorance. While Ryerson knew that the life of the mind is an end in itself, he also knew that the life of the mind is useful; it does have utilitarian significance. People with greater education in fact can do more of wider usefulness than those who have been unable to gain adequate education. Ryerson knew, then, that the public good is always served by better quality public education.

There is another point to be made here. Education doesn’t merely equip us to know more; it doesn’t merely equip us to do more; education equips us to live in a bigger world. Education equips us to live in a different world, a richer world, a world of greater complexity and more profound linkages and greater wonder. Maureen and I noticed this when we moved, in 1970, to a fishing/lumberjacking village in northeastern New Brunswick. We noticed immediately what our educational opportunity had given us. Had it merely enabled us to do algebra when others around us couldn’t, or to read Latin when others around us couldn’t? To be sure, we could do algebra and read Latin; but what really mattered was that our education (algebra and Latin plus so much more) equipped us with a larger world; a larger world outside us, but also a larger world inside us (i.e.,inner resources as well). Maureen noticed this especially in the women her age who were as dear to her as she was to them, women whose under-education had restricted them to a much smaller world outside and a much smaller world inside.

Before Ryerson’s work on our behalf there was one world for the socially privileged and a different world, a shrivelled world, a horribly shrivelled world, for everyone else. When I was a boy my father delighted in telling me story after story about Benjamin Disraeli, one-time prime minister of Great Britain during the 1800s. One story had to do with Disraeli’s address to the news media wherein he lamented, “There are two Englands, and neither one knows anything about the other.” When Ryerson came on the scene there were two Ontarios. One was grand to live in because ever-so-deep; the other was scarcely fit to live in, and Ryerson saw too many children who were forced to live in the latter.

Prior to Ryerson, education was a pay-as-you-go matter. Again, this meant that the rich could afford quality education while others could not. Ryerson maintained that since the public good (that “good” enjoyed by the socially advantaged too, since they were undeniably part of the public) was better served by quality education, the public should underwrite education. In other words, public education was to be supported out of tax revenues. There was to be no financial means test for admitting children to school.

In the same way, there was to be no religious means test. Bishop John Strachan, the Anglican authority in the diocese, saw to it that the children of Anglicans had access to good education; he was indifferent concerning the education of anyone else. (I cannot forbear reminding you that Bishop Strachan had become an Anglican only after he was turned down as a candidate for the Presbyterian ministry.)

One thing more needs to be mentioned in this connection: in Ryerson’s day, the schoolteachers who presided over classrooms of poorer children did just that: they presided, but they scarcely taught, for many of these “teachers” were ignorant; more than a few were out-and-out illiterate. Many teachers could do little more than beat children. Ryerson was determined to make a major change here as well.

I assume that the Streetsville congregation deems Maureen and me to be educated. We are now living amidst a congregation whose formal schooling and informal intellectual capacity are greater than those in any congregation I have known. How did Maureen and I get here? We were able to get off Gerrard Street. How did we do that? We both attended a first class highschool, Riverdale Collegiate. We were told, on our first day in grade nine, that we could work hard in school or we could leave. And we were told as well that if we worked and therefore learned what there was to be learned, we’d be admitted to worlds inside and worlds outside that we had scarcely dreamt of.

It was all true. When I was ordained in 1970 and was transferred to the Maritimes, I was paid the minimum salary of a United Church minister. In addition I was given a car allowance, and I was allowed to live in a manse. (There was no housing allowance; I was simply allowed to occupy the manse.) And in my first year as minister on the minimum salary of The United Church, I made more money than my father was earning when he died three years earlier.

How many times have I spoken of my delight in my university studies in philosophy? I appear to have a reputation in the church at large as an adequate preacher. Ninety per cent of good preaching is clear thinking. Where was I exposed to such thinking? How did I learn it for myself? Who taught me? But of course I could never have gone to university to study philosophy without adequate schooling in my earlier years. Apart from high-quality education, funded by tax resources, I’d have never received an education, for my parents were in no position to pay for it. Where would I be, what would I be doing, who would I be, if I hadn’t had access to good schooling?

I think we should ponder soberly what will happen if high-quality public education is allowed to erode.

(i) For one, social democracy, or at least whatever social democracy we’ve managed to achieve, will disappear. We must distinguish carefully here between political democracy and social democracy. Political democracy is easy to achieve: each citizen is given the right to vote. One vote per citizen and we have instant political democracy. Social democracy, however, is exceedingly difficult to achieve. Social democracy is achieved when all citizens have equal access to opportunities within a society. Social democracy doesn’t mean that all outcomes are equal. (Trying to legislate outcomes spells socialism, and socialism is a sure way to totalitarianism.) Social democracy, however, means equal access and opportunity for all regardless of social position or privilege. This has nothing to do with socialism.

Concerning social democracy I want you to reflect on the situation of one of my dearest friends. He is the senior minister of a large church in southwestern Ontario. He studied first at the University of Western Ontario, then at the University of Toronto, and finally, for this third degree, at the University of British Columbia. My friend tells me that when he was growing up in southern Ontario, his home provided no intellectual encouragement at all. In the 18 or 19 years he lived with his family, there wasn’t so much as a single magazine brought into the house. His family held up no educational goals, provided no encouragement, and quickened no intellectual appetite. Needless to say, the non-intellectual environment was matched by a non-cultural environment; culturally, the household was a wasteland, bleaker than the barren surface of the moon. Only one thing provided my friend with a much-needed educational goal and encouragement and appetite: his school. Only one thing sowed the seed of intellectual fruition in his life: high-quality public education. The same thing, the same thing alone, equipped him to serve church and society in the manner he now does. Where would he be, what would he be doing, who would he be, if his social inferiority had denied him access and opportunity? Such access and opportunity is what is meant by social democracy. If people like him are denied access and opportunity, then social democracy has disappeared, even though political democracy remains. (After all, my friend could still vote, but would likely regard voting as a waste of time.)

(ii) In the second place we must understand that if public education is allowed to evaporate and social democracy allowed to disappear, then something else will appear, or reappear: the English class system, or something like it. Another friend of mine, a United Church minister in Ottawa, grew up in a working-class home in Britain and emigrated to Canada as a young man. His first job in Canada was delivering truckloads of Coca Cola. The job permitted him to save money, and having saved money, he went back to school. He too subsequently attended university and, as I have mentioned, went on to university (twice.) When I was in Ottawa not long ago to preach at the anniversary service of his congregation, he said to me, “Victor, you know how we keep hearing today that the English class system is disappearing? Well, it isn’t.” He had access and opportunity here that he didn’t have elsewhere.

We must always remember what the social historians have brought to light; namely, that while Britain was the first European nation to achieve political democracy, its class system remained the worst in Europe. We must always remember that this class system has been so very iniquitous that as recently as the years between World Wars I and II, 50% of the people in Britain were clinically malnourished.

(iii) We must understand, in the third place, that if public education is allowed to evaporate, and with it all that quality education fosters, then the different socio-economic clusters, now frozen immovably throughout the society, will hunker down in their respective camps and turn hostile. Their hostility will intensify, and intensify some more. People will become increasingly defensive, increasingly non-understanding of others elsewhere in the society, increasingly rancorous, increasingly isolated, and increasingly a major threat to each other. It will become a social arrangement I’d prefer not to have to live with.

All of which brings me to a matter I’ve already stated in several different ways but must state yet again: Egerton Ryerson’s vision was glorious. His legacy has meant riches for millions in Ontario. Philip Melanchthon struggled for its predecessor in 16th century Germany. Ryerson struggled for it in 19th century Ontario. And I, in the 20th century, will struggle for it with my third last breath.

My third last? Yes. What about my second last breath? Many people maintain that public education, however glorious in days past, is now bending and breaking. If it is, then I intend to help fix it — with my second last breath. My last breath, of course, will be spent in the service of the gospel. It is “next to the gospel“, Philip Melanchthon reminded us, that “there is nothing more glorious than humanistic learning, that wonderful gift of God.”

                                                                        Victor Shepherd
November 1997

 

Not a Spirit of Fear, but a Spirit of Power and Love and Self-Control

                                                                                                         2 Timothy 1:7

 

It began as a youth movement.  To be sure, older people possess greater wisdom, sounder judgement, broader perspective. Our Lord knew this. Nevertheless he began with younger people. When he stepped forth on his public ministry he was in his late 20s.  The twelve whom he called to him were likely no older.  Paul took Mark on Paul’s first missionary journey when Mark was estimated to be 19. You know what happened: Mark behaved like a 19 year old.         He couldn’t withstand the hardship of the venture, left Paul and returned home. When Paul and Barnabas were about to set off on another missionary journey Paul said, “We can’t take Mark with us; we simply can’t afford to have him let us down again”. Barnabas disagreed. “He was only 19; give him another chance”. Paul and Barnabas parted over Mark; they parted amicably, without grudge or resentment, but they parted. Barnabas, however, was vindicated, since Mark proved himself on the second venture.

Why the emphasis on youth? Is it not because along with the broader perspective and greater stability of middle age there is also boredom, apathy, and more than a little cynicism? Several older clergymen have said to me with that bone-deep weariness born of disillusionment, “Shepherd, wait until you have been in this game as long as I have”.

There is another reason for our Lord’s beginning with younger people: what we have to contend with in our youth we are going to have contend with for the remainder of our lives.  I am always amused when an older adult pretends that his adolescence has been put behind him forever.  Years ago (1970), in my final year of theology, I studied under Dr. James Wilkes, a psychiatrist from whom I learned an immense amount.  He mentioned one day that emotionally our adolescence lurks just below the surface of our adult psyche. The coping mechanisms, for instance, that we developed as adolescents are the coping mechanisms we shall have for a long time. Similarly, what we had to contend with “back” when we were adolescents we shall have to contend with throughout life.  Jesus began with younger people inasmuch as what they learned from him at that time they would need and would have for the rest of their lives. A sermon, then, that has to do with younger people cannot fail to speak to older people as well.

 

[1]         Paul writes to Timothy, who is only 19 or 20 himself, and says, “Remember! God did not give us a spirit of timidity, a spirit of fear, but a spirit of power and love and self-control”. Plainly the older apostle knows that young Timothy is afraid.

Are we afraid? (Does the sun rise in the east?) There are days when our fears are so slight as to be scarcely noticeable, and other days when they muscle everything else out of our minds.  Some of our fears we readily understand.  The company we work for has merged with a larger company and not all management and executive personnel are going to be retained.  Our child seems unwell and we have just enough medical knowledge as not to be put off by our friends’ reassurances that there is nothing wrong. We are afraid that the psychological booby-trap which we have known of for years and which we have disguised, stepped around or hidden; that situation where we do not cope and where we appear so helpless, weak and silly – we fear it’s going to become publicly evident and we shall be humiliated.  We are afraid that since we are not married yet we are never going to be married. (I also meet people who are afraid that since they are married now they are never going to get unmarried.) And then there is a different kind of fear, unattached to any specific object or occurrence. “Existential anxiety” is the term mental health experts use.  Existential anxiety is that niggling, lapping, semi-conscious awareness of our fragility, our frailty, our ultimate powerlessness in the face of life’s accidentality and our own mortality.

The preacher keeps reminding us that “Fear not” is the most frequent command on the lips of Jesus.  His telling us to fear not, we feel nonetheless, has as much effect on us as our going down to Lake Ontario and telling the waves to stop rolling in.

I shall never make light of that fear which is part of the human condition. It is as undeniable as toothache. Then what do I do with respect to my own fears?  On those days when my fears seem nearly overwhelming I look to two treasure-stores: the promises of God and my Christian friends.   The promises of God are glorious.  The simplest promise comes from the book of Joshua: “I will not fail you or forsake you”. The psalms are a goldmine: “This I know, that God is for me… what can man do to me?” John tells us that even if our hearts condemn us, the God of unfathomable mercy is greater than our hearts. And then there are those promises from the heart and pen of Paul: “If we live, we live to the Lord, and if we die, we die to the Lord; so then whether we live or whether we die we are the Lord’s”; “If God is for us, who is against us?”; “We know that in everythingGod works for good with those who love him, who are called according to his purpose”.  And of course there is the climax of all of scripture, as far as I am concerned, Romans 8:38: “Neither death nor life, nor things present, nor things to come, nor anything else in all creation will be able to separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord”.

When Paul tells Timothy that we have not been given a spirit of fear he doesn’t mean that we are never afraid.         Paul himself was often afraid; he speaks unashamedly of his own fear. Our Lord was fearful on occasion. To tell people they should never fear is to send them in pursuit of the unrealistic and the ridiculous; it’s also to plunge them into false guilt.

To have a “spirit of fear” is something different; it’s to be so fear-saturated as to be deflected from our obedience to God. But a spirit of fear is precisely what we haven’t been given; therefore we mustn’t yield to it. We must fling ourselves upon the promises of God.

Yet I must admit that there have been occasions in my life when even the promises of God seemed to evaporate on me; occasions when fear fell on me like a building collapsing or seeped into me like poison gas. On these occasions the promises seemed ineffective, however true, unable to stem the dread whose waves came upon me like nausea.         On these occasions I have leaned my full weight on Christian friends, for they embody for us, incarnate for us, the truth of the promises in those moments when we are floundering and the promises seem to support us only as embodied in our friends.

 

[2]         If God hasn’t given us a spirit of fear, then what has he given us? Paul reminds Timothy once again: a spirit of power and love and self-control.

(a)         The one question which younger people always have concerning the gospel is also the simplest question.         Their one question isn’t, “Is it true?”, because younger people suspect it might be true but also be trite; true but also pointless; true but too abstract, too remote to be of any earthly use.  Their one question concerning the gospel is, “Does it work?”  “Does it work?” means “Is it effective?”  Whether it is effective depends entirely on what end it is supposed to effect. The question, “Is a hammer effective?” depends on the end you have in mind. If your purpose is to drive nails the answer is plainly “yes”.  If you wish to crochet lace doilies the answer is plainly “no”. If you want to repair the nozzle of your garden hose the answer is “maybe”. “Does the gospel work?” — the answer here depends on what it is we are looking to see happen. The textbook-correct answer is that the gospel works, is effective, inasmuch as it is the purpose of the gospel to reconcile us to God and render us transparent before him; since the gospel does this (alone does this) therefore the gospel works and should be embraced by every last person, older and younger alike. But the answer is too slick and too abstract by half.  What reconciliation to God and transparency to him means is something we older people must exemplify ourselves if what we say about it is to have any weight.  For a long time I have felt that Maureen and I should are an advertisement of the gospel for our grandchildren.  In other words, younger people (who are much less readily deceived than older people) are going to conclude that the gospel works only if they have seen something of its work in us.

One feature of younger people that always appeals to me is their forthrightness. If you ask them about last night’s rock concert they will reply without hesitation, “It was a drag” or “It was out of sight”.  Older people are adept at verbal smokescreens; younger people don’t bother with word-camouflages, for they are suspicious that much talk is a cover-up covering up an embarrassing lack of substance.  There was an embarrassing lack of substance in the Christian community of Corinth . The church-members there yammered a lot, lined up behind different hero-figures in the congregation, fancied themselves worldly-wise and talked up their pseudo-wisdom; they rationalized the inexcusable even as they told each other how truthful they were. Finally Paul had had enough. He let them know that their pretension to wisdom was nothing more than arrogance. He let them know that he would visit the congregation soon and deal with these motor-mouths himself. His conviction about the nature of the gospel and his resolve to hold the congregation to the gospel are evident in his concluding line: “I will find out not the talk of these arrogant people but their power.  For the kingdom of God does not consist in talk but in power”.

Not a spirit of fear has God given us but a spirit of power.

 

(b)         And also a spirit of love. Everyone has her own understanding of love; but it’s the gospel’s understanding that matters for us. And the gospel makes plain that God’s love is a self-giving which pours itself self-forgetfully upon anyone at all without concern for consequence or cost.

Young people have no difficulty understanding this: self-forgetful self-giving without concern for consequence or cost.         It’s all so very lofty, even adventurous, that it appears as attractive as it seems true.

But younger people do not remain younger.  As older age settles upon them little by little the cost seems prohibitively high. At the same time the consequence (the result) seems woefully meagre, given the high cost. (The entire scheme plainly isn’t “cost-effective”, as the economists say.)  What happens next? Self-giving is shrivelled to thing-giving; self-forgetfulness is shrivelled to calculation; the cost of love is simply deemed too high and the consequences too scanty. Next step, the last step: we settle down into that token-generosity whose tokenism the world accepts because tokenism is all the world expects of anyone with respect to anything. How is such world-weary disillusionment to be avoided?

There are two ways of avoiding such disillusionment.  One is by returning constantly to our text: God has given us a spirit of love; not a notion of love, but a spirit of love.  Plainly there is an allusion to the Holy Spirit, that power in which God himself acts upon his people.  Then God himself must — and will — keep our hearts from shrivelling up into that tokenism that is widely regarded as good enough.

The second way of avoiding the world-weary disillusionment that reduces love to a mere artificiality which is socially acceptable; the second way is to keep people dear to us. Writing to the people in Thessalonica Paul says, “We were ready to share with you not only the gospel of God but also our very selves (this is what love is finally, sharing our very selves) so dear had you become to us.”   The longer I live the dearer people become to me.  When I was a younger minister I was so taken up with getting the job-functions done — writing the sermon, chairing the meeting, conducting the funeral — that my focus was on the function, with people more or less on the periphery. In my older age the function seems to perform itself, and people have become the focus. One reason that I have relished being a pastor is that people — all kinds and qualities — have become dearer to me with every passing year.  As they do I find today’s text confirming itself to me with greater force: God has given us a spirit of love, and this gift will keep our love from shrivelling up to a pasted-on smile plus a “townie.”

 

(c)         We have also been given a spirit of self-control.  Self-control appears to be the opposite of other-control.         Either we control ourselves or others control us; other people, other ideologies, other things. When this happens – i.e., when we are other-controlled – we are little more than an empty tin can kicked around endlessly: empty to start with and soon shapeless as well. This is not good. What is the alternative? A minute ago I said that self-control appears to be the opposite of other-control; “appears” because there is one glorious instance where self-control and other-control are one and the same.  When Paul lists the fruits of the Spirit in Galatians 5 he is listing the qualities of life which Jesus Christ effects in his people by his Spirit. Included in the list is self-control.   Christ-control is self-control. You see, to be Christ-controlled is to know whose we are: we are his and his only! And to know whose we are (when we are Christ’s) is to know who we are: we are our “self”. Since Jesus Christ renders me who I am, to be Christ-controlled will always be to be self-controlled.

 

            For whether we are younger or older, whether we are newcomers to the faith or oldtimers in the household and family of God, we were never given a spirit of fear; we have all been given a spirit of power, of love, and of self-control.

                                                                                                         Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                  

    May 2007

 

Our Risen Lord

2 Timothy 2:8-9

 

I: — “No apostle ever remembered Jesus.” I was startled the first time I read this line. “No apostle ever remembered Jesus.” Then I understood what the author meant: we remember the departed whereas we don’t remember those who are alive and present. There’s no need to remember those who have never left us. The living are here, present, active, assertive, even intrusive. We remember only those who are dead, departed.

Jesus Christ is not among the departed. He is alive, vibrant, vivid. Therefore we don’t remember him. Then why does Paul instruct young Timothy, “Remember Jesus Christ!” Certainly Paul knows that Jesus Christ is alive. Paul is an apostle only because the resurrected one arrested him and shook him. Since the living Lord is the most vivid aspect of Paul’s existence, why does Paul tell Timothy to remember Jesus?

It’s because Paul is Jew. He thinks like a Jew. In the Hebrew language the verb “remember” doesn’t mean “recall to conscious”, “become aware of again”. In Hebrew, rather, to remember is to render an event in the past an operative reality in the present. Carved into our communion table are the words of Jesus, “This do in remembrance of me.” Does he mean that we are to observe the Lord’s Supper as a device to keep him from fading from our consciousness? Of course not. Jesus too is a Jew; he too thinks in Hebrew. To remember Jesus — and specifically remember his death — is to render a past event an operative reality in the present. An event from the past is made operative, effective, life-altering — now.

The prophet Habakkuk cries to God, “…in [your] wrath, remember mercy!” Habakkuk isn’t trying to “jog” God’s memory. When he cries to God, “Remember [your] mercy” he means, “That mercy which you have manifested in the past; make it the operative reality of our lives right now.”

Rachel wanted a child more than she wanted anything else. Hannah was desperate for a child too. We are told that God “remembered” both Rachel and Hannah — with the result that both women became pregnant. Then plainly to remember in Hebrew is to render a past event (their wedding) operative in the present and to make this present reality fertile, fruitful.

While we are talking about remembering in the Hebrew sense of the word we might as well talk about forgetting. In Hebrew to forget something isn’t to have it fade from consciousness; to forget something isn’t to become unaware of it. To forget, in Hebrew, is to make a past event non-operative in the present; and in making it non-operative to make it ineffective, insignificant, non-profuse; to neutralize it, cancel it. When God speaks to Jeremiah, and through Jeremiah to the people of Israel; when God says, “I will remember their sins no more”, God he doesn’t mean that he will slowly let the memory of his people’s sins fade away. He means, rather, that his people’s sins from the past will not be the operative reality now. Their sins he will neutralize; he will render them of no effect. When God forgets our sin, our sin is non-operative, out-of-commission, insignificant. When God forgets, what he forgets ceases to be.

We must be sure to note how the Hebrew bible links God’s forgetting and God’s remembering: he remembers his mercy, and just because his mercy is the operative reality now and limitlessly fruitful, he forgets our sin.

When Paul urged Timothy to remember Jesus, he never meant that the memory of Jesus was fading from Timothy’s consciousness and Timothy should recall the memory of Jesus. Paul meant something else. He wanted to make sure that Timothy continued to live in the vivifying, vivid, vibrant reality of the resurrected one. He wanted Timothy’s life to be fertile, profusely fruitful. He wanted Timothy ever to have Jesus Christ remain the heart and soul, the life-blood, the throb of Timothy’s ministry. He wanted Timothy to know that just because Jesus is alive and is “remembered”, Jesus can never become antiquated or obsolete. And Timothy himself need never become fruitless or sterile. “Remember Jesus Christ.”

 

II: — “Remember Jesus Christ risen from the dead.” Paul knows that Jesus is alive, and is alive not inasmuch as he has not yet died; Jesus is alive, rather, inasmuch as he has died yet has been raised from the dead. To remember Jesus Christ risen from the dead is to appropriate now in faith, to continue to appropriate in faith, the operative benefits of Christ’s death.

What are the benefits of Christ’s death? There are many. Our Lord’s resurrection crowned and confirmed them all. Time permits us to ponder one only today. During his earthly ministry Jesus had said that he “came to give himself a ransom for many.” (Mark 10:45) “Ransom” is a word borrowed from the slavetrade. Slaves were said to be “ransomed” when the purchase price was paid for them — and they were then transferred from one slaveowner to another? No! The slave whom another slaveowner bought had merely been bought; he hadn’t been ransomed! A slave was ransomed (rather than merely bought) when his purchase price was paid so as to set him free. To be ransomed was to be released.

Our Lord said that he came to give himself a ransom for us. Plainly he regarded humankind as enslaved. To what? The rabbis who taught Jesus in Sunday School used to speak of the “yetzer ha-ra”, the evil inclination. The church speaks of original sin. Original sin is (among other things) that deepest-seated inclination that keeps us homing in on sin more surely than the homing instinct in a pigeon’s head keeps it returning to the coop. (Everybody knows that a child doesn’t have to be taught to do wrong.)

In casual conversation with his disciples one day Jesus said, “You fellows, evil as you are…”. He said it without qualification, without hesitation, without argument, without proof; “evil as you are…” . Obviously he regarded it as so blatantly self-evident that anyone who denied it would be as stupid-looking as the flat earth society.

We need something set right in us at the innermost core of our life. We need an alteration, an operative “fix” that will put us on a new road and point us to a new destination and grant us a new destiny.

In the wake of the freedom, release, our Lord’s atoning death brings to us we are freed from eversomuch more as well, freed from eversomuch more as the consequence of our foundational release. We are freed from a self-preoccupation that narcissists can’t hide from their psychiatrists as surely as mentally healthy (but spiritually sick) people can’t hide ingrained selfism from God. We are freed from the acquisitiveness that seizes us as tightly as we seize our trinkets and trifles and toys. We are freed from social climbing that thinks we are extraordinarily virtuous or unusually holy just because we don’t eat peas off a knife and can whistle five notes of Beethoven’s fifth. We are freed from having to posture ourselves as the measure of the universe and the judge of everyone in it. Released!

I said a minute ago that when slaves were ransomed they were freed; they weren’t transferred from one slaveowner to another. In this manner he who has paid our ransom inasmuch as he is our ransom now frees us — with this difference: in freeing us he does transfer us to the possession of someone else. He transfers us to himself. He now owns us. Bound to him now, we quickly learn that bondage to Jesus Christ is the only bondage in the world that liberates; in submitting to his authority we quickly learn that his authority is the only authority in the world that will never become authoritarian, tyrannical, demeaning. When Augustine said that serving Christ is our only freedom, Augustine was right. And when Martin Luther insisted that just because the Christian is free from all he is servant to all, Luther was right too.

“Remember Jesus Christ risen from the dead.” “Remember the ransom, now crowned and confirmed by the ransom’s resurrection from the dead. In remembering him, remember your own release, Timothy. Remember your consequent enslavement to Jesus Christ. Make sure that this is the operative reality of your life; make sure that this is fertile, profusely fruitful. Remember Jesus Christ risen from the dead.”

 

III: — “Remember Jesus Christ…descended from David.”

 

(i) To say that Jesus is descended from David means many things. At the very least it means that Jesus was genuinely human. (No one ever doubted the humanity of David.) Is the humanity of Jesus a point that has to be made? It always has to be made. The first heresy to afflict the young church was the notion that Jesus was only apparently human; he was unquestionably the Son of God, but he was only apparently human, only seemingly human. This heresy was named “docetism” after the Greek verb DOKEO, “to seem”. We must always insist with the apostles that Jesus was really human, fully human, authentically human.

You see, if Jesus isn’t genuinely human, how can he be my saviour, since I know that I am human? If Jesus isn’t genuinely human, how can he offer himself as ransom, representing all of humankind? How can he be representatively human if he is only apparently human and therefore not human at all?

There’s more to be said. If Jesus isn’t fully human then God has never become fully incarnate. If God has never become fully incarnate, then God’s love hasn’t condescended all the way down to me, since I am certainly human. If Jesus is only seemingly human, then God merely seems to love us without limit. If Jesus is only seemingly human, then God’s love hasn’t “gone all the way”; God’s love doesn’t reach all the way down to earth where we humans grope and stumble; God’s love never moves him to identify fully with our shame; God’s love doesn’t penetrate all the way in to our innermost depravity. Then God’s love simply isn’t quite loving enough. If Jesus is only seemingly human then God’s love almost condescends to us, almost reaches us, almost identifies with us, almost penetrates us, almost saves us.

Almost? A miss is as good as a mile. What good is a lawyer whose clients are almost acquitted? A surgeon whose patients almost survive? A teacher whose pupils almost learn to read? An engineer whose bridges almost stand up? What good is a saviour who almost saves? A father whose love is almost effective? “Remember Jesus Christ…descended from David.” In the full humanity, authentic humanity of Jesus God’s love has reached us, identified with us, penetrated us, and therefore saves us.

 

(ii) To speak of Jesus as son of David means even more. It means that Jesus is the Messiah, the Messiah promised to David. David had been Israel’s greatest king. Like no other king before him or after him David had upheld justice, protected the vulnerable, assisted the poor, defended the defenceless, helped the afflicted, suppressed enemies, vindicated his people, and exulted in the God whose name he sought to adorn. The years of David’s reign were glorious.

But David’s reign was geographically local and temporally short-lived. At best all that he did — wonderful as it was — remained shot through with the evil that infiltrates everything; more to the point, all that David did was marred by the sin of David himself.

As a result all Israel longed to see the day of the King; that king whose reign would know no end, that king whose reign would preside over a kingdom which was nothing less than the entire creation healed. The promise of such a king, the Messiah, is mentioned in several places in the older testament; Psalm 89:16, for instance — “You [God] have said, `I have made a covenant with my chosen one; I have sworn to David that I will establish his descendants for ever, and build David’s throne for all generations’.”

“Remember Jesus Christ…descended from David.” Jesus Christ, king of that kingdom which cannot be shaken, is the operative truth of the world’s life, even if the world doesn’t know it. Jesus Christ is the operative truth of the creation-restored, even though the creation (for now) persists in contradicting it. Paul is telling Timothy that he, Timothy must ever be sure that he, Timothy lives for and lives from a new creation, the kingdom of God, made new at the hand of him through whom and for whom all things have been made.

 

IV: — “Remember Jesus Christ…as preached in my gospel.” My gospel? Did Paul think that the gospel was his possession, like his coat or his chariot. Did Paul think that the gospel was his and nobody else’s? Or was it “his” gospel in the sense that he invented it? He thought no such thing. When the congregation in Galatia decided to invent its own gospel Paul told them most vehemently that they were accursed. And even if another “gospel” were invented by an angel from heaven, he fumed, it would still be accursed. There can be only one gospel: the message of Jesus Christ charged with the power of Jesus Christ.

Then what does the apostle mean when he speaks of “my gospel”? He means that he has appropriated the gospel personally; he means that he has claimed the gospel for himself; he has drunk it down and now perspires it; he has inhaled it and now breathes it out; he has clothed himself in it and now displays it. He has tasted the gospel, owned it, identified himself with it; he lives by the gospel, commends it, is unashamed of it, stands by it, is wedded to it — and will even die for it. When I speak of Maureen as “my wife” I don’t mean that I possess her, and I don’t mean that I invented her. I mean that she has won my heart, that she is fused to me and I to her, that we are now inseparable, that we know and cherish an intimacy with each other that words can only approximate. Maureen is “my” wife in the sense Paul has in mind when he says, “Jesus Christ is `my’ gospel.”

When the older apostle says to the younger Timothy, “Remember Jesus Christ…as preached in my gospel”, he means, “Timothy, be sure that Jesus Christ is the same operative reality, profusely fruitful, for you that he has been for me. See to it that “your” gospel is nothing less than the message of Christ charged with the power of Christ so that everyone knows you are acquainted with the person of Christ.”

        “Remember Jesus Christ

                risen from the dead

                        descended from David

                                as preached in my gospel.”

 

                                                                               Victor A. Shepherd               

Easter 1996

Reformation Sunday: a Note Concerning William Tyndale

 2nd Timothy 2:9; 3:10-17       Deuteronomy 6:1-9     Psalm 19:7-10     Mark 12:18 -27

 

I: — We read scripture in church every Sunday. We don’t read McClean’s magazine or Chatelaine. Why not? Instead of scripture why don’t we read something that everyone finds edifying, something from Reader’s Digest or Good Housekeeping or even a story of courage and persistence from Sports Illustrated? Why don’t we?

Let’s think about something else. There are biblical expressions that are so very familiar to us that we know them as well as we know our own name. What’s more, they are all written in simple words, chiefly one or two syllables only. “My sin is more than I can bear.” (Eight words, one syllable each.)   “Blessed are the peacemakers.” “I will arise and go to my father.” “Freely have ye received; freely give.” “O ye of little faith.” Who wrote all these expressions? How did they come to be embedded in our bloodstream? For how long have they been current in everyday English?

 

II: — William Tyndale wasn’t someone who made trouble for the sake of making trouble. Neither did he have a personality as prickly as a porcupine. Neither did he relish controversy, confrontation and strife. As much as he wanted to avoid hostility and live at peace he couldn’t. At some point he became embroiled with many of England ’s “Who’s Who” of the Sixteenth Century. Anne Boleyn, one of Henry VIII’s many wives, flaunted her promiscuity – and Tyndale called her on it. Thomas Wolsey, cardinal of the church and sworn to celibacy, fathered at least two illegitimate children – and drew Tyndale’s fire. Thomas More, known to us through the play about him, A Man for All Seasons, advanced arguments that Tyndale believed to contradict the kingdom of God and imperil the salvation of men and women – and Tyndale rebutted him.

William Tyndale graduated from Oxford University in 1515, and then moved over to Cambridge to pursue graduate studies, Cambridge at that time being a hotbed of Lutheran theology and Reformation ferment. As he was seized by the truth and power of that gospel which scripture uniquely attests, Tyndale became aware of his vocation: God was calling him to be a translator. He was to put into common English a translation of the bible that the public could read readily and profit from profoundly. Such a translation was needed desperately, for England was sunk in the most abysmal ignorance of scripture, and deprived therefore of the faith and obedience and comfort that the gospel alone supplies. The clergy were ignorant too. Worse, the clergy didn’t care. Tyndale vowed that if his life were spared he would see that a farmhand knew more scripture than did a contemptuous clergyman.

The church, however, didn’t agree with him. The church’s hierarchy had banned any translation of scripture into the English tongue in hope of prolonging the ignorance of the people and thereby prolonging the church’s tyranny over them. Tyndale wanted only a quiet, safe corner of England where he could begin his work. There was no such corner. He would have to leave the country. In 1524 he sailed for Germany . He would never see England again.

Soon his translation of the New Testament was underway in Hamburg . A sympathetic printer in Cologne printed the pages as fast as he could decipher Tyndale’s handwriting. Ecclesiastical spies were everywhere, however, and in no time the printing press was raided. Tipped off ahead of time, Tyndale escaped with what he could carry.

Next stop was Worms , the German city where Luther had debated vigorously only four years earlier and where the German Reformer had confessed, “Here I stand, I can do nothing else. God help me.” In Worms Tyndale managed to complete his New Testament translation. Six thousand copies were printed. Only two have survived, since English bishops confiscated them as fast as copies were ferreted back into England . In 1526 the bishop of London piled up the copies he had accumulated and burnt them all, the bonfire adding point to the bishop’s sermon in which he had slandered Tyndale.

Worms was too dangerous a place in which to work, and in 1534 Tyndale moved to Antwerp , where English merchants living in the Belgian city told him they would protect him. (By now he had virtually completed his translation of the entire bible.) Then in May 1535 a young Englishman in Antwerp who needed large sums of money to pay off huge gambling debts betrayed Tyndale to Belgian authorities. Immediately Tyndale was jailed in a prison modelled after the infamous Bastille of Paris. The cell remained damp, dark and cold throughout the Belgian winter. Tyndale had been in prison for eighteen months already when his trial began.

The long list of charges was read out. The first two charges – one, he had maintained that sinners are justified or set right with God by faith; and two, to embrace in faith the mercy offered in the gospel was sufficient for salvation – these two charges alone indicate how blind and bitter his anti-gospel enemies were.

In August 1536 he was found guilty and condemned as a heretic. Labelling him “heretic” was an attempt at humiliating him publicly and breaking him psychologically. But he didn’t break. Whereupon he was assigned another two months in prison. Then he was taken to a public square and asked to recant. So far from recanting he cried out, “Lord, open the King of England’s eyes.” Immediately the executioner strangled him and ignited the firewood at his feet.

Tyndale’s work, however, couldn’t be choked off and burnt up. His work thrived. Eventually the King of England approved Tyndale’s translation, and by 1539 every parish church in England was required to have a copy on hand for parishioners to read.

Tyndale’s translation underlies the King James Version of the bible. Its importance in English-speaking lands can’t be exaggerated. A gospel-outlook came to permeate the British nation, its people, its policies, and its literature. Indeed, the King James Version is precisely what Northrop Frye labelled “The Great Code,” the great code being the key to unlocking the treasures of English literature. Without a knowledge of the bible, Frye insisted, the would-be student of English literature doesn’t even begin. More importantly, however, the translation of the bible into the English tongue became the means whereby the gospel took hold of millions.

Tyndale’s promise – “If I am spared I shall see that the common person knows more of God’s Word, God’s Truth and God’s Way than a contemptuous clergy” – was fulfilled. In the history of the English-speaking peoples Tyndale’s work is without peer.

 

II: — Why did Tyndale do it? Was he a ranting bible-thumper akin to the “thumpers” who turn you off as readily as they do me? He was nothing like this. Did he believe something bizarre about the bible, akin to what Joseph Smith claimed for the original gold plates of the Book of Mormon? Joseph Smith, the father of Mormonism, maintained that he was sitting under a tree when there fell at his feet the gold plates inscribed with the Book of Mormon. Tyndale believed nothing like this about scripture.

Then why was he willing to sacrifice himself for the book? Because he knew two things: one, he knew that intimate acquaintance with Jesus Christ matters above everything else; two, he knew that scripture is essential to our gaining such intimacy with our Lord.   Concerning Tyndale himself there was nothing fanatical, silly or unbalanced.

 

And so scripture is read in church every Sunday, and Christians have traditionally read it every day. To be sure Christians don’t read scripture and nothing else. (This would be fanaticism.) We do read much else with profit. Yet however edifying other books may be they don’t supplant scripture. Why not? Because scripture remains the normative witness to God’s presence and God’s work. “Normative” means “the standard,” “the measure,” “the yardstick,” “the benchmark.” “Normative” means first in importance and the measure of everything else that claims to be important.

If scripture is this, if scripture is normative and the measure of everything in Christian faith and conduct, then how does scripture work? How does it function?

 

In your mind’s eye, in your imagination, I want you go back to the days of our Lord’s earthly ministry. I want you to think of yourself as one more ordinary man or woman living in Palestine in the year 30. There’s nothing unusual or extraordinary or peculiar about you at all. You’ve heard about this fellow Jesus of Nazareth. You’ve heard that he’s attracting crowds wherever he goes. You’ve heard that he just might be worth hearing. The next time he’s in your village you decide to show up. Now you are one more curious bystander, one of dozens in a crowd, listening to the young man from Nazareth as he speaks to any and all who will hear him.

At first he strikes you as merely one more itinerant preacher, and you’ve already heard lots of them since Palestine has all sorts of them. Still, as you continue listening to him you find that his teaching seems better than most. It strikes a chord within you. It has the “ring of truth” about it. Little by little your scepticism evaporates. While you don’t say anything out loud (only hecklers do this) you do find yourself silently saying “Yes” to yourself. “Yes, he’s right. Yes, I never thought of that before. Yes, what he says is true.” No one is twisting your arm in all this; you are inwardly constrained to say “yes” at the same time as you own it freely.

Then something more happens. Up to this point you’ve blended safely into the crowd, hearing what everyone else is hearing and remaining anonymous like everyone else. Suddenly the Nazarene looks right at you. At first you glance around you and behind you, thinking he’s looking at you by mistake. But no, he’s looking right at you. At the same time he speaks to you. Specifically, he invites you to become his follower. Many people have become followers already. You know this, even though you went to hear him not ready to be a follower yourself. But now he’s asking you. For reasons that you’ll never get anyone else to understand because you can’t fully understand them yourself, you step out from the crowd and step into his company as you join yourself to those who are followers already. A few people look at you quizzically? So what. One or two snicker? You don’t even hear them. All you know is that you are now persuaded of one matter: life in the company of Jesus Christ promises to be better than life not in his company.

Day by day your life now unfolds in Christ’s company. As it does you gain more than you ever imagined. You gain iron-fast assurance concerning him, but also iron-fast assurance concerning his words, his promises, his way, his Spirit. He calls more people into his company; the band swells of those who are possessed of like conviction, like experience, like contentment.

 

After Jesus is put to death and then raised from the dead none of this is lost. The ascension of our Lord doesn’t mean that those who knew him so very intimately are now left with aching emptiness and devastating disillusionment. On the contrary those who kept company with him in the days of his earthly ministry still do. To say he’s ascended isn’t to say he’s gone missing, absent now. To say he’s ascended is to say he’s now available to everyone, available on a scale that wasn’t possible in the days when he couldn’t be found in Bethany if he happened to be in Jerusalem.

Nevertheless there is one crucial difference in the manner in which Jesus Christ is known following his ascension. In the days of his earthly ministry Jesus spoke for himself. Following his resurrection and ascension, however, Christian spokespersons preach in his name, always and everywhere pointing to him. They are not he, and they don’t pretend to be he. These spokespersons are never to be confused with their Lord. They merely point to him. They are witnesses.

And then something wonderful happens. As these spokespersons point to him, bear witness to him, God owns their witness and his Spirit invigorates it. As God honours the witness borne to his Son, Jesus Christ ceases to be merely someone pointed to. As he is pointed to he himself comes forth; he looms up and speaks, calls, convinces, commissions exactly as he did in the days of his flesh. As God the Father honours the human witness borne to the Son, Jesus Christ ceases to be merely someone spoken about. Now he becomes the speaking, acting, compelling one himself.

At this point people in Rome and Corinth and Ephesus, people who had no chance of meeting Jesus in the days of his earthly ministry simply because he never travelled to those cities; these people now meet him and know him and love him and walk his way with him as surely as did those who saw him in Bethany and Jerusalem years earlier.

Let me repeat. The apostles are not our Lord. The apostles are spokespersons for our Lord who point to him. They don’t point to themselves. Like John the Baptist they point away from themselves to him. They are witnesses. And by the mysterious yet real work of God their witness to him becomes the means whereby he imparts himself afresh. Those who have been listening to the apostles, mulling over what Peter, James and John have to say, are startled as they realize that the one about whom Peter, James and John have been speaking; this one is now in their midst, is speaking to them himself. Suddenly they know themselves invited, summoned even, to the same intimacy and obedience, comfort and contentment that Peter, James and John have known for years. In other words, the distinction between hearing about Jesus Christ and meeting him; this distinction has fallen away. For this reason Jesus announces, “Whoever hears the apostles hears me; and whoever rejects them rejects me.” (Luke 10:16)

But of course apostles don’t live forever. As it becomes obvious that history will continue to unfold after the apostles have breathed their last breath, their testimony is written down. Written now, it is treasured. Their testimony written will henceforth function in exactly the same way as it used to function spoken. In other words, as the apostolic testimony written is owned and invigorated by God, people today who read it for themselves or hear it expounded in church find themselves acquainted with the selfsame Jesus Christ.

The bible isn’t a book of biology or astronomy. It is the testimony, the witness, of prophets and apostles to Jesus Christ. Christ is a person; the bible is a book, a thing. Person and thing are categorically distinct. At the same time, while knowledge of the book and intimate acquaintance with the person of Christ are distinct, they can never be separated. Perhaps at this point we should introduce, on Reformation Sunday, our old friend Martin Luther. Luther used to say, “Scripture is the manger in which the Christ child is laid.” On the one hand, nobody confuses a manger of straw with a human being. On the other hand, said wise old Martin, if you want to apprehend the child you have to go to the manger, since the manger happens to be the only place where this child can be found.

The manger is made of straw; unimpressive. The manger is untidy and may even be somewhat smelly. But the child it holds is the one who will go to hell and back for us and therefore the one to whom we must cling in life and in death. Plainly, to disdain the manger is to forfeit the child. To ignore scripture is to pass up intimate acquaintance with our Lord Jesus Christ.

 

Towards the end of his life the apostle Paul wrote young Timothy, hoping to encourage him in the work of the ministry. He reminded Timothy of what Timothy knew already; namely, Paul was in prison on account of the gospel. “I’m chained like a criminal,” wrote Paul, “but the word of God isn’t chained.”

Indeed it isn’t. Tyndale may have been imprisoned, strangled, and burnt. But the word of God can’t be confined or choked lifeless or burnt to ashes. It remains free, unfettered.

The shape of English life subsequent to Tyndale is unimaginable without his English translation of the bible. More important, our life in Christ – yours and mine – is impossible without scripture, for this book, the normative witness to Jesus Christ, ever remains the manger in which child is laid.

 

                                                                                            Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                         
Reformation Sunday 2004

You asked for a sermon on The Authority of Scripture

 2 Timothy 3:14-17


 I: — Everyone is aware that technology is forever depersonalising life. As technology reaches farther into our daily lives, it is felt that spontaneity, freedom, self-expression decrease. We don’t like this. We object to technological domination. We seek to recover what is authentically human. We look for an oasis in life, a luxuriant space in life where the aridity of technology can’t overtake us. We want to find some aspect of life where spontaneity and freedom and self-expression can flourish.

One such oasis, safe from technological dehumanization, has been thought to be sex. Sex is one glorious oasis where we can be free of technology, one oasis where our humanity can thrive, one place where freedom can blossom. Let’s just “do it” and enjoy it and glory in it.

With what result? With the result that in no time at all we have technicized sex! Technology is invoked to help us have better sex. Now there are lotions, potions, pills, foods, underwear, body-paints — all of them sure-fire technologies. Every popular magazine from Reader’s Digest to Chatelaine has a “how-to” article per issue on better sex.

Better sex was supposed to result as we fled from technology. Now better sex is supposed to result as we pursue technology. What’s more, better sex is supposed to rehumanize us.

The truth is, the preoccupation with better sex makes us rely on technology even as we are supposed to be fleeing technology. The contradiction here renders sex dehumanizing.

Furthermore, while technology and sexual expression are supposed to be antithetical, it is plain that they feed off each other: after all, sex is being technicized increasingly, while technology is being sexualized increasingly. (Don’t we use sex to sell such technologies as computers, outboard motors and kitchen appliances?)

It seems that we are caught in a vortex we can’t escape. Our protest against technology intensifies our addiction to technology. Our attempt at recovering the authentically human causes us to forfeit the authentically human. Our efforts at rehumanizing ourselves end in dehumanizing ourselves.

How are we ever going to get beyond our imprisonment here and its self-contradiction?

Think for a minute about labour-saving devices. Technology is supposed to spare us the dehumanization of drudge-labour. But does labour-saving technology mean that we work any less? Does it mean that our work is any less distressing? Does it mean that work is any less the occasion of frustration or futility? A farmer with a tractor doesn’t work less or work less frustratingly than a farmer with a horse; he manages to get more acres ploughed. A fisherman with a steel-hulled trawler doesn’t work less than a fisherman with a wooden dory; he manages to catch more fish. In all of this human existence is not made more human! (A footnote about the fisherman: technology has enabled the fisherman to catch so much fish that now — in Newfoundland at least — there are no more fish for him to catch. The result is that a cherished way of life has disappeared and the fishing community is more dehumanized than ever!)

Think for a minute about the mass media. The mass media do many things. For one, they create the illusion of personal involvement. As people watch news clips about victims of earthquakes in Haiti or victims of urban overcrowding in Mexico City they unconsciously delude themselves into thinking that they are personally involved. They now think that passivity is activity. They equate their boob-tube passivity with activity, and talk thereafter as if they were involved!

In the second place the mass media persuade us that we are all on the edge of a new society. President Lyndon Johnson kept talking about the “Great Society”. Where is it? What was great about it? He meant that his presidency was the cutting edge of a greater society. Greater than what? Greater than whose? Prime Minister Pierre Trudeau kept talking about “The Age of Aquarius”. His pet cliche was “The land is strong”. He meant that the land was newly strong, strong in a way it never was before.

Why would anyone think we are on the edge of a “new society”? What is the evidence for it? As long as the image is created of a “new society” or a “great society” or a “land that is strong”; as long as the image is created the reality will never have to be delivered! In fact the image — the false image — is created deliberately so that the reality won’t have to be delivered. What conscienceless falsification! What cynical exploitation of gullible people!

While we are talking about dehumanization we might as well mention the mass media and trivialization. The mass media bring before us pictures of starving children with protruding bellies together with pictures of mint-scented green mouthwash. Doesn’t this juxtaposition trivialize starvation and the suffering born of it? Recently I was listening to the radio. The news broadcast (supposedly a broadcast of events of immense human significance) was preceded by three back-to-back-to-back advertisements: a new kind of candy, pita bread sandwiches now available in Seven-Eleven stores, and Astroglide (Astroglide being a super-slippery vaginal lubricant). What is the human significance of the news when the news is preceded by such trivia? Trivialization? What do the mass media do better?

In American newspapers the Donald and Ivana Trump hanky-panky displaced reports on the reunification of Germany. Where is our humanity in the midst of such trivialization, which trivialization has so thoroughly victimized most people that they cannot recognize it?

Where is our humanity? In view of the fact that everything which claims to augment it and preserve it appears only to diminish it, what are we going to do? Where, how, are we going to be authentically human?

Since we have been thinking about news we might as well ask ourselves whether the news is even new. Recently the lead item in the newscast described the shooting of nine people in British Columbia. Is this new? There are dozens of multiple shootings every year.

The depredations in Bosnia are front-page news. But are they new? At the turn of the century the Turks slew the Armenians and the British slew the Afrikaners. Later everybody slew everybody in Europe. More recently the Americans ignited Viet Namese children with jellied gasoline and gloated as the torment couldn’t be assuaged. So what’s new about Bosnia?

The apostle Paul tells us (Acts 17:21) that the people of Athens “spent their time in nothing except telling or hearing something new.” The Athenians were “news junkies”. But none of it was new! After all, what can the depraved heart and mind, turned in on itself, do besides reproduce itself?

Neither is there anything new in the microcosm of the individual. When we look into individual human hearts we find people accusing themselves (as surely as they are accused by others), sinking all the way down into self-loathing. When they can no longer endure their self-loathing they “wake up” and exclaim, “Heh! I’m not that bad! I’m no worse than anyone else! In fact, after a moment’s reflection I’m sure I’m better than most!” Fleeing from self-loathing now, they flee into self-righteousness. Self-righteous people regard themselves as fine company. The problem is, their company can’t stand them. After a while the self-righteous begin to ask themselves why no one else can stand them. Soon they get the point: others can’t stand them just because they are thoroughly obnoxious. Then they begin the slide down into self-loathing — and the cycle starts all over.

How do we break the cycle? How do we learn the truth about ourselves and get off the teeter-totter?

When people are jabbed they feel they have to jab back. Their honour is at stake. Their ego-strength is at stake. Their identity is at stake. If someone uses a flamethrower on them, they have to retaliate with their own flamethrower. If they don’t, they will be regarded as wimps, will come to regard themselves as wimps, and in any case may feel themselves to be wimps already. But at all costs they mustn’t appear to be wimps. Therefore the retaliatory flamethrower has to be fired up.

But of course whenever different parties are wielding flamethrowers there are many seared hearts and many smouldering hearts. Isn’t there a better way to live? Where is it? How do we find it?

II: — There are those who have exemplified a better way. Jacques Ellul (he died only last year, aged 83) was a professor of law at the University of Bordeaux when German forces occupied France. Ellul immediately joined the French resistance movement. Working underground by night, he did all he could to aid the cause of the resistors: he sabotaged German military vehicles, disrupted communications, and so on. Then one of his law-students betrayed him to the Gestapo. Friends learned of the betrayal and whisked him out of Bordeaux to the French countryside where farmers hid him as a farm-labourer. He continued his resistance activities from his new “home”.

Any member of the French resistance who was caught was tortured unspeakably. (All of this made famous by the notorious Klaus Barbie.) In fact, French resistors were tortured so badly that the British government pleaded with the French resistors to quit: the effect of their efforts was very slight (the German war-machine scarcely inconvenienced by it) while the penalty for being caught was atrocious. Ellul refused to quit. He said that to quit (even though not quitting was terribly dangerous) would mean that he had acquiesced in the struggle against evil; to quit would mean that he had surrendered to Satan; to quit would mean that fear of pain had triumphed over vocation to the kingdom; to quit, he said, would mean that he had forfeited his humanity. And so he didn’t quit, despite terrible risks.

After the war Ellul learned of the treatment accorded war-time collaborationists. (Collaborationists were those French men and women who cooperated with the German occupation in hope of saving their own skin. When Germany didn’t win, French citizens howled for the scalps of the collaborationists.) The French government treated these people brutally. Whereupon Ellul stepped out of his law-school professorial robes and became the lawyer representing the collaborationists. He defended the very people who would gladly have consigned him to torture and death during the war. All of a sudden Ellul went from being a wartime hero (brave resistance fighter) to a peacetime bum (public defender of French scum).

Why did he do this? How was he able to do this? He declared that he lived in a new creation; he lived in a new order where standards, expectations, assumptions were entirely different from those of the old order. He noted that virtually everyone clung to the old order even though God’s judgement had doomed it, while virtually nobody dwelt in the new order, even though God’s blessing had established it.

Then Ellul said something more. He said he was tired of hearing people discuss faith in terms of belief. Faith isn’t a matter of what we believe or say we believe or think we might believe; faith is what we do by way of answering the questions God puts to us. When God questions us we have to answer. Verbal answers won’t suffice. Verbal answers are so far from faith that they are an evasion of faith. When God draws us into the light of that new creation which he has caused to shine with startling brightness, then either we do something that mirrors this new creation or we are possessed of no faith at all, regardless of how piously we talk or how religiously we behave. Either we do the truth or we have no use for Jesus Christ at all and we should stop pretending anything else.

And so brother Jacques provided a legal defense to spare the people who would never have spared him a year earlier.

In 2 Corinthians 5:17 Paul says — what does he say? “If any man be in Christ he is a new creature” (KJV). The RSV text reads, “If anyone is in Christ he is a new creation. (This is better). Better yet is the NRSV: “If anyone is in Christ there is a new creation. The difference between “creature” and “creation” is significant. I am certainly a creature, but I am not the creation; I am not the entire created order. The Greek word for “creature” is KTISMA; the word for “creation” is KTISIS. Paul uses the latter word, KTISIS, creation. The NEB captures it perfectly. “When anyone is united to Christ, there is a new world; the old order has gone, and a new order has already begun…”.

The truth is, Paul has written an elliptical sentence, a sentence without a verb. Literally the apostle says, “If anyone in Christ — new creation! — the old has gone…”. Paul would never deny that the man or woman who is united to Christ is a new creature; he would never deny this. But neither is this what he is saying in 2 Cor. 5:17! Paul would never deny J.B. Phillips’ translation of the verse: “If a man is in Christ, he becomes a new person altogether.” He would never deny the truth of this; but this isn’t what he’s saying in this text. The apostle is declaring that to be bound to Jesus Christ in faith is to be aware of a new creation, a new order; to see it, glory in it, live in it, live from it, live for it.

Unquestionably Ellul lived in this new order. Do we? Whether we do or don’t is never indicated by what we say, insists Ellul; whether we do or don’t is announced by what we do. What we do is how we answer the questions God puts to us. Needless to say the pre-eminent question God puts to us is, “Where do you live?”

Centuries before Ellul the apostle Paul, plus so many others in the primitive church, knew where they lived. For this reason the apostle had startling advice to give to Philemon concerning Onesimus.

Onesimus was a slave. He stole from his master, Philemon, and then ran away. In the days of the Roman Empire a runaway slave was executed as soon as he was discovered. Onesimus surfaced in the Christian community in Rome, no doubt assuming that Christians wouldn’t turn him in. Under the influence of Paul, Onesimus came to faith and repented of his theft.

To Onesimus Paul said, “You had better high-tail it back to Philemon before the police department catches up with you, or else you will be hanged.” To Philemon (who had earlier come to faith under Paul’s ministry in Asia Minor) Paul said, “I am sending Onesimus back to you, sending my very heart.”

People today excoriate Paul, “Why did he send Onesimus back at all?” For the simple reason that either Onesimus went back or Onesimus was going to be executed. Let’s hear what else Paul wrote to Philemon. “I am sending Onesimus back to you, sending my very heart. Take him back. But don’t take him back as a slave; take him back as a beloved brother…. Receive him as you would receive me.” As Philemon would receive Paul? Paul was a citizen of Rome! Then Philemon must receive his runaway, light-fingered slave as he would receive a citizen and a free man.

On the one hand the legal status of Onesimus was still “slave”, since his slave-status was something only the Roman government could alter. On the other hand, Onesimus was going back to Philemon not as a slave but as a family-member. “Take him back no longer as a slave”, wrote Paul, “take him back as brother in the flesh and in the Lord.” Because Onesimus was a brother in the Lord he was therefore to be cherished as a “brother in the flesh”, as a blood-relative, a family-member.

Inasmuch as the primitive church lacked political “clout” it couldn’t do anything about overturning slavery as an institution. Yet because the primitive church lived in the new creation, a new order, it disregarded the institution of slavery and looked upon Philemon (aristocratic) and Onesimus (low-born) as blood-brothers. And so the institution of slavery (unquestionably a feature of the old order) was subtly sabotaged as Christians held up the new order.

Let us never forget that Aristotle — whom some regard as the greatest philosopher of the ancient world — maintained that a slave was merely an animated tool that had the disadvantage of needing to be fed. Aristotle maintained that as well that a woman was an odd creature half-way between animal and male human. Yet Jesus addressed women as the equal of any male! Luke especially cherished this fact about Jesus, and so Luke’s gospel contains thirteen stories about women found nowhere else. Paul insisted not that wives subject themselves to their husbands, but that husbands and wives subject themselves to each other “out of reverence for Christ.” (Eph. 5:20) The gospel annihilates male dominance!

Jesus Christ brings a new order with him. He is Lord of this new order. And he makes us new by calling us into it.

New? How new? What do we mean by “new”? When I was in India I was startled by the good condition of the countless 1956 Fiat automobiles that scooted everywhere. Then someone told me that these cars were not forty years old. Many were brand new. The car manufacturers in India have never changed the machinery that makes 1956-model Fiats. Every car that the factory produces is a brand-new copy of the same old car!

A brand-new copy of the same old thing. Ellul maintains that this is what the world mistakenly calls new: a recent copy of the same old thing.

There are two Greek words for “new”: NEOS and KAINOS. NEOS means quantitatively new, chronologically new, merely more recent; KAINOS, on the other hand, means qualitatively new, genuinely new, new in substance.

Scripture insists that the qualitatively new, the genuinely new, is found only in Christ. Jesus Christ is new (kainos) creature himself; he brings with him a genuinely new creation; he is Lord of new creation and new creature; he summons us to join him under his Lordship and live in a new order as new people.

Of all the verses in scripture that move me few move me more than 1 Corinthians 10:11, where Paul speaks of Christians as those “upon whom the end of the ages has come.” The apostle uses “end” in both senses of the word: end as termination, and end as fulfilment. In Jesus Christ the fulfilment of the creation has come; and because its fulfilment has come, the old creation, old order is now terminated. Since the fulfilment of the creation has come, and since the termination of the old is underway right now, why aren’t we living in the new instead of in the old? Paul says that Christians live in the new by definition. Then the only thing for us to do is to live out what we already live in.

III: — You asked for a sermon on the authority of scripture. Scripture is the normative witness to all that we have pondered this morning. Scripture is not the new creation itself; not the new creation, not the new creature, not the Lord of new creation and creature. Scripture is merely the witness to all of this, yet the indespensable witness to it. Apart from scripture’s testimony it is impossible for us to know of new creation, new creature, and Lord of both; apart from scripture it is impossible for us to see the truth, to grasp the reality, to glory in a new world, to repudiate the old, to live out what we are called to live in. Because scripture uniquely attests what is genuinely new, apart from scripture the best that human existence can hold out for us is the most recent copy of the same old thing.

But to hear and heed the testimony of scripture is to refuse to settle for this; to hear and heed the testimony of scripture is to hear and heed him to whom it points: Jesus Christ our Lord. To hear and heed him is to find ourselves knowing, cherishing, exemplifying that new “world” which he has brought with him.

Jacques Ellul wouldn’t settle for the most recent copy of the same old thing. The French government and the French citizenry hailed him as hero one day and bum the next. Ellul couldn’t have cared less. He knew what’s real. The apostle Paul wouldn’t settle for the most recent copy of the same old thing. He knew that to be united to Christ is to live in that new order which Christ brings with him. The Roman government condemned Paul. He couldn’t have cared less. He knew what’s real.

I too know what’s real. What’s real is the end of the ages now upon us. What’s real is a new heaven and new earth in which righteousness dwells (to quote Peter now instead of Paul). I know too that it is only through the testimony of scripture, only as the Spirit of God vivifies this testimony and illumines my mind and thaws my heart, that the really real will continue to shine so luminously for me that I shall never be able to pretend anything else.

Ellul died last year. Peter and Paul died 2000 years ago. All three have joined the “great cloud of witnesses” that surrounds us now. All three cherished scripture as the normative testimony to “that kingdom which cannot be shaken”. (Hebrews 12:28)

Faithfully they kept that testimony. And now the Lord of that testimony keeps them.

 

                                                                   Victor A. Shepherd
May 1996

 

A Gospel-Plea for Reading

2 Timothy 4:13

 

“I know a man”, says Paul, “who, 14 years ago, was caught up to the third heaven…. and this man heard things that cannot be told, which no one may utter.” Who is this man whom Paul knows? It’s Paul himself; he’s talking about himself! He was caught up to the third heaven. The “third heaven” was an ancient way of speaking of the most intimate, most intense, most vivid presence of God. At that moment, 14 years ago, the apostles wasn’t “seeing in a mirror dimly”. (1 Cor. 13:12) At that moment he was bathed in a splendour and frozen in an awesomeness and scorched by a blaze all at once. All at once he was transfixed by the purity of God and prostrated by the enormity of God and dazzled by the brightness of God.

Isn’t it odd, then, that the man whose experience of God was so intense that he cannot speak of it then writes to the young man, Timothy, and asks for books? “Be sure to bring me the books.” Books? Why would he need books? What could a book do for him?

Paul’s experience of 14 years ago wasn’t the only time he had had an electrifying encounter with God. Three years before he was “caught up to the third heaven” he had been crumbled on his way to Damascus when the risen Lord had arrested him. In addition to the Damascus road experience Paul had had a vision of the man from Macedonia who had pleaded with Paul to go there with the gospel. In addition to the Macedonian episode Paul had fallen into a trance while praying in the Jerusalem temple, and while in the trance had been told unmistakably to get out of Jerusalem. The apostle’s experience of God had been vivid over and over.

And now he wants books? Compared to his experience of God reading a book sounds so flat, so pedestrian, simply so dull. Yet he wants books! Obviously he thinks he needs books. Books are essential to his discipleship as a Christian as well as to his vocation as an apostle. Obviously (note this point carefully!) he thinks that his vivid experience of God does not render books unnecessary; his startling awareness of God doesn’t render reading superfluous.

Books are vital. People who read books are very different from those who do not. A society that reads books is very different from a society that does not.

In his novel, Nineteen Eighty-Four, George Orwell depicted a society crushed in the tentacles of cruel totalitarianism. One feature of such a society, Orwell insisted, was the banning of books. The oppressor would continue to oppress his victims by many means, not the least of which was the banning of books.

Aldous Huxley, in his novel, Brave New World, didn’t fear a society where books were banned. He feared something worse: a society where books weren’t banned simply because no one wanted to read a book.

Do we want to read one? read many? Some people who lived a long time before us, and who are foreparents in faith, have wanted to.

Like the Jewish people, in whose house all Christians are guests. In the year 799 Charlemagne was crowned emperor of the Holy Roman Empire. At the coronation he was supposed to sign his name to a document. But he couldn’t write (or read). However, he remembered seeing his name written in Latin: CAROLINUS. He recalled that one letter (“U”) had two vertical strokes in it. Whereupon Charlemagne grabbed an instrument of some sort and made two crude strokes on the document. Meanwhile, the Jewish people were 100% literate. In whose house are Christians guests? Abraham and Sarah are our foreparents in faith, not Charlemagne.

And then there are the Puritans. Don’t listen to those who defame them wickedly! When persecuted Puritans left the old country and settled in New England every Puritan minister was given 10 pounds with which to start a church library. Between 1640 and 1700 the literacy rate among men in Massachusetts and Connecticut was 93% — while it was only 40% in England. (The rate of literacy among Puritan women in the new world was 62%, 10% in England.) Six years after these people landed in Massachusetts they voted 400 pounds “towards a school or college.” The “school or college” they built was Harvard (1636).

By 1650 virtually all New England towns had developed grammar schools. As people there learned to read, the effect of the printed page was immense. People were released from the domination of the immediate and the local. People who don’t read live in a very small world, a world of the immediate (in time) and the local (in space). Books are vehicles that convey us to a different era, a different history, a different geography, a different culture. Books free us from the domination of the immediate and the local.

Are we ashamed of our parents? That is, are we ashamed to be spiritual descendants of the Puritans? I’m not. Yes, our immediate spiritual roots in Streetsville Methodist Church obviously lie in Methodism. To be sure John Wesley imparted his own ethos, his own spirit, to the Methodist communities. Nonetheless the substance of Methodism is largely Puritan. Of the 50 books in Wesley’s “Christian Library” (books that he expected all followers to read) 32 are by Puritan authors. I am as little ashamed of my Puritan ancestors in faith as I am of my Jewish ancestors.

The single largest anti-reading force today is television. Where reading is profound, television is shallow. Reading encourages critical reflection; television encourages uncritical absorption. Reading forces us to think; television numbs us with mindless trivia. Reading presents us with ideas for thoughtful evaluation; television presents us with flitting images for our amusement. As soon as the politician goes on TV what he says is of no importance; what matters is how he appears. Is his tie knotted properly? If it isn’t, he can’t be elected. Menachem Begin’s media advisors told him he had to stop wearing shirts with oversized collars, since a shirt with an oversized collar makes a man appear terminally ill. John Turner’s media advisors told him he had to break his habit of licking his lips. “Who is going to vote for a man who looks like an anteater at a picnic?”, they corrected him scornfully.

Television doesn’t encourage thinking; it encourages emoting. TV turns human anguish into entertainment. A “good” TV program doesn’t end with critical reflection; it ends with mindless applause. Reading presents us with arguments that we have to assess; TV presents us with impressions that we merely blot up.

Television moves from a disaster in Chile to a house-fire in Buffalo to a baseball score to a weather forecast to an advertisement for mouthwash — all in five minutes. The effect on the human mind and heart is deadly. Never forget that the average TV news story lasts 45 seconds. It is impossible to convey a sense of seriousness about the most momentous occurrences in 45 seconds, especially when a 45 second “blip” is followed by a 45 second replay of the pitcher’s last three strikeouts of last night’s game. Visual stimulation is a shabby substitute for thought, just as emotional manipulation is a shabby substitute for verbal precision.

Are we going to read or are we going to sit, hour by hour, in front of what Northrop Frye called “the boob tube” back in the days when “boob” meant “simpleton”?

Surely we are no longer surprised that the apostle wrote, “Bring me the books.” Then what books are we going to read?

Biography is one of my favourites. As we read biography we realize we are not alone in the Christian venture. The book of Hebrews tells us that we are “surrounded by so great a cloud of witnesses.” The cloud of witnesses lives. These people nourish us.

I was 19 when I came upon a biography of William Edwin Sangster, an English Methodist preacher, scholar, writer, evangelist. Sangster died in 1959 at age 59, and died miserably of a neurological disease, progressive muscular atrophy. Like all us “general practitioners” of the ministry Sangster was a pastor as well. One day a distraught, middleaged woman called on him and told him brokenheartedly she had just received word that her daughter, a woman in her 20s, was going blind. Would Sangster visit the daughter? With leaden foot he trudged to the hospital, not knowing what he was going to say. He was standing, tongue paralyzed, at the bedside for several minutes when the young woman cried out, “God is going to take away my sight!” It was a hideous moment. Sangster croaked, “Don’t let him. Don’t let him take it from you. Give it to him.”

When I was a young minister in rural New Brunswick I had to call, one day, on Emma Nolan. Emma had been a registered nurse, and had worked for years in New York City. I often called on her just so we could discuss city-life together. Because of her nursing background Emma always accompanied me when we had to drive psychotic villagers to the provincial psychiatric hospital in Campbellton. We had made several such trips together, trips of pure anguish. Emma hadn’t been feeling well for several weeks when she betook herself to Saint John (200 miles away) for a checkup. She was told she didn’t have much longer to live. Emma had had a hard life: an abusive, alcoholic husband, derailed children, several years of widowhood. When she was back from Saint John I called on her. She chit-chatted about this-and-that, plainly avoiding any discussion of her imminent death, when suddenly she cried out, “God is going to take away my life!” What could I say? “Don’t let him, Emma, don’t let him take it. Give it to him.”

Charles Colson. I knew of his unflinching devotion to President Richard Nixon and his part in the Watergate affair. Colson had headed up the committee to re-elect the president. He had boasted that he would cheerfully run over his grandmother if it meant getting Nixon elected again. Then he was arrested, tried, convicted, imprisoned. Then there was an arrest of a different sort at the hands of him who had arrested Paul centuries earlier. When his autobiography, Born Again, appeared, I purchased it expecting the worst of American religious “smarm”. Anything but. Colson, a lawyer, is as profound as he is brilliant. He has written a dozen books since. His grasp of the church’s mission (as well as his grasp of the church’s dereliction) is without peer in North America.

Biography. It keeps us surrounded with the cloud of witnesses.

Don’t forget history. The Christian tradition is rich. We are not the first generation of believers. Neither are we the first to be perplexed, harassed, misunderstood, or ignored. A familiarity with history provides us with a wisdom we should never generate ourselves, even as it describes pitfalls we should never be able to avoid ourselves. G.K. Chesterton stated simply that tradition extends voting privileges to the dead. To the extent that we are serious about history, the dead can vote.

I often approach history from another angle. The person or institution without any acquaintance with history is like the person with amnesia. Amnesia is total loss of memory. Loss of memory is bad enough; worse still is what follows loss of memory, loss of identity. To have no memory is to have no identity. To have no identity is to be like a tree without roots or a sailing vessel without ballast in the keel: the first strong wind overturns it. It’s not the case that persons and institutions with no memory are extraordinarily nasty. They aren’t. It is the case that persons and institutions with no memory tend to be quixotic, erratic, unpredictable, inconsistent, always controlled by the latest fad, fashion, whim, notion or scheme.

All of the mainline denominations of North America demonstrate this over and over. All of the mainline denominations have chosen to ignore history. They have assumed either that history has nothing to teach us, or that history can teach us only what is better left untaught; namely, old-world theological wrangles and old-world political intigues that have no place in the churches of the new world.

The result of this neglect of history? A huge loss of Christian memory in the churches of North America, a dreadful case of ecclesiastical amnesia. That’s why North American Christendom is theologically quixotic, erratic and faddish.

To be acquainted with history is to draw from a tradition that allows the dead to vote. We can’t afford to shun the dead. A knowledge of history, however slight, will prevent us from being victimized by our own amnesia; this in turn will keep us from victimizing others.

What about fiction? Too many people regard fiction as a waste of time. “Why give up precious reading-hours for something that isn’t true?”, they ask. Who said fiction isn’t true? Because stories are stories rather than reports they certainly aren’t factual. But to say they aren’t factual isn’t to say they aren’t humanly true.

Think of our Lord’s parables. “A sower went forth to sow.” “Once upon a time a man had two sons.” “Did you hear about the farmer who woke up one morning only to discover that some stinker had sown weeds in his wheatfield?” The parables of Jesus are sheer fiction, every last one of them! An opponent challenges Jesus; a “wannabe” disciple needs the last bit of misunderstanding cleared away; a sermon has to be illustrated. On the spur of the moment, off the top of his head, Jesus makes up a story. Fiction! “Not true”? No! “Not factual”. Yet 100% true — and, say Christians, eventually the Word of God written.

Fiction. Start with someone like Madeleine L’Engle, an American whom I bumped into in a church-library in New York City while Raymond Cummins explored the Anglican Cathedral where she worships.

John White, a psychiatrist (now retired) and preacher (not yet retired) maintains that a good fiction writer (good, not necessarily Christian) has more insight into the human heart than the best of the social scientists. He’s right. We can’t afford to be without fiction.

And then there are the books that train us in discipleship. Richard Foster, a Quaker, has written the best book on prayer, and another on spiritual discipline, that I have read in the last 10 years.

Jacques Ellul (only three months dead and therefore still a voting member of the church), a lawyer and professor in France whose work on the dangers and dehumanization of technology ought to startle you as little else does.

Richard John Neuhaus, a Lutheran pastor-turned-Roman Catholic priest; his book on the ministry is superb.

John Stott, an Englishman, has written on almost every aspect of the Christian life. He is said to be the most influential Anglican of the 20th century.

We shan’t live long enough to ingest the provender of these people.

“Bring me the books.” The apostle’s experience of God was indescribably rich and unspeakably awesome. And still he needed books!

Yet there was something he craved even more than books: “above all the parchments”. The parchments were scrolls of the Hebrew bible, what we of this congregation call the older testament. Books were crucial; yet most important were the parchments, the scriptures. By extension “parchments” refers to the newer testament as well.

We have to school ourselves in scripture relentlessly. But where to begin? Begin with a small paperback by George Caird. Caird began and ended his teaching career at Oxford University, with a mid-life stint at McGill. Years ago Caird wrote a brief commentary on Luke’s gospel. When it came into my hands I thought I had come upon a new planet. The book is a gem. There are dozens more like it. From time-to-time I recall the metaphors which different biblical authors use to speak of scripture as a whole:

– food — for newborns, necessary if they are going to thrive
– a mirror — it lets us see ourselves as no other book does
– a lamp — its light forestalls groping, stumbling, tripping up
– a fire — it consumes everything about us that should be consumed
– a hammer — it crumbles even rock-hard resistance
– a sword — it penetrates like nothing else.

We haven’t time today to develop a detailed exposition of the nature of biblical authority. We can only conclude with a story told by Charles Spurgeon, a superb 19th century English preacher.

When people asked Spurgeon how they might be convinced of the power of scripture (and therefore of its authority), he replied with a story about lion. “Imagine a caged lion. Someone could bring forward any number of arguments aimed at persuading onlookers of the lion’s nature and the lion’s strength and the lion’s tenacity, and so on. Some onlookers might believe the arguments while many would not. But there is a sure-fire way of convincing everyone about the might of the lion. Let the lion out of the cage.”

An argument about scripture might convince some, and then again it might not. Far better to open up scripture every week. As it is opened up and God owns the Word written, hearts are pierced only to be healed.

“Bring me the books, and above all the parchments.” Books are essential, even as the lion — “The Lion of the tribe of Judah”, in the words of John — has to be let out of the cage.

F I N I S

                                                                                              Victor A. Shepherd
October 1994

“When you come, bring the cloak that I left with Carpus at Troas,
also the books, and above all the parchments.”

The City, Slavery, and African-Canadians

              Philemon        Genesis 4:8-17

 

I: — “The biblical story begins in a garden and culminates in a city,” the pamphlet advertising Knox Summer Fellowship tells us.  The pamphlet is correct. Human existence begins in a garden, ‘ Eden ,’ Hebrew for ‘delight.’ The ‘garden of delight’ informs us, symbolically, that everything we humans need to thrive is given us by the God whose goodness and generosity are boundless.

Then how did we get from the garden to the city? God, we know, created Eden , garden of delight. But where did the city come from? Cain built the first city, and after Cain cities proliferated.

Why did Cain build a city?  Cain has slain his brother. He thinks a city will function like a fort; that is, protect him – protect him from the God who is now pursuing him.  In the wake of Cain’s violation of his brother God asks him, “Where is your brother?”

“How am I supposed to know?” Cain replies; “Is he my responsibility?” Whereupon God puts a second question to Cain: “What have you done?”

Now Cain is squirming as God interrogates him. Cain doesn’t enjoy being pressured. He wants to insulate himself against such pressure.  And so he builds a city. Why a city?   Cain has been condemned by God to being a fugitive and a vagabond.  But Cain can’t endure being a vagabond without a home and a fugitive anxiously looking over his shoulder.  What’s more, murderous Cain has introduced insecurity into humankind, a taste for blood, and the pursuit of vengeance.  Muderous Cain can’t endure the anxiety of living amidst insecurity and vindictiveness. He thinks a city will provide him the preoccupation he needs to keep God’s questions out of his ears and God himself out of his face.         He thinks a city’s population and a city’s distractions will let him forget what he is, what he has done, and what he has brought to others. He thinks he can quiet himself and protect himself by building a city.  He thinks a city will provide the tranquillity of a home and the security of a fort. (The problem, of course, is that everyone else in the city is also a murderer looking for tranquillity and security.)

Cain wasn’t the first to disobey God.  His parents were. Adam and Eve had disobeyed God at the epicentre of their existence. They had made a U-turn that had left them oriented away from God, dis-oriented in every sense of the word. In the wake of their shocking disobedience God expelled them from the garden by God’s own judicial act, and then God had put to them the first question scripture records: “Where are you?”  They didn’t answer. They couldn’t. They didn’t know where they were; they merely knew where they weren’t: they weren’t at home amidst delight.

After God had expelled Cain’s parents from the garden God placed an angel with a flaming sword that turned every which way at the east end of the garden, the end from which they had been expelled, the end through which they would attempt to re-enter.  The flaming sword ensured that humankind could never regain Eden . No human effort at undoing the Fall; no human effort at righting itself before God will ever succeed. No utopia will ever achieve what it promises. The angel with the flaming sword ensures that all attempts at utopias issue in dystopias. The 20th Century saw two attempts at utopias, one from the political right (Nazism) and one from the political left (communism.)         Both proved murderous dystopias.

At this point the Bible unfolds the Genesis-to-Revelation story of the city.  There are scores of cities mentioned in Scripture.  All of them have one thing in common: they are monuments to humankind’s defiance of God, and they are barricades behind which we think we can hide from God.   “We don’t need you,” we cry to God, “because we have our magnificent city, and it both comforts us and secures us. What’s more, we have no time for you because our city fills the horizon of our lives, waking and sleeping.”

Think of Babel . (Genesis 11) “Let us make a name for ourselves. Let us build ourselves a city, a tower with its top in the heavens.”  We aren’t happy with the name God has given us.  In Scripture ‘name’ means ‘nature’ or ‘essence.’         We aren’t happy with the nature God has given us.  Our nature: God’s faithful, obedient covenant-partners?  We don’t want that: we want to create our own nature, fashion our own essence. We want to be self-made people from start to finish.  If we fashion ourselves and programme ourselves then we won’t be accountable to anyone or indebted to anyone.

Another city is built, and others after that. Babylon looms. Babylon is a terrible city. It carries off God’s people into exile and torments them.  Babylon , of course, is that wicked city which shouldn’t have surprised God’s people since they already knew, regrettably, what cities are about.

But Babylon doesn’t last forever. Eventually there’s a return to Jerusalem , ‘Hier Shalem,’ city of shalom, city of salvation.  Jerusalem is surely the God-given antidote to toxic Babylon and all cities like it.

Hier Shalem, city of salvation?  Jerusalem is the city that slays God’s prophets and crucifies God’s messiah. It isn’t the antidote to anything.

For this reason Jerusalem must give way to the New Jerusalem.  The New Jerusalem is new not in the quantitative sense of ‘most recent,’ the chronologically most recent version of ‘same old, same old.’ The New Jerusalem is new in the qualitative sense of ‘entirely different.’  The New Jerusalem is unlike any previous city in that it is the first city whose sole builder is God.  It is the only city God’s Messiah adorns.

This city, be it noted, includes a garden.  The New Jerusalem recovers and restores the old, old garden, Revelation 22 tells us. Only now the garden’s tree of life is the occasion not of humankind’s incomprehensible sin but of the healing of the nations.

There’s only one problem concerning the New Jerusalem: no one has seen it. It’s been promised, but the promise hasn’t been fulfilled.  The promised city isn’t here.

Or is it?  The city of God is the kingdom of God . Jesus insists that wherever he, the king, is present, the kingdom is operative.  (After all, everyone knows there can’t be a king without a kingdom or a kingdom without a king.)  Jesus Christ the King, risen triumphant over sin, evil and death, now ruling and ceaselessly pouring forth the Spirit; Christ the King is in our midst. Therefore his kingdom is present and operative.

Then why is Christ’s kingdom still disputed? It’s disputed because the world lacks the spiritual qualification to see it.         The kingdom can be seen only by those who are kingdom-sighted, just as colour can be perceived only by those who are colour-sighted.  Colour-blind people don’t see colour and aren’t expected to.  But let us be sure of one thing: those whom the king has rendered kingdom-sighted; they most certainly recognize the presence of the kingdom and rejoice in it.

Actually, the kingdom-sighted see both the kingdom of God and what the apostle Paul calls “this present evil age.”         They see both, and see both simultaneously.  (In other words they aren’t naïve.)  But even as they see both simultaneously, they don’t see both with equal vividness and clarity. Their perception of the kingdom predominates.

When I hold a book in front of me in reading range and look at it I see the printed page clearly, in focus, and everything else on the periphery less clearly, less focused, less vivid.  Or I can hold a book in front of me and look not at it but rather what’s behind it or beside it. Now everything else is clear, focused, vivid, while the book (I can see it and therefore know it’s there) I can’t read because it’s unfocused.

Tell me: which is more focused, clear, vivid for you: the kingdom of God or this present evil age? Both are here (for now); both are occurring simultaneously.  But both can’t be our primary focus simultaneously.

On the day that God has appointed, the city of God , whose only builder is God, will shine forth beyond dispute.         Until that day the city of God , the kingdom of God , remains superimposed on this present evil age.  Only the kingdom-sighted can see the present kingdom; but they do see it, and see it as the city of God, which city of God they know will one day stand forth alone, unobscured, no longer disputed because indisputable.

What are Christians to do in the meantime?  Our task is never to build the kingdom, build the city of God . (Remember, anything we build we pervert.)   Our task is to discern the kingdom; discern it, exalt it, point to it, and point others to it.

In the meantime Christians live in the overlap of kingdom and present evil age; we live in the superimposition of the city of God upon the cities of humankind. We aren’t naïve; we recognize the startling contradiction between the city whose builder is Cain and the city whose builder is God.  Yet we aren’t paralyzed by the contradiction.  We know what we are to discern and to do.

 

II: — Cain violated his brother Abel.  We humans violate each other – violate each other lethally – in many different ways. One such violation, deadly to be sure, is slavery.  We violate our sisters and brothers who are made like us in the image and likeness of God. Every time someone is enslaved, anywhere in the world, Cain slays Abel afresh.           Slavery is a blatant contradiction of the city of God , a blatant contradiction of the kingdom.

Slavery is rampant in the world today.  At the end of 2009 there were approximately 29.2 million humans enslaved throughout the world. The average value of a slave (right now) is $340 ( U.S. ); the lowest market value is for debt-bondage slaves ($40-$50), while the highest market value is for sex slaves ($1895.)  In India there are currently 40 million ‘bonded labour’ slaves, people of the ‘untouchable class’ in the caste system who labour to pay off debts incurred generations ago. Nigeria boasts 800,000 slaves (or 8% of the nation’s population.)  As of 2002 there were 109,000 child-slaves working as forced labourers on cocoa farms in the Cote d’Ivoire . Millions of people toiled as slaves in the former Soviet Gulag system of penal labour.  Slave-trafficking remains big business, with approximately 800,000 people trafficked every year across national borders.

 

III: — Slavery is as old as humankind. Slavery thrived everywhere throughout the Roman Empire . When the apostle Paul penned his letter to slave-holder Philemon, there were 60 million slaves throughout the empire. We mustn’t deceive ourselves.  ‘Slave’ was not then and is not now and another word for ‘employee.’ A slave was deemed subhuman. Aristotle spoke of slaves as animated tools.  In the Roman era slaves had no rights before the law; slaves had no means of appeal against their masters.  The Latin expression concerning slaves was non habens personam; that is, ‘not having a face.’

 

Paul wrote to Philemon in the year 62 (approximately.)  Tacitus, a first century Roman historian and senator, relates the story of the murder of Pedanius Secundus in 61.  Pedanius Secundus happened to be murdered by one his own slaves.  Whenever a slave slew a householder the custom was that all the slaves of that household were to be put to death – an obvious attempt at telling slaves that if any one of them misbehaved then all of them would be executed.  All the slaves of Pedanius Secundus’ household were executed; that is, all 400 of them, including women and children.

  Slavery is iniquitous. Slavery of any sort means that a human being is regarded as and deployed as – as an animal? On the contrary animals customarily receive much better treatment than slaves.  Slavery means that a human being is regarded as less than an animal, is regarded as a tool, stick, a stone, an implement, an object than can be replaced by any similar object as surely as any one hammer or screwdriver can be replaced by any other hammer or screwdriver.

The apostle Paul knew slavery to be iniquitous. Then why didn’t he rail against it? The reason is simple: he knew that railing would be pointless and would do nothing to assist the people who needed help most, the slaves themselves. Railing would only strengthen the resolve of slave-owners to maintain the social arrangement that looked upon slavery as economically necessary and socially desirable; a social arrangement, in other words, that was impregnable.

Paul chose another approach.  Instead of attacking the institution of slavery frontally he attacked it tangentially; he sought to undermine it covertly; he sought to erode it, erode it little by little.  Having declared unambiguously to the Christians in Galatia, “All are one in Christ Jesus, and therefore in Christ, before Christ, there is neither slave nor free,” he was confident that the gospel of the new creation in Christ wherein social class-divisions are transcended; this new creation would emerge in the midst of a people in whom the gospel worked as surely as yeast leavens the dough in which it lurks.

Paul’s letter to Philemon embodies the logic of his tangential assault on slavery; the letter also embodies the mood of Paul’s approach (namely the appeal of love rather than loud denunciation); and the letter embodies Paul’s confidence that the gospel which transforms the heart is effectual and therefore accomplishes what it declares.

While Paul customarily wrote to congregations, in Rome or Philippi or Thessalonica, for instance, his letter to Philemon is written to an individual, one man. (The letter to Philemon is the only letter we have that Paul wrote to an individual.)

Paul’s letter didn’t end the institution of slavery overnight. At the same time there’s widespread agreement that what this letter embodied, working quietly like yeast for years, caused the ferment that helped much of the world renounce and denounce slavery.

 

And now to the story the letter reflects.  Onesimus was a runaway slave.  He fled to Rome where he lost himself in the crowded city.  While in Rome he met Paul. Through Paul’s ministry Onesimus came to throbbing faith in Jesus Christ.         Paul loved Onesimus. He spoke of Onesimus as “my child,” meaning, “someone dear to me whom I fathered into faith.” So dear was Onesimus to Paul that when Paul sent him back to Philemon he wrote, “I am sending Onesimus back to you; I am sending back my very heart.

Since it was such a wrench for Paul to send Onesimus back, why didn’t he keep Onesimus with him in Rome ? Because he wanted to preserve Onesimus’ life. Paul knew that while Onesimus had managed to keep secret so far his status as runaway slave, the secret couldn’t be kept forever.  Onesimus was from Colosse. People from Colosse visited Rome all the time. In no time a visitor from Colosse would come upon Onesimus, recognize him, and turn him in. Once discovered, Onesimus wouldn’t be sent back to Philemon; once discovered Onesimus would be tortured by the Roman government and then executed.

As I’ve mentioned already, there were 60 million slaves throughout the Roman Empire at this time. In order to discourage slaves from escaping, any runaway slave, once caught, was executed. Anyone who helped a slave to escape or harboured a runaway slave was also executed.  When a runaway slave was caught, a white-hot branding iron seared the letter “F” in his forehead; “F” for Fugitivus, “runaway.” The branding itself was torture, and it was followed by greater torture: crucifixion.  Paul loved Onesimus and wanted him to keep him alive  Little wonder he sent Onesimus back.

But back as what?  If Philemon received Onesimus and said nothing about the slave’s having departed months earlier, Onesimus would be back alive, all right, but back as a slave once again.  In other words, from the perspective of Roman officialdom, Onesimus would be the slave he had always been.

But Paul wasn’t operating from the perspective of Roman officialdom; Paul operated from the perspective of the gospel.  And according to the gospel – in Christ we are new creatures who live in a new world where old distinctions and divisions mean nothing – according to the gospel Paul was sending Onesimus back as a free man.  When Paul sent Onesimus back he asked Philemon to receive him as a “beloved brother in the Lord.”

To make this latter point crystal clear, Paul added, “Receive him as a beloved brother in the flesh.” To receive anyone as a brother in the Lord ought to be enough to overcome within the church all the social differences and distinctions that riddle a society. Ought to be enough; but, sadly, a congregation can think itself sincere in claiming to receive everyone as brother or sister in the Lord while maintaining (perhaps unknowingly) the social standoffs that curse a society. For this reason Paul added, “Receive Onesimus as a brother in the flesh.” In other words, Onesimus the slave and Philemon the master were henceforth to be looked upon, and to look upon themselves, as blood-brothers without distinction. Not only was Onesimus not Philemon’s spiritual inferior; henceforth Onesimus was to be Philemon’s social equal.  Right here Paul undermined the institution of slavery.  To be sure, it would take decades before slavery was abolished in the empire; still, it was undermined here.

Then Paul added something more.  “You and I are partners, Philemon; receive Onesimus as you would receive me.” Philemon was to receive Onesimus as he would receive Paul, his partner in the gospel. Paul, we must remember, was a Roman citizen. A Roman citizen could never be made a slave.  Then while the Roman government would continue to look upon Onesimus as a slave, Philemon was never to treat Onesimus as a slave.  The slave who was not only a brother in the Lord was also virtually a brother in the flesh and also virtually a Roman citizen.  Philemon was never to look upon Onesimus as a slave again.

Paul knew himself to be an apostle and knew himself recognized as an apostle. He spoke with apostolic authority. Yet when he writes to Philemon he sets his authority aside.  Gently he writes, “Although I am bold enough in Christ to command you to do what is required, yet for love’s sake I prefer to appeal to you.” As an apostle he could tell Philemon, a Christian, what Christian truth required Philemon to do. But Paul feared that if he did this Philemon might obey him, to be sure, but obey him grudgingly. And so Paul writes, “For love’s sake, your love’s sake….” Elsewhere in the letter Paul says he knows Philemon well; he knows that Philemon has a heart as big as a house, a heart that overflows with love for God’s people. In the past, Paul reminds Philemon, Philemon’s love has been an immense comfort and joy to Paul himself. Appealing now to Philemon’s love Paul pleads, “For love’s sake take Onesimus back; and take him back not as a slave but more than a slave.  Take him back as beloved brother; but not merely as a brother in the Lord but as a brother in the flesh. Receive him as you would receive me, a free man and a Roman citizen who can’t be enslaved.”

Then towards the end of the letter Paul adds “I write you, knowing that you will do even more than I say.”         What’s the “more?” The “more” is that Philemon will go one step farther than taking back Onesimus without punishing him; Philemon will take the ultimate step of releasing Onesimus from slavery altogether.  In the Roman Empire a slave-owner could grant a slave his release at any time.  Paul has piled up reason upon reason, Christian ground upon Christian ground not merely for humane treatment of a slave but for the outright release of a slave. The gospel requires that slaves be freed.

In one of the glorious paradoxes in which the gospel abounds, Paul, a prisoner himself in Rome and awaiting trial, did more than the world will ever know to free enslaved people everywhere.

 

IV: — Yet because Cain is always among us (because Cain is always within us, slaves have to be freed in every era, in every corner of the world.  Slaves had to be freed in Canada .

The first black slave to be transported directly from Africa to Canada was Olivier Le Jeune, assigned a French name while crossing the Atlantic . The first, he was by no means the last; slaves were regularly imported from the West Indies and from New England; by 1759 there were 1132 slaves in New France.  When the British defeated the French in 1760, the British brought even more slaves to Canada .

The American Revolutionary War found United Empire Loyalists flocking to Canada and bringing black slaves with them.  In addition many slaves appeared in Canada who weren’t attached to Loyalists but who were simple fugitives, hoping that the bondage they were fleeing in the United States they wouldn’t find in Canada . There appeared in Canada as well 3,500 free black loyalists; they had been American-owned slaves and had been granted their freedom by the British when they sided with the British during the Revolutionary War. In fact they had been promised the same privileges and rights as the white Loyalists. These free black loyalists settled in New Brunswick and Nova Scotia . They had been promised land. Soon they realized most of them would be granted no land at all.  The few who did get land were assigned land that was useless. All they could do was deliver themselves into the hands of white people eager to exploit them. At the same time the black victims of broken promises were now segregated in churches and schools or even excluded from churches and schools.

Fifty years after the American Revolutionary War the War of 1812 broke out. Thousands of black American slaves fled to the British for protection.  Once again they were promised land and freedom in Canada . Formally known as “Black Refugees,” the first of them arrived in Halifax in 1813. They were welcomed enthusiastically as a large supply of cheap labour.  Immediately following the War of 1812, however, a severe economic recession, along with a sudden influx of white immigrants from Britain , pushed the black people even farther down the social order and removed the little economic opportunity they had had.

While Britain had abolished the slave trade in 1807 and slavery itself in 1833 ( France in 1848) slavery continued to thrive in the United States . In 1850 the USA passed the Fugitive Slave Act, promising even harsher treatment for runaway blacks and anyone who assisted them.  Not surprisingly, many more slaves fled to Ontario , whose black population now numbered 40,000.  In the same year (1850) Ontario reacted by passing the Common School Act.  This act permitted separate schools for blacks.  If no separate school existed, then black children could be made to attend class at separate times from white children, or be made to sit on segregated benches. We must note that while black/white segregation was legal in Ontario only in the school system, de facto segregation occurred everywhere else (e.g., black people in Ontario could neither vote nor sit on juries; interracial marrying was enough to provoke a riot).

Between 1910 and 1912 1,300 black persons immigrated to Canada . They settled in Alberta and Saskatchewan . Immediately white people on the prairies demanded legislation to preserve the Canadian West for Caucasians. The Canadian government prepared the legislation but never enacted it out of fear of damaging relations with the USA . Less formal means were deployed to prohibit black people from entering Canada ; for instance, the physical and financial qualifications for black immigrants were made insuperably difficult, while Canadian immigration officials who disqualified blacks were surreptitiously rewarded.  The result was predictable: by 1912 all black immigration to Canada had been halted without Canada ’s ever having declared a racist policy formally.

In early 20th Century Canada black people found they could get only the most menial jobs.  Sleeping-car porters were almost exclusively black, for instance, while dining-car waiters were exclusively white.  Even the federal government permitted racial restrictions in hiring and promotion practices within the civil service.  Housing discrimination abounded.  In fact when I was a teenager in the late 1950s I knew that black players on Toronto ’s professional minor league baseball team regularly responded to advertisements for rental accommodation only to be turned away when they appeared in person.

There’s a point about all of this that we must note carefully. Canada (after 1867) has never enacted race-legislation; nevertheless, race-discrimination has been upheld by Canadian courts as legally acceptable.  In 1919 a Quebec appellate court deemed it legal for a theatre to restrict black people to inferior seating. In 1924 Ontario courts upheld a restaurant which refused to serve black people.  In 1941 the Supreme Court of Canada upheld the Montreal Forum Tavern in its refusal to serve black people.  The courts consistently upheld racial discrimination as legal in a country that boasted of having no racial legislation.

Canadian courts have decreed that racial discrimination is illegal. The Canadian Bill of Rights and the Human Rights Commission have strengthened the courts in this regard.  Passing legislation, however, does nothing to alter attitudes in individuals. Black people, faced with persistent discrimination, have formed the Black United Front in Nova Scotia and the National Black Coalition of Canada.  Studies undertaken by the Canadian Civil Liberties Association have revealed that most employment agencies will agree, if asked by prospective employers, to screen out non-white job applicants.  Once hired, black people as a group appear at the lowest end of the wage scale without regard for training or experience.  An Ontario Human Rights Commission study has disclosed that black people who hold a Master of Business Administration degree earn 25% less than white people with the same degree and the same professional experience.

 

Two hundred years ago, on the 10th of February, 1806 , a Toronto newspaper carried the following advertisement:  “For sale. Two slaves. Peggy, aged 40, adequate cook, $150. Her son, Jupiter, aged 15, $200.” Two hundred dollars for a fifteen year old black boy was a great deal of money in 1806. Whoever purchased these slaves was clearly expecting enormous work from them, since a horse would have cost far less.

“Why keep talking about something that happened 200 years ago?” someone objects; “All of that is long gone; let’s move ahead.” We can “move ahead” only if we remember that the last racially segregated school in Ontario was shut down as recently as 1965.

 

V: — Murderous Cain built the first city. He named the city ‘Enoch,’ named it after his son Enoch.  Ever since Cain’s ‘Enoch’ the city has been humankind’s monument to its God-defiance. We think that the city we build provides us a safety from the long arm of God and security from our fellow-citizens – who, of course, are murderous, just like us – or why else would they look to the city as a shield against insecurity and vindictiveness?

Cain named the first city after his son.  After whose Son is the last city named?  The last city, the final city, is the New Jerusalem.  It is the kingdom of Christ the King, Son of the living God.  It is the holy city.

We who are the people of the great king can see the holy city just because we are kingdom-sighted.  Seeing the holy city we want only to witness to it, since it is now superimposed it on whatever earthly city we inhabit.  We want only to point to and point others to the kingdom, a city that cannot be shaken.

We aren’t naïve.  We know the history of all earthly cities.  We know the history of Canada and the history of black people in Canada . We know the history of Rome and Colosse and the history of slaves in Rome and Colosse. But like the apostle Paul, we have been apprehended by the king and appointed to his kingdom. Then the truth of God that Paul urged upon Philemon is the same truth that we must do whenever we have opportunity to do it.

“I am sending Onesmimus back to you, Philemon; I am sending you my very heart.  Receive him as you would receive me.”   And as Philemon does just this, the city of Enoch , sought-after refuge of murderous Cain but no refuge at all; the city of Enoch is eclipsed by the city of God , named after God’s Son, in which city, John tells us, the nations of the world are healed.

You and I have been appointed to render the city of God visible as we identify and resist the violation of any human being, anywhere.  For by God’s grace, the author of Hebrews reminds us, we have been granted citizenship in a kingdom, the city of God , that cannot be shaken (Heb. 12:28).

 

Victor Shepherd

11 August 2010

 

Frustration – and its Aftermath

Philemon 12, 16 

     Colossians 2:9        Philippians 3:8       Ephesians 4:10

 

“The most difficult thing to do in life is to have to do nothing”, said Dr. James Wilkes, psychiatrist and my former teacher; “The worst stress that anyone can undergo is the stress of powerlessness.”  In reflecting upon myself and upon those for whom I am pastor I’ve pondered Wilkes’ statement many times.  I think Wilkes is correct: the stress of powerlessness, helplessness, is unequalled. Frustration is a terrible burden. Like so much of life, frustration is easy to understand but difficult to cope with.

All of us have seen the 2-or 3-year old child who becomes frustrated and has a tantrum. We consider the child to be maturing when he can withstand frustration without exploding. When we adults (possessed now of even greater maturity) control ourselves in moments of speechless frustration, we are still controlling our temper. The rage is still there, but of course we’ve learned to disguise it or deny it until it’s safe for us to “let fly.”

For a long time now I have observed someone who strikes me as genuinely “mature in Christ”, as he himself put it, rather than merely “keeping the lid on.” His powerlessness, his frustration, has been of a sort that everyone would acknowledge as most frustrating: imprisonment.  For a long time now I have marvelled at its aftermath, under God, and what blessing the aftermath born of frustration has brought to the world.

 

The apostle Paul was a “doer”, a “goer”, always on the move, travelling ceaselessly on behalf of the gospel, cheerfully sustaining shipwreck, assault, hunger, fatigue and slander.  The Lord who is the light of the world burned so brightly in Paul himself that Paul had undertaken three lengthy journeys, establishing new congregations or ministering to established congregations.  He had always wanted to go Rome , the capital of the empire; after Rome he wanted to move into Spain and declare the gospel where it had never been announced before.  He got as far as Rome . He didn’t get there in the manner hoped, for when he arrived in Rome he was in chains. A few months earlier Paul’s preaching had precipitated a riot.  He was charged with disturbing the peace.  Roman officials were obsessed with keeping the peace, and anyone who provoked a riot was in huge legal difficulties.  Paul knew he was never going to get a fair trial in Jerusalem ; he thought he might get one in Rome . Since he was a Roman citizen, he had the right to be tried in Rome . Awaiting trial in Rome now, he couldn’t travel. Frustrated?  We can’t imagine how frustrated.  Not only was he in chains, he was fastened to the guard whom he couldn’t be rid of for a minute. He was allowed pen and paper, however, and managed to jot down four brief letters. These four letters are known as his “prison epistles”: Philemon, Philippians, Colossians, Ephesians.

We must notice that the aftermath of Paul’s frustration wasn’t violence or tantrums or lament; it wasn’t even depression.         The aftermath was four small letters that the church of Jesus Christ will never be without.

Today we are going to look at one feature only from each of the four. We are going to do so trusting God to bless to our edification the frustration of the man who had surrendered his frustration to God.

 

I: — PHILEMON      Paul’s letter to Philemon is written not to a congregation but to an individual. This little letter didn’t end the institution of slavery overnight; at the same time there’s widespread agreement that what this letter embodied, working quietly like yeast for years, caused the ferment that helped the world renounce and denounce slavery.

And now to the story itself.   Onesimus was a runaway slave.  Having escaped, Onesimus fled to Rome where he lost himself in the crowded city.  While in Rome Onesimus met Paul.  Through Paul’s witness Onesimus came to lively faith in Jesus Christ. Paul loved Onesimus.  He spoke of Onesimus as “my child”, meaning, “someone dear to me whom I fathered into faith.”  So dear was Onesimus to Paul that when Paul sent him back to Philemon he wrote, “I am sending back my very heart.” Since it was such a wrench for Paul to send Onesimus back, why didn’t the apostle keep Onesimus with him in Rome ?

There were 60 million slaves throughout the Roman Empire at this time. If they ever revolted, the revolt would be massive and the bloodshed colossal.  Therefore Roman officialdom sought to ensure that no slave escaped. Anyone who counselled a slave to escape was executed.  Anyone who harboured a runaway slave was executed.  When a runaway slave was caught, a white-hot branding iron seared the letter “F” in his forehead; “F” for Fugitivus, “runaway.” The branding itself was torture, and it was followed by greater torture: crucifixion.  Paul loved Onesimus and wanted him alive.  Little wonder he sent Onesimus back.

But back as what? From the perspective of Roman officialdom, as a slave.  But from the perspective of the gospel, as a free man.  When Paul sent Onesimus back he asked Philemon to receive him as a “beloved brother in the Lord.”         Fine. To make his point crystal clear, Paul added, “Receive him as a beloved brother in the flesh.” To receive anyone as a brother in the Lord ought to be enough to overcome within the church all the social differences and distinctions that riddle a society. Ought to be enough; but, sadly, a congregation can think itself sincere in claiming to receive everyone as brother/sister in the Lord while all the while (perhaps unknowingly) maintaining the social standoffs that curse a society. For this reason Paul added, “Receive Onesimus as a brother in the flesh.” In other words, Onesimus the slave and Philemon the master were henceforth to be looked upon, and to look upon themselves, as blood-brothers without distinction. Right here Paul undercut the practice of slavery.  To be sure, it would take decades before slavery was abolished in the empire; still, it was undercut here.

Then Paul added something more.  “You and I are partners, Philemon; receive Onesimus as you would receive me.” Philemon was to receive Onesimus as he would receive Paul, his partner in the gospel – yet more than this. Paul was a Roman citizen. Yes, he was in prison awaiting trial; still, a Roman citizen could never be made a slave. Then while the Roman government would continue to look upon Onesimus as a slave, Philemon was never to treat Onesimus as a slave.  The slave who was not only a brother in the Lord was also virtually a brother in the flesh and also virtually a Roman citizen.  Philemon would never look upon Onesimus as a slave again.

In one of those glorious paradoxes that abound in the gospel, the man who was in chains himself – Paul – did more to unchain slaves than anyone else in the ancient world.

 

II: — PHILIPPIANS    The congregation in Philippi was especially dear to Paul. The congregation was beset with no major problems.  Oh yes, two women, Euodia and Syntyche, were having a “tiff”, and Paul told them they should sort it out.  The tiff was a trifle. Unlike the congregations in Corinth and Galatia , the congregation in Philippi was problem-free. Moreover, the Philippian congregation was the only one that Paul had allowed to help him financially.

Paul’s intimacy with the people there and his affection for them can be read on every page of the letter. “I yearn for you all with the affection of Christ Jesus”, he writes; “and it is my prayer that your love may abound more and more….” His intimacy with the people was rooted in his intimacy with his Lord.  Never indifferent to the truth of the gospel, never indifferent therefore to the truths of the gospel (doctrine), Paul yet knew that the truths of the gospel serve one luminous reality: an intimacy with the living person of Jesus Christ, an intimacy so profound as finally to be inexpressible.

At the end of the day everything we are about in Schomberg Presbyterian Church serves one glorious end: helping each other to an ever more intimate acquaintance with Jesus Christ.  Everything that we struggle for in our congregational life; everything that we struggle against everywhere else: the “bottom line” of it all is what the apostle himself glories in when he sums it all up in six simple words of one syllable each: “For me to live is Christ.”

A few lines later in the Philippian letter Paul adds, “I count everything as loss because of the surpassing worth of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord. To know, in Hebrew, is to be so intimately acquainted with something as to be altered by that thing. To know pain is to have had such personal experience of pain as to be changed by the experience.         To know hunger is to have been so hungry oneself as to never to be the same again. To know a person, in Hebrew, is to be so intimately acquainted with that person as to be forever altered by the encounter, the relationship.  What Paul knows of Jesus Christ is simply the difference his ongoing engagement with the master makes to Paul himself.         Everything else in his life pales compared to this.

And then the apostle continues with something we must never overlook: all he wants from life is to know Jesus Christ and the power of his resurrection.  Does this mean that Paul regards his relationship with his Lord as protracted, privatized ecstasy? that all he wants in life is the most intense ecstasy in his innermost self while a suffering world’s suffering goes unnoticed or at least uncared about?  Not for a minute. He insists that to know Jesus Christ is both to know the power of Christ’s resurrection and to share Christ’s sufferings, even to be conformed to Christ in his death. There’s a sense, of course, in which we can’t share another’s suffering.  If your leg is broken it’s your leg that’s broken, not mine. Nevertheless, when your leg breaks, your suffering has a claim on me, a claim that I must honour if in fact I do know Jesus Christ and the power of his resurrection.

Everyone knows that the parent whose child suffers extraordinarily – cerebral palsy or spina bifida or cystic fibrosis; everyone knows that such a needy child changes the parent’s life profoundly. Not to the same extent, most likely, but in the same way none the less, a world whose suffering rages relentlessly is a world that claims us indisputably and therefore ought to change us irrevocably.

Intimacy with Jesus Christ certainly includes the ecstatic, just as married life includes the ecstatic.  Yet as surely as Luther was right when he said, “It’s when the spouse is sick that one learns the meaning of marriage”, so it’s when the world suffers that we learn the meaning of intimacy with our Lord.

And to be conformed to our Lord in his death?  His death presupposed self-forgetfulness.  Enough said.

 

III: —   COLOSSIANS   Jesus Christ is sufficient; our Lord needs no supplementation.  He doesn’t need an additive or a booster or a corrective.  He is sufficient. Listen to Paul’s ringing reminder to the Christians in Colosse: “In him [i.e., Jesus Christ] the fullness of God was pleased to dwell. (Col. 1:19) And a minute later, “In him the whole fullness of deity dwells bodily.” (Col. 2:9)  And again in the same letter, “He is the image of the invisible God.” (Col. 1:15) “Image”: eikon.  In Greek, however, eikon means not only image (as in perfect mirror-reflection) but also manifestation. Jesus Christ is the manifestation of God.  As manifestation of God he not only need not be supplemented, he cannot be supplemented. What, after, all could God lack, and what could ever be added to him?

And yet the Christians in Colosse had to be reminded of this truth; had to be reminded inasmuch as they were hounded night and day by religious devotees, “inventors”, who insisted that Jesus Christ needed religious additions, supplementation, of one kind or another.  Then what did they think was needed?  Wherein did they regard our Lord as deficient?

These people belonged to a group called “gnostics.”  The gnostics believed the human body to be inherently evil.         Since the body is inherently evil, God would never have incarnated himself in Jesus of Nazareth.  Since a holy God would never, could never, identify himself with human flesh, the incarnation had never occurred.

The consequences of this notion were far-reaching.  If the incarnation hasn’t occurred, then Calvary ’s cross wasn’t an act of God, and God hasn’t dealt with our sin definitively and invited us home unconditionally.  The gnostics believed, therefore, that people had to expiate or work off their own sin.

In the second place, if the human body is inherently evil, then such evil has to be lashed out of the body.         Whereupon the gnostics developed the most extreme ascetic practices as they tried to beat their bodies into something that would eventually be acceptable to God. Other gnostics argued that just because the human body is inherently evil, the body is incorrigible. Therefore there’s no point in beating it; might as well indulge it.  These gnostics indulged themselves shamelessly, immersing themselves in whatever luridness they fancied.

In the third place, all gnostics insisted that genealogies and horoscopes provided spiritual sustenance, making up in the spiritual life what Jesus Christ couldn’t supply.

It all sounds like the contemporary church, doesn’t it.  The incarnation is denied (for whatever reason).  The cross of Jesus is no more than another instance of martyrdom.  The body has to be drilled into champion athletic form (even though the only person who looks like a 20-year old in a swimsuit is a 20-year old), or else the body is to be indulged with nary a conscience-twinge. Genealogies and horoscopes are invested with religious significance in view of the deficiencies of the Christian faith.

From his prison “digs” in Rome Paul underlined his letter to the Christians in Colosse: “You don’t need anything that gnosticism offers: Jesus Christ is sufficient. Since the fullness of God, the whole God, dwells in him, since he is God’s perfect manifestation, ‘what more can he say than to you he hath said’? Since the fullness of God dwells in him bodily, the human body can’t be inherently evil. Then the body is neither to be beaten nor to be indulged, but is rather the vehicle of our service to God and neighbour.  And since Jesus Christ is the event of God’s speaking to us and acting for us, there’s no need for genealogies and horoscopes, and no religious significance to them in any case. Jesus Christ is sufficient.”

 

IV: — EPHESIANS           Ephesians is one of the richest documents in the newer testament.  One 20th century minister, Martyn Lloyd-Jones, preached through the book of Ephesians Sunday-by-Sunday for eight and one-half years. I have five minutes. What shall I say?  I want to draw your attention to something that Paul says both near the beginning and near the conclusion of his letter.  “Jesus Christ fills all things.” (Eph. 1:23 & 4:10 ) In other words, there is no nook or cranny in the universe where our Lord isn’t.  Even though I had read these two verses over scores of times I was startled as never before when I read them once more in a whorehouse in downtown Toronto . In 1986 The United Church Observer commissioned me to write an article on the housing situation of the chronically mentally ill. Maureen drove me to the Parkdale area of Toronto – where the chronically mentally ill live in large numbers, expelled, as they have been, from scaled-down provincial hospitals in west Toronto . Since it was raining I went to a doughnut shop and sat down with a 25-year old woman who trundled everything she owned in a household shopping cart.  Before the day was out I’d visited several more doughnut shops and asked my newfound “friends” there where I might get a hotel room. I went to one of the places mentioned and booked the room.  It cost $117 per week or $35 per hour.  I rented it for a week. As I lay in bed that night trying to shut out the sound of the footsteps up and down the stairs and the constant flushing of the communal toilet at the end of the corridor I re-read Ephesians.         Then it leapt out at me: Jesus Christ fills all things. All things? The Parkdale boarding houses that “shelve” the wretched and rejected of the city?  The hotel where I was staying?   The rooms adjacent to mine whose occupants weren’t reading the bible? If Jesus Christ does fill all things, what does it mean that he does?  What’s its force? What are its implications? I’ve pondered all of this thousands of times in countless different contexts.  To say the least, because he fills all things we never have to take our Lord anywhere. We don’t take him anywhere; he’s always on the scene ahead of us.  We can only identify him and his work and identify ourselves with it all. The implications of this for my life are so vast that I’ll not live long enough to pursue them all.

Margaret Avison, a zealous Christian and member of Knox Presbyterian Church, Toronto , has twice been awarded the Governor General’s Award for poetry in Canada ; two years ago she received the most prestigious prize in the English-speaking world for poetry. Margaret tells me she doesn’t want to write “Christian” poetry, religious poetry. (Religious poetry, she says, is usually inferior and “corny” as often.)  She wants to write poetry so well, so superbly, that her unbelieving poet-friends will have to notice it and query her about it, and therein listen to her. It’s the implication for her and her gift of the fact that Jesus Christ fills all things.  Margaret told me that this was one kind of evangelism she could do. She can do it, however, only because Jesus Christ fills the world of poetry, even though most poets don’t know it and disdain him in any case.

What about you and me? Since our Lord fills all things, what are the implications for us?  What must we be about? What misunderstandings must we henceforth drop?  And what urgency fires us as never before?

 

Frustration.  The man who had always been busier than a water-spider one day found himself chained to a guard who was never out of sight.  It wasn’t the apostle’s first taste of powerlessness, but it would prove to be next to his last.         All he could do was scratch out a few lines to three congregations and an individual. It was all he could do. Still, he was determined to do all he could.

Perhaps you want to say that Paul wasn’t completely powerless, utterly helpless. You are correct. He wasn’t.         He could still write. Myself, I have long noted that when people claim they are helpless they rarely are: there’s something they can do, if only a little. Then what about the situation of honest-to-goodness utter helplessness, complete powerlessness? We must surely be speaking here of our powerlessness in the face of death.  We should all know by now that it’s precisely in the midst of death that God has always done his most effective work.

                                  Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           January 2006

 

You asked for a sermon on Living for the Present or What Is Going To Happen Today?

Hebrews 3:13

I: — Psychologists tell us that the person who lives only for the present is woefully immature. The person who lives only for the present is like a child who spends all his weekly allowance the day he receives it, with the result that he has no money for the next six days. The fancy term for this kind of immaturity is “inability to delay gratification”. People who can’t delay gratification are controlled by impulses and appetites. They are exceedingly immature, chronically in difficulty with banks, mortgage companies and employers, and not infrequently in trouble with the law. Whatever they crave they have to have now, whether what they crave is punching in the nose someone they don’t like or pursuing an illicit relationship with someone they do like.

Living “in the present” in this sense of the word — instant gratification — isn’t good.

Then what about living in the past? Two things have to be said here. We must say that it’s good to have a past and to cherish the past. It’s good to cherish tradition. After all, our generation is not the first generation. And not everybody who lived before us was stupid. In other words, there is wisdom to be gleaned from the past, and we should only be fools if we ignored such wisdom. More to the point, the person without a past is like the person with no memory. Just as the person with no memory has no identity, so the person with no past has no identity — and therefore doesn’t know who he is. Without a past we can’t know who we are! Obviously it’s crucial to have a past and cherish our past.

Yet while we must have a past we must not live in the past. People who live in the past are nostalgia-freaks. They romanticize the past. In romanticizing the past they falsify the past. Romantically they create a “past” that never was. When I was a teenager my grandfather used to tell me tirelessly, “Pay no attention to those who talk about `the good old days’. They weren’t good.” My grandfather worked for the Ford Motor Company in the days before the trade unions had formed to protect workers. The stories he told me of callous exploitation, of institutional savagery, of factory owners’ cruelty and capriciousness — all this belonged to days that were certainly “old”, said my grandfather, and just as certainly were never “good”.

“Good old days?” Does anyone want see again the days that didn’t yet know vaccination and inoculation and painkiller as simple as aspirin?

We should have a past and should cherish our past. At the same time, only the silliest nostalgia-freak wants to live in the past.

Then what about the future? Once again we should anticipate a future and we should cherish the future that we anticipate. Not to anticipate a future is to live for instant gratification in the present — and we have already noted the perils of that immaturity.

At the same time, even as we anticipate our future and cherish it we must not live for the future. People who live for the future are investing everything in the future, with the result that the present is worthless. People who live for the future are counting on so very much twenty-five years from now that the present counts for nothing. People who assume that waves of happiness are going to flood them in fifteen years are plainly joyless today.

To live in the past is to bury oneself in a past that never was — and therein render the present insignificant. To live for the future is to fantasize about a future that is never going to be — and therein render the present insignificant.

Then the only thing to do is cherish both past and future yet live in the present; in fact, live in the present alone.

If we are going to live in the present alone, what can we expect to happen today?

As I mulled over the sermon-request I pondered scripture’s use of the word “today”. What does scripture associate with the word “today”? What is going to befall us today? And therefore what should we expect?

 

II (i): — Following our Lord’s healing of a paralyzed man Luke wrote, “Amazement seized them all, and they glorified God and were filled with awe, saying, `We have seen strange things today!'” (Luke 5:26)

Amazement seized them all — all the bystanders, that is; and these bystanders cried out, “We have seen strange things today!” What were the “strange things”? Four men had brought their paralyzed friend to Jesus. Jesus had said to the paralyzed fellow, “Your sins are forgiven.” This could only have sounded silly; as silly as if you went to your physician with a terrible pain in your knee and your physician said to you, “Your knee hurts dreadfully? I want you to know that worldwide poverty is going to end.” Or suppose a victim of horrific child abuse goes to a psychotherapist, and the psychotherapist says, “Nature will soon no longer be `red in tooth and claw’; the wolf is going to lie down with the lamb.”

Both responses sound silly. Actually, they are profound. You see, excruciating pain in your knee and worldwide poverty are both manifestations of evil. Child abuse and creature-devouring-creature are both manifestations of evil. A man whose legs are paralyzed and a man whom sin has seized is a victim of evil twice over; a victim of the same evil, ultimately, twice over. So far from being silly, then, our Lord is perfectly sensible when he both forgives the man his sin and releases him from his paralysis. It is the ministry of our Lord to overturn evil: every manifestation of evil. On the same afternoon Jesus frees the man from the grip of sin and frees him from the grip of paralysis. Bystanders remark, “We have seen strange things today.”

“Strange things”. The Greek word is PARADOXOS. PARA, “against”; DOXA, “opinion”. PARADOXOS, “contrary to opinion; contrary to what people are thinking, contrary to what people expect.” Contrary to what people expect, to be sure, but real nonetheless because authored at God’s hand.

In the course of living my days I too find myself saying, “I have seen strange things today.”

Several months ago a man in Streetsville whom I knew moderately well lost his job. I knew that the man had a major drinking problem. I thought the stress of his joblessness would only worsen his drinking problem; worsen it to the point that he’d succumb to liver damage in a few months and all Streetsville would nod knowingly at the graveside and remark, “Wasn’t it too bad!” When I spoke at the Lions Club dinner in April concerning my visit to India I asked someone from the club how Mr. So-and-So was doing. How was he doing? Why, his problem had worsened until he was comatose; then he had sought help — found it, no less. Now he was released from his addiction and went to as many meetings as he needed to — at which meetings he even now spoke occasionally for the sake of other men who were suffering as he once had suffered. In addition he had found a parttime job only a few miles away. Because his “stinking thinking” had been dealt with, there was significant change in his manner and outlook. What had happened to him was contrary to what everyone had thought. Strange, isn’t it!

When I was in India last January a couple, Solomon and Salome, fed me one Sunday after church. Solomon and Salome are both gypsies. (There are 40 million gypsies worldwide, and two-thirds of them live in India.) Solomon schools young men (virtually all of them gypsies themselves) for the evangelisation of gypsies in the hinterland of India. Solomon himself is a second-generation Christian. How did his parents come to faith? Decades ago a young missionary, a young woman, no less, traipsed by herself through India’s jungle-growth for days until she came upon a band of gypsies. She stayed with them and accepted their hospitality. Equipped with nothing more than a pocket-bible, she told and retold the story of Jesus. Solomon’s father, steeped in Hinduism for generations, listened to the stories of Jesus. Eventually the one about whom the stories speak spoke himself! Strange, isn’t it! “We have seen strange things today.”

I was in my office one Saturday morning when a young man appeared at the door. He said he’d been robbed the night before. He had a job waiting for him in Saskatoon, but now he had no money for the bus ticket and needed $72. I didn’t believe him. (If you heard the tales I hear every week you wouldn’t have believed him either.) I asked him precisely where he had been promised work in Saskatoon. He told me. Calling his bluff (I thought) I telephoned the company in Saskatchewan — only to discover that my bluff had been called: he really did have a job waiting for him. It so happened that the congregation’s benevolent fund was exhausted, and it so happened too that I had been to the bank that morning to withdraw $100 for housekeeping purposes. I asked the fellow what he planned to eat for the two-and-a-half day bus-ride to Saskatoon. He hadn’t thought about eating. And so I gave him my $100. Off he went. A week later a woman in the congregation (someone who had been very critical of me, I thought; she insisted repeatedly that I am crude) told me with much embarrassment that recently a conviction that she should give me some money had overwhelmed her and remained with her. She couldn’t explain it and felt awkward doing it. I accepted her envelope — and found in it a cheque for $100.

I am not saying that we should expect to see “strange things” every day. If we did, they would no longer be strange. I am not suggesting that we should always be looking for the unusual, the bizarre, the freakish. But I am saying that we should rejoice when we are startled at the “strange things” with which God surprises us.

 

(ii) — More must be said concerning “today”. Jesus meets up with Zacchaeus and says, “I must stay at your house today.” A short while later Jesus says, “Today salvation has come to this house, for he also is a son of Abraham.” (Luke 19:5,9) What has happened in between these two pronouncements? “I must stay at your house today.” They move off together to the home of the diminutive cheat. A short while later, “Today salvation has happened here!” The “in between” time is crucial, for “in between” Zacchaeus resolves to repay anyone whom he has defrauded four times over; in addition to compensating those whom he has “fleeced” he gives up half of his “goods” in order to assist the disadvantaged.

The biblical word for all of this is repentance. Repentance, in scripture, is a change of mind and heart followed by a change of life. There is both an inner conviction and an outer alteration.

We should note too that when Jesus goes to the home of Zacchaeus he says, “Today salvation has come to this house.” It’s plain, therefore, that salvation is nothing more, nothing less, and nothing else than the visitation of Jesus Christ himself. Salvation isn’t an arrangement or a scheme or a plan; neither is salvation a program for bringing a psychological experience upon oneself; neither is it a philosophy like existentialism or socialism which tries to pass itself off for salvation inasmuch as it uses a religious vocabulary. Salvation is nothing more, nothing less, nothing else than the effectual visitation of the saviour himself.

At the same time the one grace incarnated in Christ and displayed in Christ and visited upon us in Christ; this one grace is not only gift but also claim.

“Today I must stay at your house”, Jesus says to Zacchaeus. He does stay at the home of Zacchaeus. What a gift to the fellow! The “gouger” who merits from Jesus only the contempt he has already merited and received from the townspeople is now graced by the one whose visit surrounds him not with contempt but with consolation; in particular that cosmic consolation that has to be called “salvation” just because it saves us from something infinitely more ominous than townsfolk contempt.

At the same time the consolation Zacchaeus now knows frees him to hear and heed and happily honour consolation’s claim upon him. He doesn’t have to have his arm twisted. He doesn’t have to be cajoled or pestered or manipulated. He knows that the gift given him — a gift without strings attached — nonetheless requires a response from him. The same Christ-bestowed freedom that freed him from his tree-top hiding-place now frees him from tight-fisted hoarding. At this point — only at this point — Jesus exclaims, “Today salvation has come to this house.” Salvation occurs as the gift of grace acquaints us with the claim of grace and the claim of grace is finally honoured — thanks to the quickening of grace.

 

(iii): — Zacchaeus’s discipleship is genuine; his renewal at the hand of Christ cannot be doubted. At the same time, the “Way” that he has newly begun to walk is not without potholes and pitfalls, booby-traps and distractions. Exactly the same has to be said of the “Way” that you and I are called to walk: not without potholes and pitfalls, booby-traps and distractions. For this reason we must listen to the writer to the Hebrews: “Exhort one another every day, as long as it is called `today’, that none of you may be hardened by the deceitfulness of sin.” (Hebrews 3:13)

For as long as time lasts, every day is “today”. Today is the only time we have. The past is behind us and we can’t recover it, while the future is ahead of us we can’t access it. Today is the only time we have. Then today we must welcome fellow-believers who will tell us the truth about ourselves lest we stumble into sin; and having stumbled into it, find ourselves increasingly deluded by it and increasingly hardened in it.

If we are isolated from fellow-believers (I mean intimate fellow-believers) then we are far more likely to be spiritually sabotaged by temptations that are so subtle we can’t even perceive them. If we are isolated from intimate fellow-believers then our endless rationalization prior to spiritual disaster and our endless excuse-making after it will never be checked.

When temptation settles upon us like tranquil mist we can whisper to ourselves that the sin we are flirting with isn’t all that sinful — in “this” instance — and can therefore be indulged a little more. But temptation doesn’t always settle on us like tranquil mist; sometimes it falls on us like a wolf falling on a rabbit. On such occasions it is no time before we have lost sight entirely of the truth of God and the way of discipleship and our own vulnerability — not to mention our Lord’s grief.

When temptation falls on us like a wolf we need the instant intervention, the most brutal intervention, of Christian intimates, or else we are undone. On the other hand, when temptation settles on us like tranquil mist we need the winsome wisdom and the reasoned thoughtfulness and the gentle persuasiveness of Christian intimates, or else we shall accommodate temptation’s gradualism until our resistance is eroded. As long as it is called “today” we must exhort one another lest we succumb.

Myself, I have learned to welcome three kinds of “exhortation”, all three of which help me resist sin’s deceitfulness and its capacity to harden. One kind of exhortation is casual conversation with people who love me enough to be honest with me. Another kind of exhortation is sharp rebuke from those who may or may not love me but in any case are angry enough with me to correct me. The third kind of exhortation is by appointment. I have a Christian friend outside the congregation, a man of spiritual maturity and wisdom, integrity and insight. I see him by appointment.

What have you found helpful as a vehicle of that “exhortation” which the writer of Hebrews says we all need lest sin’s deceitfulness deceive us and harden us? What kind of exhortation works for you?

 

(iv): — Lastly, on any day we may hear our Lord say to us, “Today — with me — in paradise.” (Luke 23:43) It isn’t every day we hear this; we die only once, after all. But any day may be the day when we are relieved from our struggle and spared further suffering. Any day may be the day when our faith is crowned with sight and our discipleship rewarded and our journey brought to completion in our Father’s many-roomed house.

We must be sure to notice that on the first Good Friday our Lord said to the insurrectionist dying alongside him, “Today!” Our Lord didn’t say, “later” or “at the end of the age” or “some time in the future but I’m not sure exactly when.”

You and I do not know how we are going to die. We may die suddenly: heart-attack, massive brain-haemorrhage, motor-vehicle accident. Or we may die slowly, an inch at a time, as our final disease moves at a snail’s pace. At the end of the day it will make no difference to us, because the day ends with “Today.” “Today — with me — eternally.”

Today is all we have. It is “today” that will see the “strange things” which occur as God’s inscrutable providence brings before us what we could never anticipate or imagine.

It is “today” that can find anyone owning the visitation of Jesus Christ himself only to hear him say, “Today salvation has come even to this house!”

It is “today” that must find us doing all we can to spare each other either a gradual descent into spiritual disaster or a catastrophic collapse into it.

And it is “today” — any day — that will find our struggle ended, our suffering relieved, our journey fulfilled, our faith crowned with sight, as the one who bound us to him years ago draw us even deeper into his own heart and holds us there eternally.

Today is all we have. And therefore today we can expect it to happen.

                                                                         Victor A. Shepherd
June 1996

No Dabbling Here

Hebrews 2:9

Psalm 119:103     Song of Solomon 2:3           John 8:51

 

(“O Taste and See…”)   The judge in the wine-producing contest evaluates the work of different vintners by sipping a few drops — only a few drops — of each vintner’s wine. The judge passes only the smallest amount over his taste buds, certain that he has sniffed and sipped just enough to get the flavour.The weight-conscious guest at the dinner party knows that it would be impolite, an insult to the host, to eat nothing of the dessert the host has spent hours preparing. Yet weight-conscious as she is, she knows that to eat all the dessert she’s been served would undo her diet on the spot. Therefore she eats just enough to get the flavour of the dessert. The tiniest taste will do.Not so in scripture. To taste, for our Hebrew foreparents, customarily means to eat or drink something in a large quantity; to eat or drink something so amply as to know the fullest flavour of it. To taste, in scripture, is to know every dimension of the flavour, to know what the wine tastes like when the bottle is newly opened and also after the wine has been allowed to “breathe”; to know what roast beef tastes like on an empty stomach and what meringue tastes like on an almost-full stomach; to know what steamed lobster tastes like in a restaurant and what it tastes like at the beach. To taste, in scripture, is to eat or drink something down so amply as to absorb every aspect of the flavour in every conceivable situation.

To taste, in scripture, means even something more. It means to drink something down so thoroughly, so completely, as to drink it all up. In a peculiar English idiom we say to the child hesitating over her milk at the dinner table, “Now drink it all down.” Once she has drunk all of her milk we say she has now drunk it all up — meaning, there’s none left over.

When the psalmist cries, “O taste and see that the Lord is good” (Ps. 34:8), he has in mind all the biblical meanings of “taste”. The psalmist knows that only as we “taste” in the Hebrew sense are we ever going to “see”. Those who merely sniff and sip never “see”; those who are content to sniff and sip around God never come to “see that the Lord is good.” Only those who taste (drink down so as to gain the fullest flavour of), and only those who drink down so as to drink up (soak themselves in all that’s before them); only such people ever come to “see” — that is, know incontrovertibly, know without argument or prop, know with the immediacy and assurance of seeing anything with their eyes — only these people come to have stamped on them indelibly the conviction born of experience that the Lord is good.

How good is he? Good in what sense? Good to what end?

 

I: — The writer of the book of Hebrews declares that Jesus Christ has “tasted death for everyone.” (Heb.2:9) To say that our Lord has “tasted” death is to say that there is no dimension to death that he doesn’t know first-hand, know intimately. He knows what only the dying themselves can ever know of the feeling of isolation, of moving into something where others may nod sympathetically but can’t follow. He knows the emotional anguish of mourning one’s own death, as well as the contentment at the end. He knows the assault on one’s dignity that death so often is. He knows the hardship on one’s nearest and dearest that death visits upon survivors. (Didn’t he make special provision for his mother?)

Not only has our Lord tasted death so as to know every aspect of it; he has tasted it too in the sense of drinking it all down so as to drink it all up. Nothing remains of it to hurt us his followers, much less terrify us.

Jesus startled hearers in the days of his earthly ministry when he announced, “Whoever keeps my word will never taste death.” (John 8:52) Bystanders thought the remark presumptuous and Jesus himself ridiculous. Yet our Lord was both sane and profound. He hadn’t said, “Whoever keeps my word will never be subject to biological cessation.” That would have been ridiculous. He had said, “Whoever keeps my word will never taste death.” He meant that what he has tasted — drunk up, in fact — his disciples will never have to know. What won’t we have to know? We shall never have to taste that death which is the Father’s just judgement on sin, that death which is estrangement from God, that death which is the most horrible spiritual vacuum.

There are two factors in our never having to taste such bitterness: one, he, our Lord, has drunk it down so as to drink it all up, leaving nothing to acidify us; two, we are to “keep his word” — i.e., we are to have all of him dwelling in all of us. We are to have him — everything we know of him — penetrating, altering everything we know of ourselves. He has tasted death on our behalf; we are to welcome him and his truth. The end of it all is that our coming biological cessation is nothing more than a momentary interruption, a minor nuisance, a short-lived “time-out” — but with no power to work in us all that scripture means by “death”. Our Lord has tasted it; we now keep his word; for us, therefore, death has been rendered inconsequential.

Freud insisted that no one could contemplate her own death; no one could face — genuinely face — the prospect of her own dissolution, her own demise, so fearsome is it. But if Jesus Christ has tasted death for us; if we do keep his word, abide in him as he abides in us, then I maintain we can contemplate our inescapable death without having to fall into denial or sublimation or projection or any of the defence mechanisms we customarily deploy in the face of overwhelming threat.

At the same time, apart from Jesus Christ we do have something to fear. The unguarded speech we overhear every day tells us that people are aware, deep down, that apart from Jesus Christ they have something to fear. Recently I heard yet another radio talk show on the subject of AIDS. The interviewee was speaking at length when the interviewer, thinking he had to say something, interjected, “And all of these people with AIDS are going to die.” Those with AIDS are going to die? Only they? Everyone is going to die, with or without AIDS, infected or squeaky clean.

Think again of everyday speech. We say, “Physicians are important; they save lives.” Now I think physicians are important. They are important for many reasons, not the least of which is pain-reduction; but they aren’t important because they save lives. No physician has ever saved one single person’s life. No physician has ever prevented someone from dying, finally. One of the things that physicians do is postpone dying; they postpone it; they don’t prevent it.

The fact that people speak as they do in everyday speech merely tells us that our society has not yet grasped the gospel: only Jesus Christ has tasted death for us, and only as we live in him can we contradict Freud and know that our coming biological cessation is but a minor nuisance that doesn’t even bear on our life in our Lord.

Contrast how our society speaks with how my late friend, Ronald Ward, used to speak. Ward (former professor of New Testament Studies at Wycliffe College , University of Toronto — and the godliest man I ever met) and his wife spent the wartime years in Britain . Their neighbourhood was bombed in an air raid. Homes were levelled all around them, or at least badly damaged. Their home wasn’t hit directly but it did suffer from nearby blasts. When the “all clear” sounded and they made a pot of tea, Ward was about to drink his cup of tea when he noticed a speck of plaster dust floating in it. Normally he would have “fussed” it out with his napkin. Yet in the wake of their having survived the air raid, the speck of plaster dust was nothing. Whereupon he gulped his tea, dust speck included. “This”, said Ward, “is what Paul means in 1st Corinthians when he tells us that death has been swallowed up, ‘gulped’, in Christ’s victory.”

Jesus Christ has tasted death so as to drink it all down, swallow it all up — all to the end that we, his people, shall never have to taste death ourselves.

 

II: — The psalmist cries, “How sweet are thy words to my taste, sweeter than honey to my mouth.” (Ps. 119:103) “Word” here is Hebrew shorthand for “commandment”, “command”, “direction”, “teaching”, “claim”, “shape”, “guidance”, “instruction”, “pattern”; in short, “word” means “the behaviour that befits and characterizes God’s people.” God’s “words” taken together describe the pattern that God ordains for those who aspire to godly living. All of this, says the psalmist, is sweet to his taste.

Once again, when the psalmist says the command of God is sweet to his taste he doesn’t mean he’s taken a little nibble of it and said, “Rather sweet, you know.” He hasn’t flirted with discipleship and the faithful obedience required of discipleship and said, following his flirtation, “It’s all right, but I shouldn’t want any more of it lest I appear extreme.” To say that he has tasted the command of God is to say there is no aspect to the will of God and the way of God and the law of God that he doesn’t relish; there is no dimension to the command of God and the instruction of God that he doesn’t want to consume wholly and digest thoroughly and have it strengthen him utterly and enlighten him pervasively.

The psalmist certainly knows what malnutrition looks like. Malnourished people are weak, listless, pallid, dull. Spiritual malnutrition exhibits comparable spiritual symptoms. The psalmist sees it all around him. Still, spiritual malnutrition is the one thing the psalmist himself is never going to have — just because the claim of God upon him everywhere in life is sweet. He relishes it, and has found it sweet just because he has tasted it, immersed himself in it so thoroughly that it now saturates him.

The psalmist was born 1000 years before the advent of Jesus. You and I were born 2000 years after the advent of Jesus. This fact doesn’t affect truth but it does affect vocabulary. What the psalmist called “the words of God” the apostle Paul calls “the mind of Christ.” God’s will for us, God’s way with us, God’s pattern for us; all of this is gathered up in the one expression, “the mind of Christ.” We are to taste this, and having tasted it, know that it is sweeter than honey.

What constitutes the mind of Christ, the pattern after which our faithful discipleship is to be patterned?

Jesus was bent not on pleasing himself, but on obeying his father and

loving his neighbour, his neighbour being any human being, however

repugnant, who was suffering for any reason.

Jesus was humble, lowly, in the midst of those who boasted and bragged

and strutted.

Jesus was a faithful witness to the truth, even though faithfulness to

the truth cost him everything in a world that prefers falsehood.

Jesus was patient under undeserved insult.

Jesus was uncompromising in his denunciation of sin.

Jesus was instant and constant in prayer.

Jesus denied himself repeatedly in order to minister to others.

Jesus found his joy and blessedness in everyday, glad obedience to his

Father in heaven.

All of this is gathered up in “the mind of Christ”. And this is what the psalmist knew, even though his vocabulary for it was different. Still, the psalmist, like his spiritual descendants today, knew that obedience is joy and blessedness when our obedience is thorough and consistent, persistent and uncompromising; when, in a word, we don’t sip or nibble or sniff but rather taste the command and claim of God.

 

III: — Lastly, the woman speaking in that biblical love poem known as “The Song of Solomon”; this woman says of her beloved, “Compared to other men, the man I love, the man who loves me, is like a lily among brambles; he’s like an apple tree among the trees of the wood…his fruit is sweet to my taste.” (Song of Solomon 2:3 NRSV) Then she adds, “He brought me to the banqueting house, and his intention for me was love.”

The Song of Solomon is a love poem replete with eroticism. The church has often been embarrassed by this eroticism (I’m not) and has tried to tell us that the Song of Solomon is really about Christ’s love for his people. It isn’t. Neither is it about our love for God. It’s about a creaturely gift, a creaturely good: romantic love. And such romantic love, says the woman in the poem, she has tasted.

To taste love isn’t to love a little bit; to taste love isn’t to “try it out”; to taste love isn’t to mouth the tiniest morsel. To taste love is to plunge ourselves into love, bathe in it, inhale it, guzzle it, drink it down so thoroughly that we can’t imagine there being any love left over and going to waste. To do this is to learn with the unnamed woman that love is sweet.

The Song of Solomon happens to speak of one creaturely good, romantic love. By extension, however, we can speak of other creaturely goods: movies, drama, poetry, fiction, sport, bird watching, opera, dancing, gardening, kite flying, music, sailing. There is a sweetness in all of these, a delight so deep as to be too deep for words, given to those who taste but not given to those who dabble. Then dabble we won’t and taste we must.

“But doesn’t such ‘tasting’ suggest we might be in danger of overdoing it, of going overboard, of tasting creaturely goods so much as to forget to taste and see that the Lord is good?” On the contrary, just because we have already tasted and seen that the Lord is good we shall not confuse a creaturely good with that pre-eminent good which is God himself; just because we have already tasted and seen that God is good we won’t confuse a creaturely gift with that pre-eminent gift which is, as Paul reminds us, “eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.” (Rom. 6:23 ) Just because I know who God is I don’t expect my wife to be God, don’t even expect her to be super-human, don’t expect her to be any more than wife. And yet, just because she is God’s gift to me, Maureen is ever so sweet to my taste! Creaturely goods are seen in proper perspective when our gaze is first fixed upon him who has given them to us. As we taste him — and see that he is good; as we taste his claim upon us — and find discipleship sweeter than ever we imagined; it is then that we are free to forswear dabbling and immerse ourselves in creaturely gifts, only to find them sweet as well.

It all begins with a man exclaiming, “O taste and see that the Lord is good.” It ends with a woman saying of her beloved, “His fruit is sweet to my taste.”

Victor Shepherd

April 2007

 

Boldness: A Distinguishing Characteristic of Christians

Hebrews 4:14-16

   Acts 4:13    John 11:14    Colossians 2:15    Proverbs 28:1

 

What single word says the most about the Christian life?  I imagine that most people would say “love”.  Others would say “faith”.  A few might say “discipleship”.  In the book of Acts, however, the single word that is used most frequently to speak of the Christian life is “boldness”.  Christians are bold. They speak boldly. They act boldly.

Actually the one Greek word PARRHESIA is translated by many different English words in scripture: boldness, forthrightness, frankness, confidence, plainness, outspokenness.  The one Greek word admits, even requires, so many different translations in that it resembles shot silk.  Shot silk is a textile that is dyed a particular colour; blue, for instance. As light falls on blue shot silk from different angles; as the angle of vision on the part of the viewer changes, the blue colour takes on slightly different hues: blue-shiny, blue-flat, blue-grey, blue-black.  It is still blue, but because of the shot silk it is always a variegated blue, a blue with constantly changing nuances depending on the angle at which light falls on it as well as on the angle from which the viewer views it.

So it is with the word “bold”.  Bold, yes, but not in the sense of cheeky; bold, but not in the sense of pushy or nervy or smart-alecky.  The latter kind of boldness only puts people off.  There is nothing to commend a boldness that is little more than rudeness.

In the book of Acts the apostles are said over and over to speak and act boldly, frankly, openly. A dozen different English words are used in any translation of the bible to translate the one Greek word (PARRHESIA) that describes the public demeanour of Christians. There is a forwardness about them that isn’t cheeky, a directness that isn’t discourteous, a forthrightness that isn’t insensitive, an outspokenness that isn’t saucy, a bluntness that isn’t brutal, a plainness that isn’t brazen, a confidence that isn’t cocky.  This characterizes Christians, says Luke, even as it first characterized him who is the Christians’ Lord.

 

I: — Speaking of confidence, the book of Hebrews exhorts us, “Let us with confidence (“boldly”) draw near to the throne of grace that we may receive mercy and find grace to help in time of need.”  We don’t doubt our need of mercy or our need of help.  We need mercy inasmuch as we are sinners whose sinnership is so deep in us that by comparison deep-seated medical problems such as systemic infection appear almost superficial.  We need help inasmuch as we are chronically needy people whose fragility is exposed every day. Every day we are clobbered by someone’s heavy artillery, infected with someone’s poison, caught off guard with a surprise attack.

The fact that we need mercy and help, however, does not guarantee that mercy and help are available. Yet it is the promise of the gospel that what we can’t generate of ourselves, God supplies out of his sheer kindness.  As we look to God, to the sovereign one himself, says the book of Hebrews, we see that the sovereign’s throne is occupied by grace!”

Doesn’t this startle you? Most people expect a throne to be occupied by power, sheer power.  They feel that if they are lucky such power might be slightly benign. (After all, in the history of the world a benign or benevolent sovereign has been so rare as to render his subjects exceedingly fortunate.)  But the throne that is above all thrones is occupied by grace.  This takes my breath away. My life is ruled ultimately, as your life is ruled ultimately, as the entire cosmos is ruled ultimately by grace — grace being the sin-forgiving, all-embracing, unimpedable favour and blessing of God.

Because grace rules, grace is effectual; grace isn’t a useless warm fuzzy as ineffective as a pipedream.  Grace penetrates; grace permeates; grace achieves what grace alone can achieve. At the same time, because it is grace that rules, that “Other” to whom we look and in whose presence our lives unfold; this “Other” is neither an arbitrary tyrant nor a heartless judge.  From my first breath to my last breath my life, with all its labyrinthine convolutions and subterranean murkiness and who knows what else; my entire life is gathered up in and comprehended by and riddled with grace. Therefore I can look to God knowing that he wants only to bless me.  And since grace rules, since grace is sovereign, I can look to God knowing that nothing can impede the blessing he wills for my life. Then I must always with confidence draw near to the throne of grace.

The author of Hebrews insists that there is one ground of our assurance that grace rules; one ground, therefore, of our confident drawing near to the throne of grace to receive mercy and help.  The one ground is this: Jesus Christ, the Son of God, has withstood all the assaults that render us prone to collapse and all the temptations that render us prone to corruption.  Resurrected and ascended, he has been crowned sovereign.  It is entirely reasonable to draw near with utmost confidence, for now we know we shall surely find mercy and help.

Our confidence isn’t cockiness.  Still, we have been emboldened to approach expectantly the only ruler the world will ever have and know that we shall be met with grace and nothing but grace.

 

II: — The angle of vision changes slightly and the same word takes on a slightly different hue. Peter and John have been hauled up before religious authorities.  The officers of the church courts (who pride themselves on being religious experts and procedural masters) assume that they will be able to convict, humiliate and dismiss or punish the two disciples of Jesus whose faithfulness to him has landed them in trouble with the church courts. How surprised they are to find that there is something about Peter and John that they can’t quite put into words, something that they can’t do anything about, but also that they can’t deny.  Luke writes, “When they saw the boldness of Peter and John, and perceived that they were uneducated, common men, they wondered; and then they recognized that these two had been with Jesus.”

Uneducated, common men — yet bold.  In first century Palestine “uneducated” didn’t mean “ignorant,” let alone “stupid.”  It meant “without formal rabbinical training, without a degree in theology”. “Common” meant “having no professional status”.  Yet it is these two men who are possessed of something that ecclesiastical authorities can’t handle; and whatever it is that possesses them, it arises from their having been with Jesus.

The boldness of Peter and John isn’t cockiness.  Their boldness is conviction plus courage plus transparency.         Living in the company of Jesus supplies this.

I am the last person to belittle learning of any kind, including theological learning. (After all, I make my living from teaching theology.)  At the same time, a pastor’s having passed an examination in theology will never benefit his congregation unless he has been with Jesus and continues to be. Congregations that are discerning at all know this; they aren’t fooled. For eight years I sat on a committee that assessed candidates for the ministry.  The committee was made up of different kinds of people: clergy, businesspeople, teachers, others holding postgraduate university degrees. Many of them struck me as naive about who should or should not be ordained to the ministry and entrusted with a congregation. But there was one kind of person who was never fooled: the middle-aged housewife with the slenderest formal education of anyone on the committee. The godly fifty-year-old homemaker with a grade ten education was never taken in by big words or paper credentials or letters of recommendation or impressive-sounding arguments. She intuited the appropriate boldness (conviction, courage and transparency) of the candidate who had been with Jesus.  She was able to recognize its presence (or absence) inasmuch as she throbbed with it herself.

I profit enormously from scholars who genuinely are scholars.  That is, I profit enormously in terms of rich mental furnishings and intellectual stimulation. After all, scholars excite fellow-scholars.  Yet as often as I like to think I am a scholar I remember that I am always a needy human being; I am a fellow-sinner and fellow-sufferer with all humankind, whether scholarly or illiterate.  And therefore when I need help more than I need stimulation I look to those who are “uneducated and common”.  They have neither formal theological training nor professional status, yet they sustain me and nourish me and encourage me.  Such people (for me) are the sober alcoholic, the person addicted to anything at all who has come to know a great deliverance, the mother of the disabled child whom nothing and no one except our Lord has kept unembittered and unresentful and even radiant for years, the parishioner who could never preach a sermon yet understands her pastor’s struggle and loves him through his bouts of emotional spasticity.  Nothing can take the place of having been with Jesus.  Professional standing and formal training are categorically distinct from this. The church authorities who attempted to stampede Peter and John learned as much. There is a conviction, a courage, a transparency; that is, there is a non-belligerent boldness, confidence, forthrightness that comes only through intimacy with our Lord.

 

III: — The angle of vision changes slightly and the root word, “bold”, now has the force of simple starkness. The disciples assume that Lazarus is sleeping.  They talk about going to wake him up.  Jesus says plainly, according to John, “Lazarus isn’t asleep; Lazarus is dead.” Simple starkness. Jesus tells them plainly, boldly, without embroidery or embellishment.  The bluntness isn’t meant to brutalize; it is meant only to recover realism.

Divorce is painful; painful to contemplate, painful to endure.  “Divorce” is a word we prefer not to use.         Biblically speaking, divorce is a manifestation of death.  Let’s not pretend anything else.  Painful as marriage-breakdown is, however, when a marriage is dead the only realistic thing to do is to say in a firm voice, “This is dead.”         Jesus was every bit as plain with respect to Lazarus.  Our Lord does not lend us a religious softening of realism; instead he insists we confront reality.  Simple starkness always befits a frank acknowledgement of reality.

Several years ago when our two daughters were teenagers the Shepherd family’s supper-table conversation swung round to Christ’s driving the fleecers out of the temple.  Mary, sixteen years old at the time, asked, “Did Jesus seek forgiveness for what he did?” “No, he didn’t”, I replied; “there is no suggestion that Jesus had any awareness of sin in himself, no awareness of guilt at all.”  “But he acted violently”, Mary came back.  “And not only was he violent” I added, “his violence was premeditated. After all, he didn’t walk into the temple, observe the exploitation of defenceless people, and then lose his temper. On the contrary, he braided the whip from a handful of cords.         He spent ten minutes doing this, ten minutes thinking about what he was going to do once he had finished braiding.         His violence was premeditated.”

Next question at the Shepherd supper-table: “Is premeditated violence ever justified on the part of the Christian?”  One more question: “Is premeditated violence ever required of the Christian?” It is painful to contemplate such a question.  No doubt it is far more painful to do violence.  Nevertheless, Jesus plainly, frankly directs us to recover realism. And so I told my children of Dietrich Bonhoeffer’s complicity in the plot against Hitler, Bonhoeffer knowing that if Hitler were removed hundreds of thousands of allied and German lives would be spared.         We talked about the role of police departments, prisons, the role of United Nations’ forces (peace-keeping forces, be it noted, keep the peace by threatening violence), even the role of the school principal in forcibly expelling the student who assaults other students or teachers.  There is no point in pretending we live in a Pollyanna world where such situations don’t develop.  They do. And Jesus Christ directs his people to own the realism of these situations.

“Lazarus isn’t sleeping; he is dead.”  Our Lord speaks boldly and bluntly not to brutalize his hearers, but rather to keep them from hiding their head in the sand unrealistically. He does as much for his followers today. Herein we are to be bold as he was bold before us.

 

IV:         — Change the angle of vision once again and another nuance of “boldness” appears. Paul says of Jesus Christ, “He disarmed the principalities and powers and made a public example of them, triumphing over them.”  Public example. Open example. Manifest example.  In other words, what he did to the principalities and powers he did boldly. He disarmed them defiantly, decisively, definitively.

Principalities and powers are any of the influences and forces that tell us who we are and make us what we are.  To say the same thing, the principalities and powers are any of the influences and forces, including all ideologies, institutions images and “isms” that give us personal identity and public identifiability.

The force can be genetic. “He’s retarded”, we say, “retarded” — as though the boy’s humanity, his entire human significance, were exhausted by his inability to do co-planar geometry.

The force can be corporate. The company you work for dismisses you.  Company executives leave you feeling that you are a failure: failure is now your personal identity.  Not only that, the manner of your dismissal publicly advertised you as a failure. Failure is now your public identifiability.

The force can be racial. “She’s black, you know, really black”. Or ethnic: “They are nice people, even if they are Chinese”.  Or social: “He’s wealthy”– pronounced with a sneer.  In every case there is a private identity and a public identifiability.

And then there are the people who work for a company or belong to an institution that really does give them a mind-set and a character-set in conformity with the company or institution itself.  I have watched someone’s mind and heart, attitude and outlook shaped increasingly by the management theory of the major corporation for which she worked, while all the while she was entirely unaware of the transmutation visited upon her.  Such people have been made what they are (or at least appear to be), and usually they are unaware of it.

The truth is, I am not any of the things I am thought to be.  I am not even what belonging to an institution has made me to be.  I am not, finally, any of the things that my friends or my employers or my upbringing have made me.         I am not even the sum total of all the influences and forces that have stamped themselves upon me, simply because Jesus Christ has disarmed all of these, and publicized his triumph.

I am a creature of God. By faith I am a child of God, a younger brother of my “elder brother” (Hebrews), Jesus Christ. I am that person whom only God knows so well as to know who I really am.  I am that child of God whose identity is known to God and guaranteed by God, which identity will be made plain to me and others on the day of our Lord’s appearing. It is enough for now that I know myself to be that one whose true, real identity is known to God and preserved inviolate by him.  It is enough for now that I know myself to be that child of God for whom there can never be a substitute, upon whom inestimable love and patience are poured out, and with whose Father I am appointed to live eternally. I do know myself to be this, and can know it on the ground that Jesus Christ has made a public example of those influences and forces that he has disarmed. He has disarmed them decisively, and every bit as boldly (in his resurrection) displayed them as inoperative. Then nothing will ever be able to deflect me from who I am before God.

 

I began today by asking you what single word best described the Christian life. Frankly, I don’t think this is a helpful exercise. No single word is adequate.

Nonetheless, a particularly rich word is the word “bold”.  Like shot silk, it’s meaning changes subtly as the angle of light falling upon it and the angle of vision of the viewer herself change.

It means confident but not cocky in our approaching that throne whose grace rules our life as well as the entire world.

It means bold yet not brazen in our transparency to the Lord whom we know and cherish.

It means stark as we own the realism of life.

It means public, open, manifest as we recall our Lord’s triumph over everything that gives us a false identity and false identifiability.

 

This one word has sustained me for years.

Victor Shepherd                                                                                          

February 2006

 

Worship: It Can’t be Hoarded

Hebrews 10:19-25

 

I watched a six year-old boy brush his teeth before going to bed.  He squeezed toothpaste onto his toothbrush – and then more toothpaste, and after that more still, great gobs of it.   I asked him what he thought he was doing.  He told me that if he used five times as much toothpaste as normal, he wouldn’t have to brush his teeth for five days.  His reasoning was sound. He erred on only one point: he didn’t know that dental hygiene can’t be hoarded.

Most things in life can’t be hoarded.  Affection can’t be hoarded.  If my wife staggers home and needs to be hugged for any reason, I hug her. I’d never think of saying, perplexed, “But I hugged you last month.”

It’s no different with worship.  What God lends us through our worship of him can’t be hoarded.  Now to be sure, our primary motive for worshipping must always be the praise and adoration of God, the public celebration of his mercy and patience and truth. And as long as this is the primary motive of our worship, we will indeed be worshipping him.   At the same time, the worship we bring to God in turn brings blessing to God’s people. Such blessing, however, can never be hoarded.  God’s gifts, like manna of old, are sufficient for us in our need at the moment of our need and the moment of the blessing.  Nothing here can be hoarded.

The text of today’s sermon reminds us of some of the blessings of worship. It indicates what God works in those who “draw near to him with a true heart in full assurance of faith.”

 

I: — The first blessing of worship, according to our text, is “a heart sprinkled clean from an evil conscience.”         Presupposed here is the truth that we have a conscience, and ought to have one. Through worship we approach God, and find that our conscience is cleansed.  Plainly the conscience that is now cleansed needed to be cleansed inasmuch as it was defiled.

Today it’s fashionable to suggest that conscience is only a legacy from infancy, a carryover from parental restrictions, a carryover nasty to the point of being neurotic and therefore distressing; a carryover, in other words, better described as a hangover. If this is the case, then we should all aim at ridding ourselves of conscience.         Wouldn’t we all be better off if we were conscienceless?

It so happens that there are people who are utterly conscienceless.   Many of them are locked up in the provincial hospital in Penetanguishene , Ontario . They are psychopaths. They can never be trusted and therefore are highly dangerous.  Some of them sleep every night with one ankle cuffed to the bed frame. They are pitiable.

Perhaps you want to tell me I’m not being fair; in fact there is not a continuum between the person whose conscience isn’t quite as sensitive as it should be and the conscienceless psychopath who has to be locked up; perhaps you want to tell me that the psychopathic mind isn’t different merely in degree but in fact is different in kind.         I won’t argue with the objection.  But I will say this: to be conscienceless is also to be shameless, and the shameless person is to be pitied.

Yes, we all understand what psychotherapists mean when they speak of adults who are “shame-bound”, and we understand why psychotherapists (and others too) deplore the inhibited life of those who are shame-bound.   We should support those who struggle to rid themselves of neurotic shame, unnecessary shame, taboo-shame that has nothing to do with what’s right but everything to do with emotional warping at the hands of coercive figures. Still, rightly deploring “shame-bound”, it would only be folly to think that all shame, in all situations, is a sign of neurosis.         The person with no sense of shame is dangerous; the person with no sense of shame is to be feared when he is in our midst and is to be pitied when he isn’t in our midst.

A gospel-sensitized conscience, a Spirit-sensitized conscience, has nothing to do with neurosis.  It has everything to do with our awareness of who God is and what he has done for us, what he now asks of us and where we have failed to render him what we owe him. When the prophet Isaiah goes to the Jerusalem temple to worship he finds himself crying before God “Woe is me, for I am a man of unclean lips.” When Jesus overtakes Peter, Peter blurts “Depart from me, for I am a sinful man.” Neither Isaiah nor Peter needed a mental health expert.

Those who assume we’d better off if conscience were rendered inoperative forget something crucial; namely, not all guilt is neurotic: much guilt is real.  Not all offences are mere violations of social convention; many offences offend God and wound his creatures.  All of us are perpetrators who feel guilty because in truth we are guilty and ought to feel guilty.  Because of our depravity we have a destructive streak in us that will destroy ourselves and others unchecked – unless it’s checked by a conscience that hasn’t yet been blunted.

Most significantly, our text informs us that to approach God in worship is to have our hearts sprinkled clean from an evil conscience.  Six hundred years before the unknown author of Hebrews penned today’s text the prophet Ezekiel knew that God had given him a word for dispirited people: “I will sprinkle clean water upon you, and you shall be clean from all your uncleannesses.”

Plainly, while a fittingly sensitized conscience is unquestionably one mark of the Christian, it’s not the only mark; it’s not the most important mark; it’s not the ultimate mark. The characteristic mark of the Christian – that is, the mark by which the Christian is publicly identified and privately consoled – is the assurance of God’s pardon. “I will sprinkle clean water upon you, and you will be clean from all your uncleannesses.”

The apostle John is quick to admit that from time to time our hearts do condemn us; and just as quickly he adds “[and] God is greater than our hearts.”  Of course we have an evil conscience; and God is greater than our conscience, for he has already sprinkled clean water upon us and cleansed us from all our uncleannesses.

At the time of the Reformation our Protestant foreparents insisted that to know God is to know God as “propitious”. “Propitious” is one of Calvin’s favourite words.  When he’s not using the word but wants to express the idea, Calvin uses such synonyms as “favourable”, “merciful”, “benevolent”, “fatherly”. Let’s linger over the last word: “fatherly”.         Calvin never denies that God is judge; God is the just judge; God is the judge whose judgement can’t be ‘bought off’ or ignored or set aside or deflected elsewhere. Yet just as firmly Calvin insists that God isn’t judge ultimately; ultimately God is father. He judges us only for the sake of correcting us, and he bothers to correct us only because he wants to bless us with blessing greater than anything we can imagine. God, of his sheer mercy, has made us and our need his dearest cause.  We don’t genuinely know God, say our Reformation foreparents, unless we know him as propitious. Who, after all, could ever love someone who was judge only?  Who could ever adore someone who was power only?  Calvin maintains that the God who is power only is the God who can never be worshipped.

John Newton, cruel slave-trader turned clergyman, hymnwriter and spiritual counsellor; Newton ’s best-known hymn, Amazing Grace, should startle us as often as we sing the second stanza: “’Twas grace that taught my heart to fear, and grace my fears relieved.” Now we know why the psalmist exclaims, “This I know, that God is for me.” (Ps. 56:9)

As we worship week-by-week God’s truth concerning us – we are those whom he has soaked in his mercy – penetrates ever more deeply into us. “Let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith, with a heart sprinkled clean from an evil conscience.”

 

II: — Our text points to yet another consequence of worship: “Let us hold fast the confession of our hope without wavering, for he who has promised is faithful.” We must be sure to note that we aren’t urged to hold fast to the good old days (that weren’t good in any case.) We aren’t urged to hold fast to the present inasmuch as we fear the future. We are urged to hold fast the confession of our hope.

What is our hope?  According to scripture hope is a future certainty grounded in a present reality. The present reality is the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, rendering him victorious – plus his ascension on high – rendering him ruler, ruler over all that is. The future certainty is that his rule, known now only to his followers, will one day be made manifest. His rule, disputed and doubted if not disdained at present, will one day be indisputable.

When we speak of “hope” we aren’t speaking of hopefulness, wishful thinking, “Wouldn’t it be nice if…?” When we speak of hope we aren’t speaking of something ‘iffy’, something we’d like to see occur even though it might not occur.         When we speak of hope we are speaking of a future certainty more certain than anything the world can imagine.         Hope is a future certainty grounded in a present reality.  Our Lord’s resurrection means the crucified is Victor; his ascension means the Victor is Ruler.

When the psalmist exults “The earth is the Lord’s”, he knows that despite all appearances the world doesn’t finally belong to international financiers who make or break millions of people every day. It doesn’t finally belong to powerful nations and the disinformation that all nations traffic in. It doesn’t belong to multinational corporations who have engineered untold deprivation and suffering among marginalized people.  It doesn’t belong to ideologues whose deceptions most of us have no way of detecting until we are their victims.

We have to be honest, however: it doesn’t appear that the earth is the Lord’s.  It appears that the earth is everyone’s except the Lord’s.

We are not the first people to be jarred by the manner in which appearance contradicts truth.  The Israelite people of old looked out over the world’s treachery and turbulence and remarked, “At least we can be certain of one thing: God brought us out of Egypt . At least he’s involved with us even if he’s involved with no one else.”  The prophet Amos replied “Yes, God brought Israel out of Egypt . He also brought the Philistines out of Caphtor and the Syrians out of Kir.”  In other words, God is ceaselessly immersed in the struggle and turbulence of people everywhere. He is never a handcuffed bystander in the face of international maelstrom.

At the birth of Jesus wise men came from the east, from Persia . Today Persia appears in our newspapers as Iran . The wise men loom large in the Christmas story, the Christmas story being, of course, the narrative of God’s definitive incursion into human history.   Yes, the Son of God was born in Nazareth , a one-horse town in a backwoods province of the Roman Empire . Wise men from Iran , however, soon acknowledged him, Iran being as large as Nazareth was small. The visit of the wise men is cherished in Christian story.  After all, their recognition of the Messiah sealed the Christ’s significance for the vast Gentile world and the protracted unfolding of world history. The force of what the wise men represent ought to be at the forefront of our minds at all times today.

Jonah was sent to the city of Nineveh . He didn’t want to go; in fact at first he refused to go. Nineveh was a city in Assyria , and Assyrian cruelty was unrivalled.  Assyrian cruelty had reduced the twelve tribes of Israel to two, consuming the other ten in a holocaust that anticipated Hitler.  Eventually Jonah went grudgingly to Nineveh , and was dismayed to find the response to his preaching overwhelming.  Today Nineveh appears on our maps as Mazul, a city in Iraq .

Wise men and Iran ; Jonah and Iraq ; anyone who sees with the eyes of faith sees that the Christ who is victor is also the Christ who rules.  His kingdom is immoveable. And one day his present, effectual rule will be manifested so as to render it indisputable.

The Christian is never permitted to despair of the world, never permitted to despair of the international situation.         The world of superpower intrigue, power plays, connivance, disinformation and duplicity is nonetheless a world that God has promised never to give up on and never to abandon.

“Let us hold fast the confession of our hope (hope being a future certainty grounded in a present reality) without wavering, for he who has promised is faithful.”

 

III: — We are reminded, finally, that through worship we encourage fellow-worshippers. “Do not neglect to meet together, as is the habit of some, but encourage one another”, our text reads. The encouragement we receive through gathering to worship is not to be sneered at or discounted, because discouragement is always ready to spring upon us. The English word ‘courage’ is derived from the French word ‘coeur’, ‘heart’. To be dis-couraged is to be de-heartened.  To be discouraged is to have lost heart.  And such a condition laps at us all the time.

We don’t know who wrote the book of Hebrews. Whoever it was used a Greek word for ‘encourage’ that every Greek-speaking person in the ancient world knew well: parakalein.  The associations surrounding this word are rich.  As soon as the writer used it, readers would find their mind swimming with associations.

[1] One such association has to do with military conflict.  To encourage someone, in a military context, is to be that person’s ally. Allies are important since discipleship always unfolds amidst conflict.  To say that discipleship unfolds amidst conflict is to say that opponents are never far away; danger is never far away.  We always need allies, reinforcements.

A familiar tactic of military commanders is to divide or separate, and then conquer.  If a platoon can be isolated from the rest of the army; if a country can be isolated from other countries, then that platoon or country can be overrun readily. To cut ourselves off from worship is to cut ourselves off from the encouragement, the re-heartening, of fellow-Christians; which is to say, to cut ourselves off from allies and reinforcements.  Our defeat thereafter is a foregone conclusion.

Scripture is fond of the military metaphor just because it knows that evil is militant, aggressive.  Scripture speaks of the “hosts of spiritual wickedness” just because it knows that evil swarms.  Scripture speaks of the “demons”, plural, just because it knows that evil is pluriform, many-faceted, all-pervasive. Anyone who lacks allies in this situation is in a sorry way.  Through worship we are encouraged; we are re-heartened through the reinforcements God unfailingly provides.

[2] There are other classical associations with parakalein, encourage. One is urging someone to take up a public duty, to assume public responsibility.

I would never deny that the first function of worship, because it’s the characteristic function of worship, is the praise of God.  Worship is not a means to an end, however important and exalted that end might be. Worship is always primarily the adoration of God, the public acknowledgement of God’s worthiness.

At the same time, however, as our worship is focussed on the public acknowledgement of God’s worthiness, one of the consequences of our worship is that we hear again and again that the whole earth is the Lord’s. He loves the world more than he loves himself.  (After all, he spared not his own Son even as he has continued to spare the world.) As this truth seeps into us we are made aware that we have both opportunity and responsibility for public service in the world.

Since the whole earth is the Lord’s, there is no area or dimension of life from which he is absent.  Since the Lord isn’t absent, a Christian witness ought always to be present. As often as we gather for worship we are reminded of the inappropriateness of religious ghettoism. To worship with fellow-Christians is to encourage them to take up public responsibility.

 

There’s no point in putting a five-day dollop of toothpaste on our toothbrush.  Dental hygiene can’t be hoarded.         Neither can affection. And neither can worship.

For this reason the unknown author of Hebrews whose letter we have probed today urges us not to neglect meeting together. Inasmuch as we do worship together

we shall find that our conscience is both sensitized and cleansed;

we shall hold fast the confession of our hope, the certainty that Christ the victor rules;

we shall encourage one another as we find ourselves both provided with allies and
persuaded of our public responsibility.

 

                                                                                                Victor Shepherd          

February 2007  

A Note on the Nature of Worship

Hebrews 10:19-25    1 Chronicles 15:25 -28      Luke 4:16-21

 

What is the one church-activity that is duplicated nowhere else in the society? It’s worship, of course. Everything else the church does, and should do, other people and organizations do too. We feed the hungry; and so does Daily Bread Foodbank. We visit the imprisoned; and so does the John Howard Society. We assist the ill; and so does the Heart and Stroke Society. But no social organization overlaps the church in the church’s activity of worship. Since worship is the activity that characterizes God’s people, it’s important that we understand what worship is and why we do it.

It’s important to understand worship for another reason: people can’t be expected to do something over and over, 4,000 times in their lifetime (80 years times 50 times per year), without understanding what they are doing.   Either people come to some understanding of worship, however rudimentary, or they give up on it.

It’s important to understand worship for yet another reason: I’m convinced that if we don’t worship, don’t understand what we are about at worship, we shall soon abandon all the other aspects of the church’s mission. Unless we are re-oriented weekly (at least) to him who is the truth and reality of us and our world, we shall lose interest in assisting the ill and feeding the hungry and visiting the imprisoned.

At the same time, I’ve learned that even those who have come to church for years appear perplexed about what we do, why we do it, and why we employ words and gestures that we employ nowhere else. Today’s sermon gathers up the most frequently asked questions that have been brought to me or that I have overheard.

 

I: — WHAT IS WORSHIP?

Worship is our acknowledgement of God’s worth-ship. God is worthy; enduringly worthy. He hasn’t been worthy once only; he is eternally worth. He is worth worshipping on account of his undiminished, unceasing worthiness.

If God is worthy, how worthy is he? Paul exclaims, “I count everything as loss because of the surpassing worth of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord.” If there’s incomparable worth in knowing Jesus Christ, it can only be because he, God-Incarnate among us, is first incomparably worthy himself.

John the Baptist said he wasn’t worthy to bend down and untie the Master’s shoes (the work of a slave). John wasn’t worthy so much as to do the work of a slave? Don’t pity John on the grounds that he had low self-esteem. John never suffered from lack of self-confidence. John the Baptist simply knew himself unworthy alongside, compared to, the surpassing worth of Jesus Christ.

When the apostle John was exiled to the island of Patmos he was genuinely exiled: however much he longed to go home to Palestine he couldn’t. But John was never “exiled” in his heart; he was never without the heart’s true home. So far from languishing in misery on the island of Patmos, so far from despairing of himself, his situation, the world, even God, he cried out, in the midst of his most vivid vision, “Then I looked, and I heard around the throne…thousands and thousands saying with a loud voice, ‘Worthy is the lamb who was slain, to receive power and wealth and wisdom and might and honour and glory and blessing.’“

Worship is the acknowledgement of God’s worth-ship. His worth-ship is his never-ending worthiness. To worship, finally, is simply to admit that God is GOD. There is nothing like him and nothing else beside him. God alone is GOD.

 

II: — WHY DO WE WORSHIP?

How can we not worship if God is GOD? If we are grasped by anything of God’s immensity, God’s inexhaustibility, God’s sheer Godness, how can we not fall on our faces before him?

Please note that utilitarian benefit isn’t a motive for worshipping God. We don’t worship God because “paying our dues” on Sunday morning will get us something later in the week that we need and can get in no other way. To worship in order to get something; to come to church in a utilitarian spirit, is to demean God. We don’t worship because we regard God as useful. I find my barber useful, and therefore I go to my barber whenever I need my hair cut. But I don’t worship my barber; I use him. We worship God not because he’s an animated tool; we worship him just because he is who he is: GOD.

And yet while we don’t worship God for what he can do to advance our ‘selfist’ agendas, we worship himfor what he has done for us in accord with his agenda. He has created us. (He didn’t have to.) He bore with his recalcitrant people for centuries (despite unspeakable frustration) as he awaited the fitting moment for visiting us in his Son. He incarnated himself in Jesus of Nazareth, thereby submitting himself to shocking treatment at the hands of the people he came to rescue. In the cross he tasted the profoundest self-alienation, as the penalty his just judgement assigned for sin he bore himself, therein sparing us condemnation. He has bound himself to his church and to the world even though the world’s sin and the church’s betrayal grieve him more than we can guess. He has promised never to fail or forsake us regardless of how often we let him down. Surely to grasp all of this is to see that we owe him everything; it’s to have gratitude swell within us until we have to express it; it’s to have thanksgiving sing inside us until we have to sing it out of us. We worship as our grasp of what God has done and continues to do impels us to worship.

God feeds us like a nursing mother (says the prophet Isaiah); God forgives us like a merciful father; he is saviour of sinners and comforter of the afflicted and vindicator of the victimized. Then of course we want to worship him for what he has done for us and continues to do for us of his own free grace.

Grace. When Peter speaks of the grace of God he uses the Greek word poikilos. Poikilos means variegated, variegated with respect to colour. To speak of something as poikilos is to speak of it as diversely coloured. God’s grace is diversely coloured? Peter can only mean that God’s grace is many-splendoured. As diverse as the predicaments of life are, God’s grace meets us in all of them; his grace appears with a different hue, a slightly different shade, as our predicaments change. His grace is many-splendoured. Regardless of our predicament, be it perplexity, pain, rejection, sin, disappointment, folly, his grace is many-splendoured — and we can only adore him for it.

And yet even as we worship God initially on account of what he has done and continues to do, we worship him ultimately on account of who he is in himself . God is immense. God is eternal. God is underived. God is indivisibly simple. God is immeasurable; that is, his centre is everywhere and his circumference is nowhere. God alone has life in himself and alone lends life to anyone else. God forever moves amidst all that he has created even as he towers infinitely above all that he has created. God is holy; that is, he is uniquely, irreducibly, uncompromisingly, inalienably GOD. We worship God ultimately as our apprehension of him overwhelms us and we can only prostrate ourselves before him.

I think that Martin Luther more than anyone else was moved at the grace and mercy, the condescension and compassion of God, the self-humbling and self-humiliation of God. I think that John Calvin more than anyone else was overwhelmed at the sheer Godness of God. I think that Jonathan Edwards more than anyone else was startled at the unsurpassable “excellence” of God, as he put it in his idiosyncratic way; the profoundest attractiveness of God, winsome, compelling “beauty” of God. In other words, Luther was moved above others at what God has done for us; Calvin at who God is in himself; Edwards at the magnetism of it all. All three men could only worship as often as they reflected upon God.

III: — WHY DO WE EMPLOY UNUSUAL EXPRESSIONS?

The shortest answer to this question is, “Because the language of worship is love-language; because the physical gestures of worship are love-gestures.”   Think of love-language. When I was a child I noticed two things about my parents that my child’s mind didn’t connect. (i) My parents loved each other ardently and were unselfconsciously affectionate with each other, physically affectionate, in front of us children. (ii) They used peculiar verbal expressions to express their ardent affection, verbal expressions that made no sense to me. Because these verbal expressions made no sense to me, and because they couldn’t be found in a dictionary (that is, they weren’t English words), I assumed they made no sense to my parents. But of course these expressions of endearment

made perfect sense to my parents. Love-language isn’t found in a dictionary. Terms of endearment make no sense to the public, yet are indispensable to people whose hearts are aflame.

Years later, when I had fallen in love, Maureen and I daily used expressions that would have been nonsensical to others — if others had been allowed to hear them — even as these expressions made perfect sense to us just because they bespoke an ardour that no dictionary word could approach.

In the same way the physical gestures of worship make no sense to those outside faith, even as they make perfect sense to those inside.

Not so long ago at the Martyrs’ Shrine in Midland I saw a woman approach a statue of Jesus and kiss the statue’s feet. To an unbeliever what the woman did was silly, superstitious and unsanitary. But not to her. For on the Sunday morning that I saw her, her heart was one with the heart of a woman, centuries ago, who had kissed the feet of Jesus out of gratitude for relief from a stain that was otherwise indelible.

Of course the language of worship is unusual. Isn’t our Lord unusual? Of course the vocabulary and the gestures of worship are out of the ordinary. Isn’t our salvation extraordinary?

Think about the expression, often used in hymns or liturgy, “holy, holy, holy”. It so happens that in Hebrew grammar there is neither comparative nor superlative of adjectives and adverbs. In English we say, “Apple pie is good; apple pie with ice cream is better; apple pie with ice cream and cinnamon is best.” But in Hebrew we have to say, “Apple pie is good; with ice cream, good good; with ice cream and cinnamon, good good good.” To say, “holy, holy, holy”, is to say that God is holiest; and even then, not so much the holiest of much that is holy but rather uniquely holy, incomparably holy, holy beyond telling, beyond comprehending.

The language and gestures of worship are unusual just because our love for God is oceans deeper than everyday words and gestures suggest. Commonplace expressions will never do justice to our love for him, our gratitude to him, our delight in him.

You show me the husband and wife whose household vocabulary doesn’t contain unusual terms of endearment found in no dictionary and I’ll show you a couple whose love for each other has

petrified — if ever love there was. On the other hand, to know ourselves the beneficiaries of God’s salvation (i.e., to know that only God’s mercy but certainly God’s mercy has spared us ultimate loss) is to be soaked in a gratitude that fires love, a love that seeks to express what is finally inexpressible. As soon as we attempt to express the inexpressible, customary expressions fail us and we use expressions that strike unbelievers as bizarre. Our unusual language doesn’t mean that we have a stunted vocabulary; it means that our language, rich as it is, is finally inadequate for our love for our Lord.

 

IV: — WHY DO WE WORSHIP TOGETHER?

This is a fitting question, since the emphasis in worship is always on togetherness even though faith is an individual act. Martin Luther used to say, “Each person must do his own believing, just as each person must do his own dying.” Nobody else can exercise faith for me. In the same way I can’t believe for someone else. We must each do our own believing. Scripture makes plain that while God loves a people he speaks only to individuals. Since God speaks only to the individual, only the individual can respond. Since only the individual can respond, why do we worship together? We worship together because God ultimately seeks a people for himself. The Hebrew bible speaks quaintly of “God’s peculiar treasure”. God’s peculiar treasure is a people that lives for the praise of God’s glory.

We must always remember that to come to faith in Jesus Christ (something that only the individual can do) is by that fact to be added to the body of Christ (a corporate entity). God seeks a people that witnesses to his intention for the creation before the Fall made a mess of things; namely, an earth populated by a holy people. In the wake of the Fall the earth is populated by unholy sinners. Every time we gather together for worship we attest God’s purpose: an earth peopled by a holy people.

There are 188 images or pictures of the church in the New Testament. The major image is that of a body, a living organism, the body of Christ. A body functions only as there are many different

“members” (to use Paul’s word) and as these members are related internally. A detached leg, a detached arm, a detached torso (hideous to contemplate) not one of these is a body. And even if leg, arm and torso are attached to one another but are related externally, then we don’t have a body: we have a puppet. A puppet consists of many parts, all of which are related externally. A body is present only when there are many members and these are related internally. Only then is it a living organism.

Every time we worship together, worship corporately, we hold up this truth. God so insists on a public declaration of this truth that he has promised blessings to public worship that will never be granted to private worship alone, however essential private worship may be.

 

V: — WHY DO WE DO WHAT WE DO AT WORSHIP?

What exactly do we do? Principally we do three things: we sing, we preach (or listen to preaching)[1] and we pray. Why these?

 

(i) We sing because singing provides a vehicle for our praise surpassing the vehicle of mere saying. People who are elated break into song spontaneously. Singing out loud comes naturally to those whose hearts are singing.

In worship we sing hymns; hymns are poetry; worship-singing, then, is the singing of poetry. Now poetry embodies an intensity, a compression (poetic expression is far more compressed than prose), a passion that mere prose will never embody. The singing of poetry, then, is the ultimate vehicle of praise. If our praise to God were anaemic we wouldn’t need to sing at all; mumbling would do. But just because our praise is boundless our praise has to be sung, and sung with the intensity and compression and passion of poetry.

(ii) Why do we preach (and listen)? Preaching is necessary for one reason: only God can acquaint us with himself. Only God can acquaint us with himself and inform us of himself and form us after himself. God does just this as his Word written is expounded in worship.

To be sure, preaching is a human activity. However it’s precisely a human utterance that God has promised to take up and adopt and render his own utterance. As God renders human utterance his own utterance God renders human speech about him his own speech about himself; and as we are quickened to hear God’s own speech about himself we find that his speech about himself is his word addressed to us. Now we know ourselves addressed as God speaks a word to us concerning himself that we would never be able to hear elsewhere or elsehow.

Preaching is a human event that God’s grace renders God’s event for us as the preacher’s word is forgotten and God’s self-utterance, the gospel, seizes us and sears itself upon us. For this reason preaching is found in worship.

 

(iii) The third thing we do in worship is pray. We pray because we are beggars before God. We pray because we know that what we need desperately God gives uniquely.

John Calvin was fond of saying, “Prayer is the chief exercise of religion”. Prayer is the chief exercise of religion in that it is our final self-humbling before God as we admit that we are so very needy and he is so very generous. Prayer is the final declaration of whether we believe in God and what we believe about God. Then pray we must whenever we worship, for we aren’t so foolish as to pretend we aren’t needy; neither are we so unbelieving as to think that God is stingy.

I said we do three things principally at worship. Actually there’s a fourth: we bring money. And why do we bring money? Don’t say “Because the congregation has to meet operating expenses”, although of course the congregation must. We bring money for a profounder reason. Jesus says we can’t worship God and mammon. According to our Lord there are two rival powers in the cosmos: God and mammon. We bring money to worship – enough money to constitute a sacrifice – as a sign that money is a broken power in our lives. We may possess it, but it doesn’t possess us. Our weekly offering – a crucial aspect of our worship – is a sign that money is a broken power in our lives.

 

VI: — WHO WORSHIPS?

This question can be answered briefly. The church militant worships (we who are Christ’s soldiers and servants now); and the church triumphant worships too (our foreparents who have died in the faith, for whom faith has given way to sight.) The church militant and the church triumphant worship as one.

Years ago an elderly French priest was walking home from church, one Sunday morning, when several youths began taunting him. The youths knew that very few people had been to the village church that morning. They smirked as they said to the old priest, “How many were at mass this morning, father, how many?”

“Millions”, said the old man, “there were millions at worship today.”

“Then I looked, and I heard around the throne thousands and thousands saying with a loud voice, Worthy is the lamb who was slain to receive power and wealth and wisdom and might and honour and glory and blessing.” (Revelation 5:11)

                  Victor Shepherd  

July 2007

 

Because You See The Day Approaching

Hebrews 10:19-25

 

I: — What will the future be like? I don’t mean “Will there be greater electronic wizardry and paperless banking and grass that doesn’t need cutting and voice-activated computers in everyone’s home?” Of course all these things are going to come to pass, and come to pass soon. We already have a good idea as to the technological future, even though there will be more than a few surprises along the way. I mean, rather, “What will the human future be like?”

Different eras have answered this question differently. The ancient Greeks maintained that the future would resemble the past.  History is cyclical; what has been will be.  The future is entirely predictable since the cycle of history is always being repeated. Whether good or bad, blessing or bane, the wheel of history goes around and around. The future will resemble the past.

During the Victorian era a different answer was given. The human future wouldn’t resemble the past. The human future would be better. The Victorians believed in progress. They didn’t merely believe in technical progress.         (Technical progress is undeniable.   No one prefers the application of leeches to micro surgery.)  Beyond technical progress, the Victorians believed in human progress. Humankind was coming of age, entering upon its maturity.         The future would be better than the past had ever been.

In Europe the myth of progress was “outed” as sheer myth in 1914.  The Great War found the two most cultured nations in the world slaughtering each other in a manner that would have startled even blood-thirsty barbarians. On some days in World War I there were 60,000 casualties per day.  Then came 1917, the October Revolution, in Russia . A regime was established that made the Czar’s cruelties look like Halloween pranks.  Nineteen forty-five acquainted the world with the death camps.  (All of this driven, we must remember, not by uncivilized “savages” but by the most refined, cultured, educated of the Western world. Next there occurred the nuclear obliteration of cities in Japan .

Today the Arab League has vowed the extermination of every last Jewish person anywhere. And of course the medical technology that granted us relief from diphtheria and whooping cough appears relatively powerless in the face of AIDS.  AIDS, everyone knows, has wiped out an entire generation in four central African countries already, and will likely destroy many more people.

Existentialist philosophy abandoned all talk of the future concerning humankind as a whole.  Existentialist philosophy spoke only of the future of the individual existent, the solitary individual.  This person would have a future if and only if she acted “in good faith”; that is, if she were alert to the pressures of social conformity and resisted them; if she made no attempt to “keep up with the Joneses” but instead courageously made that decision (and kept on making such decisions) rooted in her own integrity and oriented to her own goals. But of course dozens of questions were begged here.  What makes one goal preferable to another?  Why is the goal I select for my life any better than the goal society as a whole pursues semi-consciously?  And hasn’t depth psychology undercut the notion of “integrity” in any case? Furthermore, if my coming death ends all of this “existential authenticity”, why not die now? Albert Camus, perhaps the best-known existentialist writer, frequently remarked, “The only intellectually defensible action is suicide.”  What kind of a future, then, did existentialist philosophy hold out?

Then what is our future, yours and mine?

 

II: — The future of humankind is wrapped up in “the Day of the Lord”, as scripture calls it, sometimes abbreviating it to “the Day.”  When the author of Hebrews wrote “because you see the Day approaching…” he assumed that his reader knew immediately what he had in mind. They and he were aware that God’s struggle with a creation that has frustrated God since the first instance of human disobedience and the welter of evil that poured over the creation as a result; God’s struggle to restore his creation will come to a climax on the the Day of the Lord. The parables of Jesus speak of this Day over and over.  The apostles mention it in every letter.  It fills the horizon of the early church’s consciousness.  God’s people look forward to it.  Its coming isn’t in doubt.  It looms so large before us that we can sense it even now.  The Day of the Lord is our future.

 

[i] God has fixed a day when the truth and reality of God will shine so very brightly as to be indisputable. Right now God – his truth, his sovereignty, his purpose – all of this is disputable. Agnosticism and atheism are defensible positions at this moment, arguably.  The day has been appointed, however, when God, known now only to faith, will be unmistakable and undeniable in equal measure.

[ii] God has fixed a day when the faith of God’s people will be vindicated.  Those who insisted that the only real power of the universe is the weakness of the crucified; those who upheld the triumph of the world’s biggest loser; those who maintained that the almightiness of God is nothing other than the limitless efficacy of his limitless vulnerability: all such people are going to be seen not has having been deluded fools but rather has always having been in the right.

[iii] God has fixed a day when the victimized and wounded of the world; the disfigured in body and mind and spirit; the crushed and submerged – are going to be blessed. What they never found in their earthly existence will be made up to them eternally.

[iv] God has fixed a day when the huge chasms that divide people now and foster rage and hostility in their hearts – the chasms of race and wealth and social privilege and opportunity — these chasms are going to be no more, and alienation will give way to reconciliation and shalom, that peace of God which is nothing less than the creation of God healed.

[v] God has fixed a day, we must add soberly, when those who have maintained for fifty years that they don’t want God and his truth and his way and his people; the day has been appointed when these folk (known only to God, we must add) will finally be given what they always said they wanted.

The guarantee of it all, insist prophet and apostle, is the resurrection of Jesus Christ.  God has raised his Son from the dead as the down payment, the first instalment, on the future day of the Lord.  God keeps his promises. The Day of the Lord is our future.

 

III: — This future is glorious. It looms before us now so as to determine our present.  Because this day is approaching, says the author of Hebrews, we must now, at this moment, “approach him, [draw near to him] with a true heart in full assurance of faith.” (Heb. 10:22) We can approach God and we do. But in full assurance of faith? Is full assurance of the gospel of God and our inclusion in it; is full assurance of faith something we can give ourselves?         Surely not. Then how do we gain assurance of the gospel of God and our inclusion in it?  How do we gain full assurance of faith?
When Maureen and I were courting we wrote letters to each other, hundreds of letters.  The farther apart we were geographically the more frequently we wrote. At one point in our courtship I was a student minister in a summer appointment in northern BC near the Alaska Highway; she was gallivanting around Europe . Even though our letters were love-letters there were doubtful lines (or doubting lines) in a letter from time to time. I at least would ask myself, “What exactly did she mean by that line? Was she upset with me?  Had I offended her and she wanted ‘out’ and was trying to let me down gently? And how about that oblique reference to the three American submarine sailors she and her two girlfriends met in Scotland ? Not to mention the 25-year old Israeli veteran of the Six-Day War with whom she toured Paris ?” Assurance concerning our relationship waxed and waned for several months.  But in September, when we saw each other’s face, doubt and disquiet evaporated instantly. There flourished the fullest assurance of our relationship.

It’s in the face of Jesus Christ that God’s glory shines, says Holy Scripture.  As often as we behold the face of Christ we behold the glory of God. And the glory of God, God’s people know, will fill the whole earth on the Day that God has appointed. As we continue to behold the face of Christ and see in his face the glory of God, our faith is strengthened; doubt and disquiet evaporate; and full assurance of faith flourishes. For this reason, if for no other, the purpose of the ministry is always and everywhere to point out the face of Christ and point the congregation to it.

 

In the second place, our author tells us, because we see the Day approaching we must “hold fast the confession of our hope without wavering.” (Heb. 10:23) The “confession of our hope” is the public acknowledgement of our confidence in the coming Day. The “confession of our hope” is our unshakeable conviction concerning God’s vindication of himself, his truth, his way, his people; God’s restoration of the victimized and scarred; God’s reconciliation of the alienated and hostile. The confession of this we must “hold fast.”  But not merely hold it fast in our hearts, privately; rather we must hold it up, hold it out; hold it up for others to see; hold it out for others to seize. We must do our hope, in other words. We hold fast the confession of our hope by doing our hope.

I saw it done in a city of which I am especially fond, New York City . On one occasion I spent an hour sitting on the steps of the NYC Library in downtown Manhattan . A black man was seated a few yards away from me. He was drunk; not comatose drunk, not even falling-down drunk, but certainly past the twilight zone. A white woman, 30 years old, sat down on the steps to change from her high heels into running shoes. (Businesswomen in NYC travel to and from work in running shoes, saving their dress shoes for office hours.) The man asked her if she could light his cigarette.         I waited to see what was going to happen next.  After all, everyone knows of the assaults in NYC, the knife-point robberies, the six murders per day, the rapes, the racial strife.  What was a young, attractive white woman going to do about a request from a drunk, black, male stranger?  She slid along the library step towards him, not so close as to be inappropriate but close enough that she could reach him.  She took out her lighter and lit his cigarette. She changed into her running shoes. Then she conversed with him for fifteen minutes. She didn’t speak to him flirtatiously, but neither did she speak to him condescendingly. She addressed him as a human being whose significance was no less than hers; she addressed him as a suffering human being whose suffering was one with hers; which is to say, one with the suffering of us all.  She addressed him as someone whose startling unlikenesses – race, gender, wealth, prospects, history – didn’t render her suspicious or superior or fearful or contemptuous or dismissive.  For her he was a fellow human being caught up in the same struggle, stuck with the same suffering, awaiting the same release.  Then with a smile, a cheerful wave, and and bright “farewell” she went on her way.

I was stunned, and stunned just because this one incident had been for me one of those moments in my life when the truth and reality of the kingdom of God , present now and known to faith, becomes startlingly vivid and luminous. It was one of those moments when the reconciliation and harmony and defencelessness that are going to characterize the Day of the Lord are aglow with God’s splendour now. It was a moment when the “hope” for God’s creation that the gospel holds up and holds out; when this hope, whose confession we hold fast, is so alive in the present that it pulsates.

What are such moments in your life?  If we are alert to them we know them to be moments in which the hope that we confess and hold fast; these are moments in which this hope is vindicated as true, vindicated as the only future the world can ever have.

 

Lastly, because the Day is approaching, says the book of Hebrews, we must “consider how to provoke one another to love and good deeds….” (Heb. 10:24) Everywhere else in the New Testament the word “provoke” is used in the nasty sense, as when we antagonize people, spear them, arouse them to resentment or spite or even bloodletting. Here alone scripture uses the word “provoke” in a positive sense: we are to prod each other, stimulate each other, energize each other, incite each other to love and good deeds.

A friend of mine injured her knee skiing.  More than “injure” it; she mangled it.  There was much damage to muscle and nerve.  Would her knee ever work again; that is would she be able to walk? Part of medical treatment involved having an electrode placed on the area of the injury.  An electrical jolt provoked damaged nerve and muscle, stimulated them. After all, it’s important to avoid lameness, isn’t it?  Don’t we use a jolt of electricity to re-start a heart that has stopped beating? Don’t we jolt a heart that is beating irregularly so as to get the jolted person out of danger? Proper heartbeat is important, everyone agrees.

It’s important that hearts beat in a congregation, that there be no lameness in it.  To this end, our author tells us, we have be stirred up, stimulated, provoked (in the best sense of the word) again and again.  For only then do love and good deeds appear in our midst.

In my older age I have concluded that love is genuine only where there is affection.  Frankly, I’m tired of people telling me that they love me (they mean that they won’t sabotage me) when they possess no warmth concerning me. I’m tired of hearing it said that love someone is to will the best for him (even though you can’t stand him.) In my older age I have concluded that love is love only if affection is present.

Think of what Paul says about love in 1st Corinthian 13: love doesn’t insist on its own way, isn’t resentful, doesn’t gloat when someone else is found to be wrong; love, he says, can endure anything. It all sounds good in the abstract. When we are faced with frustration or betrayal or a public skewering, however, we shall find that love is free of resentment and can “endure anything” only if we are possessed of genuine affection.

Paul told the congregation in Thessalonica that they had become “dear” to him, so dear, in fact, that he gave nothing less than himself to them. He told the people in Corinth that their affection had shrivelled, even as he urged the Christians in Rome to “love one another with affection.”

Dead or stony or frigid hearts in a congregation (at some point this means all of us) have to be stimulated yet again, jolted even, so that the heartbeat of the congregation will always be restored as affection gives rise to those “good deeds” which we otherwise resent having to do.

And what does affection within a congregation have to do with the Day of the Lord, someone asks? This.         On the Day the brightness of our Lord’s appearing will bleach away hostility, grudges, resentment. And since this Day is close upon us, our affection must swell in proportion to its proximity. At the same time we must continue to approach God with a sincere heart in full assurance of faith, even as we continue to hold fast the confession of our hope without wavering.

                                                                                                Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                         

September 2006

 

A Weighty Word From A Little Book: The Epistle of James

James 1:1 -5:19

 

He sounds severe, doesn’t he. “The tongue is a fire, staining the whole body, setting on fire the cycle of nature, set on fire by hell…a restless evil, full of deadly poison.”

“You desire and do not have, so you kill.  You covet and cannot obtain, so you fight and wage war…. Unfaithful creatures.”

“Come now, you rich, weep and howl for the miseries that are coming upon you…. Your gold and silver are going to eat up your flesh like fire.”

But in fact James isn’t mean-spirited or abusive or sour.  He is serious, unquestionably, but he’s also warm-hearted.  After all, he uses the expression, “my brethren” or “my beloved brethren” or simply “brethren” fourteen times in his brief letter.

Like all New Testament writers, James didn’t sit down and pen a letter because he happened to feel “creative” one afternoon.  Rather, he wrote a tract in order to address a specific problem in the church.

The problem? The church has been alive for thirty years and now false teachers are creeping in who distort the gospel and mislead people.  Persecution has intensified as well.  When James writes his letter, Paul, widely known in Christian congregations, is a prisoner in Rome awaiting trial (and execution.) Within eighteen months James himself will be murdered.  In a word, the world has proven to be more hostile than expected.  In the face of the world’s resistance to the gospel and the world’s nastiness towards Christians, James is afraid that Christians will simply retreat into themselves and lick their wounds; he’s afraid that Christian existence will become nothing more than a private psycho-religious “trip” inward, while outwardly a non-Christian ethic, pagan behaviour in fact, surfaces in the church.  James is worried that Christians might take refuge in a psycho-religious inner “trip” as they pretend they believe the gospel with their heads — and yet no longer do the truth of the gospel with their lives. He insists that truth must be done; faith must be lived.  If Jesus Christ is appropriated inwardly in faith then the same Lord must be exemplified outwardly in life.  Christians must continue to march to the beat of a different drummer regardless of how difficult the marching is — or else the church is finally no different from the world.

Who was James? Certainly neither of the two disciples named James, “James the son of Alphaeus” and “James the Lesser.” Some scholars argue therefore that we simply don’t know.  Others maintain that a cogent case can be made for identifying the author of this letter with the James who was the brother of Jesus.  I am persuaded by the arguments which assert the James who was brother of our Lord to be the author of the epistle.

From the gospel of Mark we know that our Lord’s family thought him deranged at one point of his earthly ministry.  In other words, Jesus was a public embarrassment to his family.  After the resurrection, Paul tells us, under the impact of the same kind of resurrection-appearance that turned Paul himself around, James came to believe that his brother Jesus, a Jew of course like James himself, was indeed the Saviour of the world and the Lord of the whole creation.

James became the leader of the church in Jerusalem . The church there was a congregation of Jews who believed Jesus to be the Messiah of Israel.  Not surprisingly, then, the epistle of James is a Jewish document saturated with allusions to the Hebrew Bible.  And in view of the fact that James and Jesus were brothers, it isn’t surprising that parallels abound between the epistle of James and the teachings of Jesus. Parallels are found on such matters as showing mercy, making peace, transparent speech, joy in the midst of trials.

James himself was martyred in the year 62 of the Common Era, approximately thirty years after the crucifixion of his brother Jesus.

In the time that remains to us this morning I should like to amplify four major features of the letter.

 

I: —         The first concerns snobbery in the Christian fellowship.  Listen to three different translations of the key verse.  “My brethren, show no partiality as you hold the faith of our Lord.” “As believers in our Lord Jesus Christ, you must never treat people in different ways, according to their outward appearance.”  “Believing as you do in our Lord Jesus Christ, you must never show snobbery.”

Partiality, or snobbery, is according the rich one treatment and the poor another, esteeming the learned while disdaining the unlearned, favouring the socially prominent while ignoring ordinary people, “kow-towing” to the influential but manipulating the powerless.  James condemns this.

Jesus had condemned it before him.  When our Lord’s detractors were searching high and low in order to find something about him for which they could criticize him and carp at him and eventually skewer him, they finally had to admit that Jesus showed no partiality. (Luke 20: 21)  As a faithful son of Israel Jesus certainly knew Torah.  And the word of Torah, the way appointed Israel to walk, was plain: “You shall not be partial to the poor or defer to the great.” (Leviticus 19:15)

This passage from the Hebrew bible, which James obviously has in mind, forbids us to show partiality to rich or poor.  For just as there is a snobbery born of a groundless adulation of the rich, so there is a snobbery born of a groundless exaltation of the poor. Alexander Solzhenitsyn, no friend of the Russian upper class, nevertheless maintained that if you had ever lived among the proletarian class you would never be tempted to think its people inherently virtuous, inherently humanly superior — as Marxist ideology continues to do.  The gospel forbids us to flatter the rich just because they are rich or to fawn over (romanticize) the poor just because they are poor.  We are to show no partiality in the Christian fellowship.

Why not? Simply because all of us are alike creatures of God, sinners before God, rebels redeemed by God. Since this is the case, the categories and classes and distinctions by which we rate people are arbitrary; more than arbitrary, they are unfair, even iniquitous.

I was startled the day I saw an application-form for McGill University ‘s school of medicine. On the application-form was the question, “In what year did either of your parents graduate from McGill in medicine or dentistry?”  I was startled in that I thought that admission to medical school was governed by academic achievement, or by academic achievement plus aptitude for practising medicine.

I mentioned all of this to my “GP”, herself a graduate of McGill’s medical school; whereupon she took her stethoscope out of her ears and lectured me as to why an exclusive social elite had the right to preserve itself as an exclusive social elite.  I waited until the lecture was over and then I informed her that for every student admitted to medical school on the grounds of social privilege there was another student, a more able student, who was denied admission just because he lacked the proper social pedigree.

Let us be fair in all this. Everything I have just said pertains with equal force to a trade union, a political party, a business, and even, as I have learned, the clergy-ranks of any denomination.

James insists that in the Christian fellowship we do not evaluate people’s pedigree and then decide whether we are going to flatter them or forget them. The ground at the foot of the cross is level; there are no grounds for partiality.

What’s more, partiality or snobbery denies that everyone in the Christian fellowship has an equally important ministry.  Everyone, regardless of appearance, has a service to render the fellowship itself and the wider world as well.  Everyone. And the service we each render has precisely the same significance to God.  To be sure, one ministry or service may be more glamorous than another, more dramatic, more noticed, more congratulated. BUT NEVER MORE IMPORTANT. Before James ever wrote a word, Jesus spoke of the cup of water and the widow’s “loonie”.         Didn’t Paul speak of an unnamed woman in Rome who was a “mother” to him? Not to be overlooked is the fact that how we appear has nothing whatever to do with our wisdom, our intimacy with God, or our spiritual maturity.  If we show partiality or snobbery we do not confess the truth, however much we may profess it.

 

II — The second major teaching of James concerns the tongue.  He says so much about it because he knows that our speech characterizes us. Our tongue determines how we situate ourselves with respect to other people; our tongue determines the “space” we occupy in life and the direction in which we point. The tongue is like a ship’s rudder, says the apostle; the smallest appendage to the ship determines where the entire ship goes, how it positions itself, what particular space on the vast ocean it occupies.  If my tongue is cruel, I am cruel.  My tongue characterizes me. I can’t say, “My speech may be cruel but I am kind.”  If my speech is contemptuous, do I expect people to conclude that I am gracious?

“The tongue is a small fire”, says James, as small a fire as a match — and this match sets on fire “the cycle of nature.”  That is, the totality of life, everyone’s entire existence — both public and private, individual and communal — is scorched and seared and burn-scarred by this little appendage.  Not only is the tongue poisonous and powerful, continues James, it is forked, split, and it reflects a split personality; for only a split personality can praise God and curse people made in the image of God AT THE SAME TIME. But praise God and curse people made in the image of God is exactly what our tongue does.

“My brethren”, James adds with gentle understatement, “my brethren, this ought not to be so.”  Thirty years earlier Jesus had said that we are never corrupted by what goes into our mouth; we are corrupted invariably by what comes out.

What is the cure? Once more for explicit details we must go to Paul whose letters were known throughout the early church. Paul says that the cure begins to take hold in us as our tongue confesses that Jesus Christ is Lord. Since our tongue characterizes us, it is as our tongue confesses Jesus Christ to be Lord that we ourselves are “lorded” by Jesus; that is, mastered by the master himself. And then, says Paul, our speech will begin to be “edifying”, “fitting the occasion”, “imparting grace to those who hear”.  The tongue that sincerely confesses Jesus Christ as Lord is to issue in speech which at least aims at edifying, wants to be edifying, to be fitting, and even to be a vehicle of God’s grace.

 

III: —  The third aspect of our lives which James addresses forcibly is reflected in his statement which all of us have heard a hundred times over: “Faith without works is dead”.  Here James is often played off against Paul.  Paul had said that faith in Jesus Christ – faith alone – is sufficient to make right our relationship with God.  Yet James speaks of faith plus works.  But in fact there is no contradiction, for the two men had two quite different meanings for the word “faith”.

By “faith” James meant mere belief, religious ideas held by armchair-sitters who never get out of their armchair to do something.  Such “faith”, so-called, is mere “beliefism”, merely a religious daydream, nothing more than lip-service to the gospel, simply an idea rattling around in one’s mind.

On the other hand, by “faith” Paul meant our whole-hearted embracing of the person of Jesus Christ himself.         As we embrace him he constrains us to follow him in his service of human need. In other words, when Paul speaks of faith he means so living in the company of Jesus Christ that we can’t pretend we don’t see the human distresses which Jesus always sees.

James was writing to a church which had grown weary and disheartened; weary because of the resistance it met everywhere, disheartened because of the persecution its faithfulness brought upon itself. Surely the easy way out was to reduce Christian existence to a private religious head-trip, ignore everything else, and thus spare oneself frustration, fatigue and pain. It’s a temptation for all of us. If we succumb; if we reduce faith to a private religious fantasy which embraces neither the risen one himself nor the people for whom he still suffers, then James has a one-word description which he pronounces twice in ten lines: “dead”, our faith, so-called, is dead.  We are dead.

James wants one thing for the readers of his letter regardless of the century in which we read it. He wants a heart and mind so sensitized to God as never to be desensitized to human suffering.

 

IV: — Lastly, James is adamant concerning the futility and foolishness of trusting in material prosperity. “Come now, you rich, weep and howl for the miseries that are coming upon you.” In ancient Palestine there were three main expressions of wealth: agricultural produce, clothing, gold and silver. Agricultural produce rots, James insists, clothing gets moth-eaten, gold and silver corrode. (Today we’d say “inflate.”) Conclusion?  In his emphatic way James concludes pithily, “You have laid up treasure for the last days. You have invested in securities in anticipation of the day of God’s judgement. And what ‘securities’. They rot or they rust or they get eaten up by bugs.”

Actually James says a little more.  Those who have amassed great wealth, colossal wealth, have piled it up by exploiting defenseless employees.  They are condemned twice over: viciously they have exploited voiceless workers, and blindly they have trusted their wealth to get them past death and around that judgement which no one can escape.

James maintains that their “security” is like buying a fire extinguisher with holes in it; it’s like putting your weight on a rubber crutch; it’s like trying to quench thirst with salt water.  Futile to do, foolish to trust.

I mentioned earlier that the letter of James has many parallels with the teaching of Jesus. Obviously James has in mind here a weighty pronouncement of Jesus from the Sermon on the Mount. “Do not lay up for yourselves treasures on earth where moth and rust consume and where thieves break in and steal; but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, etc… (and here is the clincher) FOR WHERE YOUR TREASURE IS, THERE WILL YOUR HEART BE.”   Our treasure is what we really cherish, what we secretly value, what we pursue and exalt and give ourselves to.  (Not what we say we cherish; but what in our innermost heart we want above all else.)    According to Hebrew understanding our “heart” is the centre of our thinking, our willing, our feeling, and our moral discernment.         Jesus insists that how we think and what we will, how we feel and what we discern in the midst of the spiritual jumble and the moral jungle around us — all of this (our entire being, in other words) is controlled by one thing: what, in our heart of hearts, we cherish.

Then what do we cherish? What are we about? Jesus says there can only be one answer; the king and his rule; the lord of life and his truth, his way, his people; the saviour of humankind and that deliverance at his hand to be found nowhere else.

To cherish all of this, all of him, is precisely to have treasure which doesn’t rot or rust or get eaten up.  It is to be rich towards God in the midst of a world which is passing away, rich towards God in a future whose only richness is God.

 

The epistle of James is one of the smallest books of the Bible.  I love it even as it unsettles me.  For as long as I am unsettled by it, I know that I am still alive, still oriented to James’s greater brother, our Lord Jesus Christ.

                                                             

                                                                                                Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                 

October 2005

To Chill or Cherish “One Another”

Hebrews 12:18-24

(Part One)

Smart-alecks bother me. Cain bothers me, because Cain was a smart-aleck. “Do I have to shepherd the shepherd?”, Cain taunts God in a witticism that Cain thinks is clever and funny but which God finds smart-alecky, “Can’t that shepherd shepherd himself?”

You know the story. Cain envied his brother Abel. Cain envied Abel so very intensely that his envy exploded and in his fiery rage he slew his brother. Whereupon God asked Cain, “Where is your brother?” “How should I know? Am I my brother’s keeper? Do I have to look out for that ‘creep’ who is so clueless and useless that he can’t look out for himself? He’s a shepherd. Let the shepherd shepherd himself.” (You have to read the text in Hebrew to appreciate the word-play.)

Cain’s envy; Cain’s hostility; Cain’s rage: lethal rage, murderous rage. Cain thought that by killing Abel he had gotten rid of Abel and everything about him. Cain had to learn that no human being ever gets rid of another human being. Abel’s blood cried from the ground, the text tells us; Abel’s blood continued to cry from the ground. Abel’s blood kept on crying out long after Abel himself was dead. What did Abel’s blood cry? Revenge! Curse! Wretchedness!

People still envy; people still hate; people still rage; people still slay — if not in deed at least in intent (and to God it’s all the same). The result? An inextinguishable cry: revenge! curse! wretchedness!

 

Anyone who attends to the news sees all of this illustrated every day. The world illustrates the truth of scripture ceaselessly. The world does? What about the church? What about us? We who are Christians know that the determinant of our lives is Jesus Christ our Lord. He makes us who we are; his truth, his light, his life — these make us who we are. And yet while Jesus Christ is certainly the definitive determination, the counter determination remains: Adam, Eve, Cain, and so on. In other words, we must always be alert to the spirit of Cain in us and in the church. We must be quick to identify Cain as soon as Cain insinuates himself here, with his envy, hostility, rage, murderous heart.

Prophet and apostle are realistic when they caution believing people against that carelessness which naively thinks that Cain’s spirit could never infiltrate the church. Prophet and apostle know what can arise within any congregation or Christian organization.

 

(i) [Galatians 5:26] For this reason the apostle Paul cautions the Christians in Galatia, “Don’t provoke one another; let’s not have any provoking of one another.”

A psychiatrist under whom I studied taught me that as people move into adulthood they develop adult attitudes and behaviours. But emotionally they never leave their early stages behind; just under the surface the most mature adult is still emotionally a child and an adolescent. If even the most mature adult is jabbed or prodded or pricked or provoked, what surfaces instantly is the child or the adolescent.

Do you remember when your children were very young? Two of them were sitting in the back seat of the car. The back seat was certainly big enough for both. Before you were two miles from home the two youngsters concluded that the back seat wasn’t big enough. One encroached on the other’s space. The second one jabbed the first. The first then ridiculed the second. The second then poked the first again. Ten miles from home and the back seat was a battleground.

Children? The same behaviour is seen in animals. The last time I was at the circus (few things delight me more than a circus) I watched the “tamed” lions and tigers inside the steel-mesh cage. They were all perched on their stools, sitting on their haunches, front paws between their hind legs, when one lion stuck out a paw and poked the lion beside him. The second lion ignored it. Whereupon the first lion poked his neighbour again. Now the second lion turned to the first and roared fearsomely. The first lion (the provoker) then roared back as though he had been attacked without provocation and was now highly insulted. As I watched these animals I thought to myself, “That’s my family! That’s our society! That’s humankind!”

The apostle Paul cautions us about the spirit of Abel in the congregation: “Don’t provoke one another.”

(ii) [James 4:11] The apostle James adds, “Don’t speak evil against one another.” Would we? Would we ever speak evil against one another? Yes, sadly, if envy rooted itself in us and festered into hostility.

There are two ways of speaking evil against one another. One way is to say what isn’t true. Another way, much more subtle, is to way what is true but isn’t necessary. There is much about every one of us that is perfectly true and just for this reason we should never want it broadcast. Then we ought to accord others the same consideration we want accorded us. There is much about every one of us that we don’t want broadcast not because it isn’t true, but because it is.

Paul tells us that our speech is to edify; our speech is to build up, build up both the hearer and the speaker. In addition, our speech is to impart grace. If human speech imparts the grace of God, then our speech is to be the vehicle of Jesus Christ’s self-declaration and self-giving. Unless our speech is the vehicle of Christ’s self-declaration and self-giving we are speaking evil against one another. And this, James tells us, we must not do.

(iii) [Proverbs 25:9] Next the writer of Proverbs insists, “Don’t disclose another’s secret.” Secrets are important. Secrets are essential to privacy. Privacy is essential to personhood. Personhood is essential to intimacy. Therefore secrets are essential to intimacy.

A few weeks ago I was asked, more or less casually, what I had been about for the 44 years I’ve been ordained. While the question was more or less casual, the questioner not looking for anything beyond the ‘chatty’, I decided to answer it seriously. “For the last 44 years”, I replied earnestly, “I have been preoccupied with the meaning of intimacy: intimacy with God, intimacy with others, but always and everywhere intimacy because I have little use for superficiality. In fact I can’t understand people who want to live without intimacy, although I meet such people constantly.”

Secrets (confidentiality) are essential to intimacy. We don’t have to answer every question that is put to us. There are some questions about us that we shouldn’t answer, just as there are questions about our most intimate friends that we shouldn’t answer.

There are even some questions (I have to be careful here) about our life in God that we shouldn’t answer, at least not answer for anyone at all. If someone asks us profoundly there is no harm in answering; but to answer a mocker or a trifler just because we have been asked is to throw pearls before pigs (in the words of Jesus); it’s to give what is holy to the dogs. To answer a trifler is to trivialize an intimacy that is beyond any words to articulate.

There are secrets (other people’s secrets) we ought not to disclose because to disclose them would break confidentiality; there are secrets (our own) we ought not to disclose because to disclose them would be exhibitionistic at best; at worst, to disclose them would trivialize them, cheapen them.

(iv) [Galatians 5:15] Lastly, Paul sums it all up for us as we endeavour to avoid victimizing each other here, Cain-like: “Don’t bite, devour, and consume one another.” If we begin by provoking each other, we shall end by biting, devouring and consuming each other. If we speak evil against one another, if we disclose each other’s secrets, we shall certainly bite, devour and consume one another.

Then all of this we must avoid lest the sin of Cain recrudesce and spread among us within our fellowship.

 

(Part Two)

Cain isn’t the last word, however; Jesus Christ is the last word. The blood of Abel isn’t the last cry to be heard; the blood of Jesus is. The book of Hebrews (12:24) insists, “The blood of Jesus speaks more graciously than the blood of Abel.” The blood of Abel cried for revenge. The blood of Jesus announces reconciliation. Within the fellowship of the reconciled, within a congregation, there is a particular way of relating to one another.

(i) [Romans 15:7] “Welcome one another as Christ has welcomed you.” How did Christ welcome us? Not by pretending that we aren’t sinners; not by pretending that our sinnership doesn’t make us more prickly than a porcupine and more obnoxious than an odour. Christ welcomed us, rather, by absorbing it all in himself; and having absorbed it all, inviting us to step toward him in the access he thereby created for us.

To be sure, we don’t absorb each other’s sin in the same sense that Christ has absorbed ours. After all, sin is uniquely an offence against God; he is uniquely victimized in our sin. And since only a victim can forgive, there is a welcome wherewith God welcomes us in his Son that is uniquely God’s welcome.

At the same time there is a derivative welcome that we must extend to each other as we absorb in ourselves the consequences of each other’s sin: the prickliness, the obnoxiousness, the ill-temper, the defensiveness surrounding self-interest. We absorb it, and therein we welcome one another as Christ has welcomed us.

(ii) [Romans 12:10] Yet more than a welcome is needed; warmth is needed. It’s always possible for us to deceive ourselves about the welcome we accord others; we can assume that because our welcome is polite it’s also warm; that because the invitation has been issued it’s also winsome. But this assumption is false. For this reason Paul adds, “Love one another with brotherly affection.”

On my first assignment following ordination I frequently dropped into the home of my colleague-in-ministry in rural New Brunswick. He had graduated from theology (University of Toronto) in the same year as I, but since we had never had any classes together we had never become acquainted with each other. I was glad to have a fellow-Torontonian handy when I was so far from home. As often as I dropped into his manse he and his wife welcomed me politely. They always put on the kettle and made tea, supplementing the tea with his wife’s prize-winning baking. But their welcome was never warm. As soon as we had settled and conversation had begun I was asked, “What do you think of the communicatio idiomata?” — or something like that. (Communicatio idiomata is an expression used to describe an aspect of Luther’s thought.) I replied cautiously. I was always nervous when I replied because I knew that my colleague didn’t want help with the answer; he wanted to test me. I always felt I was under review, always felt I was being examined, always felt I had to prove myself. Plainly he wanted to see if I agreed with the answer. The tricky thing was that I didn’t know whether I was supposed to agree with Luther on this point. On the one hand, my colleague, a dyed-in-the-wool Calvinist, often spoke of Calvin as a second-generation Lutheran; on the other hand, he regarded Calvin as a decided improvement on Luther. Therefore I didn’t know whether the communicatio idiomata was or wasn’t, in my colleague’s opinion, one of those areas where Calvin had improved upon Luther, was or wasn’t something I in turn was supposed to approve. I never knew where I stood with this couple. Yes, they welcomed me, but they welcomed me only to put me on trial. I never felt “brotherly affection”.

How different it was in my congregation, Streetsville United Church, whose pastor I was for 21 years before going to teach fulltime at Tyndale. The congregation there abounded in affection. In that congregation I found oceanic affection. To be sure, all congregations possess civility. (Without civility the congregation would fragment.) All congregations are aware of proper procedure. (Without proper procedure nothing can get done.) But the Streetsville congregation had affection. At least in my interactions with the congregation I found myself bathed in a sea of affection.

Wherever I went as guest-preacher I commended this congregation. When other pastors told me how emotionally isolated they were in their congregations I told them they needed a “rest-cure” in Streetsville. The welcome there was shot-through with brotherly affection.

(iii) [Colossians 3:16] But of course we can’t spend all our time in the bathtub of affection. At some point we have to do something besides soak. “Admonish one another; admonish one another in all wisdom.” The apostle is being very careful here. We do have to correct one another; we do have to reprove, rebuke one another. From time-to-time we do have to disagree with someone else in the congregation; more than disagree, oppose. But our having to do this must never become an occasion for abusing or despising those with whom we disagree. The substance of the matter (disagreement, correction, rebuke, opposition); the substance of the matter is one thing. The style or manner or mood of our disagreement is something else. Yes, we must admonish each other (church-life isn’t a matter of mutual flattery); but we must admonish each other in all wisdom (church-life isn’t the occasion of “getting even”).

Think of Peter and Paul. Paul felt that Peter had “sold out” to the Jewish Christians in Jerusalem. The church-members in Jerusalem insisted that when Gentiles became Christians they first had to become Jews. Judaism was the stepping stone to faith in Christ. Paul thundered, “No! The gospel invites Gentiles to embrace Jesus Christ as they are without first becoming Jews.” Peter didn’t see it this way. The result? Paul said, “When I saw Peter I opposed him to his face.” Two things are to be noted here. Paul opposed Peter (no compromise), and opposed him to his face (not behind his back).

It isn’t the case that affection and admonition are mutually exclusive. Rather, they imply each other. If we truly love one another with brotherly affection, then we shall admonish each other and receive admonition without taking offense.

(iv) [1 Thessalonians 5:11] Yet our mutual admonition is always for the sake of mutual encouragement and edification. Not surprisingly, then, Paul adds, “Encourage one another and build one another up.”

To encourage is to supply with “coeur”, heart. All of us need to be supplied with heart. It’s easy to be dis-couraged, dis-heartened, have one’s heart taken away. It’s easy if only because we live in a world that is the venue of seething spirits, only one of which is holy. We live in a world that is riddled with principalities and powers, all of which are fallen. We seek refuge in a congregation that is neither better nor worse than any New Testament congregation, none of which was problem-free. Then we must be all the more careful to encourage one another, hearten one another, build each other up.

(v) [John 13:14] It all comes together in one final imperative: “Wash one another’s feet.” Our Lord says that we are to wash one another’s feet. In first century Palestine the washing of feet was the work of the lowest servant; it was the most menial of menial tasks. Who washed whose feet at the last supper? The master was the servant. It was a demonstration of our Lord’s uncontrived humility; it was an instance of self-renunciation. More than this, it was an anticipation of the self-renunciation of the cross. For there not only did the master become servant, but the Son of God became sin in order that sinners, you and I, might become sons and daughters of God.

(Victor Shepherd Westport Presbyterian Church, 2014)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

To Chill or Cherish “One Another”

 

The blood of Abel cries for revenge.

(i) Don’t provoke one another. (Galatians 5:26)

(ii) Don’t speak evil against one another. (James 4:11)

(iii) Don’t disclose one another’s secret. (Proverbs 25:19)

(iv) Don’t bite, devour and consume one another. (Galatians 5:15)

 

The blood of Jesus, “which speaks more graciously than the blood of Abel” (Hebrews 12:24), announces reconciliation.

(i) Welcome one another as Christ has welcomed you. (Romans 15:7)

(ii) Love one another with brotherly affection. (Romans 12:10)

(iii) Admonish one another in all wisdom. (Colossians 3:16)

(iv) Encourage one another and build one another up. (1 Thessalonians 5:11)

(v) Wash one another’s feet. (John 13:14)

 

 

The Practicality of Faith

James 1:19-27

 

Few things annoy us more than false piety. By “false piety” I mean the sickly-sweet sentimentality that appears to be so “heavenly” as to be of no earthly use. I mean the saccharine, maudlin mushiness that depicts Jesus as anything but manly and his followers as unreal and impractical.

Imagine that you are walking to the corner store when you come upon someone lying on the sidewalk. He has slipped on ice. His leg is broken, obviously broken, since the jagged end of the bone is sticking out through his trouser-leg. Just before you reach the man someone leans over him and sweetly says, “Brother, your leg is broken. Have you prayed about it?” The truth is, all of us have been exposed to something like this.

The apostle James was exposed to it too. He couldn’t stand it. False piety exasperated him. He decided to do something about it. He wrote a tract. The tract is brief; it has only 108 verses. Still, in these 108 verses James challenges his reader sixty times over. Sixty times over he charges his reader, dares his Christian reader to do something. James is fed up with Christians who turn in on themselves, comfort themselves with “sweet Jesus,” all the while turning faith into an interior sentimentality that ignores the concrete earthiness that ought to characterize all followers of Jesus Christ. After all, wasn’t Jesus doing every day of his public ministry?

James, you see, is always exasperated by the common misunderstanding of faith. Too may people, he has found, confuse faith with belief. Belief is purely cerebral; belief has to do with our mental furniture. Belief means we have the correct notions in our noodle. And concerning this James shouts, “So what? It isn’t faith.” Faith, on the other hand, is seizing him who has first seized us. Faith is embracing him who is the Word incarnate. If we are possessed not merely of belief but more profoundly of faith, then that faith which seizes the Word incarnate does something. Christians aren’t merely believers of the Word. Christians are possessed of faith in the Word. Therefore Christians are always doers of the Word.

In the sermon today we shan’t attempt to probe all of James’ sixty challenges. Three will be enough. For our attitude to three – any three – will tell others and ourselves whether we are in fact “doers of the Word.”

 

I: — One concrete challenge is this: “Let everyone be quick to listen, slow to speak.” There is always great need for listening, real listening. Real listening isn’t done with our ears; real listening is done with our heart. This kind of listening, says James, is one way in which we are doers of the Word.

I don’t like to hear people sneer at my profession and therefore I don’t sneer at theirs. For this reason (although not for this reason alone) I don’t defame psychotherapists. Unquestionably there are psychotherapists of immense helpfulness who do fine work. At the same time, we should understand that if we are helped by a psychotherapist it isn’t because she belongs to one particular school of psychotherapy, and this one particular school is vastly more effective than all other schools. Right now, says Dr Bernard Zelberstam, a psychotherapist himself, there are 200 recognized schools of psychotherapy in North America , each claiming to be empirically rigorous – which is to say, says Dr Zelberstam, none of them is empirically rigorous. Nevertheless, he insists that people genuinely are helped by visiting a psychotherapist, whether of school “A,” “B,” or “C.” What helps people, says Zelberstam, isn’t the psychotherapist’s training in any one school; what helps them is the psychotherapist’s human warmth, her sensitivity, her empathy, her insight, her emotional intuition. This is what helps. And this, says Zelberstam, you can find in a good friend, a caring neighbour, perchance a high school guidance counsellor. Many people look to a bartender.

I have found that as life becomes busier life appears to become more compressed. As it becomes more compressed people’s sense of isolation intensifies. They start to feel that that they aren’t heard, aren’t listened to, and for this reason are as isolated as if they were the only person in a 20-room house.

James says we are to be quick to listen, slow to speak. If we listen only with our ears we’ll always be quick to speak; entirely too quick. If we listen with our hearts, on the other hand, we’ll find ourselves slow to speak. You see, when we listen only with our ears we don’t really hear the person in front of us; we are listening with only half our mind because the other half of our mind is working on what we are going to say as soon as we get the chance, what we are going to say about ourselves as soon as the other person pauses to inhale. Because we are listening with only half our mind while plotting our retort, our facial expression gives us away. The person opposite us quietly concludes once again she isn’t being heard; we aren’t listening to her. The result, of course, is that her isolation is worsened.

We must never excuse our failure to listen on the grounds that “we can’t do anything about Mrs. X’s problem in any case, since her problem is insoluble.” To be sure, her problem likely is insoluble. When I was a young minister I thought that most problems could be solved, most burdens could be dropped. I don’t think like this any more. I’ve learned that most burdens have to be carried along in life. The people to whom we’re to listen: they already know this. They aren’t looking for us to unravel their complication. They don’t expect us to wave the magic wand over them and dispel their perplexity. They simply crave being heard, for they know that the burden they can’t shed on the spot and the difficulty they can’t remedy for now are worsened to the extent that they themselves are isolated in their pain.

There’s another reason you and I should develop the ministry of listening; namely, six months from now our situation may have changed drastically and we shall need someone to listen to us in a way we can scarcely imagine at this moment. Regardless of what we can anticipate happening to us in the near future, there’s far more that we can’t anticipate. And – this is far more telling – regardless of how much we can anticipate with our head we can anticipate nothing with our heart. We all like to work out in advance how we are going to react if this or that happens to us. And we go to sleep at night assuming that we’ve worked it out and we’ll react in such-and-such way if “it” happens to us. When “it” happens, however, we find that we react in a way we didn’t anticipate at all. And this for one reason: what we can anticipate with our head we can never anticipate with our heart.

When needy people open their torn hearts to me they usually stop part way through and say with much embarrassment, “I feel silly talking like this. I know I sound stupid. I must be weak. I feel so fragile, so vulnerable, while you [Shepherd] appear so strong and well put-together.” I assure these people that there’s nothing shameful about being swamped in a tidal wave of turbulence. And I tell them as well that six months from now I could be the person squirming in the chair that they are now warming. I don’t know what life is going to bring me. I don’t know how I’m going to react. I do know this much however: I know that life is going to bring me what I can’t anticipate; and when I’m visited with it, I’ll react in a manner I couldn’t foresee. I’ll be surprised, shocked even, at what’s befallen me. And I’ll be dumbfounded at my helplessness in the face of it.

How do I know this? I’ve been there already. There have been several relatively minor “bumps” in my life, minor bumps as it turned out (even though they didn’t seem minor at the time.) There have also been two or three devastating bomb-bursts that left me floundering.

In some situations we appear strong. In all situations we’d like to be strong. The truth is, no one is strong. All of us are vulnerable, as fragile as eggshell. The day will come when we need to be listened to as we need little else.

While we are probing the word of brother James we should contemplate the word of his fellow-apostle, Peter. Peter writes, “Cast all your cares upon him, for he cares for you.” Peter is right: we can cast all our cares upon God because he does care for us. At the same time, people who need to hear this will find Peter’s word credible only as they find that they can cast their cares upon us because we care. And we’re going to convince them that we care only as we listen.   “Let everyone be quick to listen, slow to speak.”

 

II: — James urges more upon us: “Be slow to anger, for your anger doesn’t produce God’s righteousness.” “Be slow to anger.” James doesn’t tell us we should never become angry. We should. The person who doesn’t become angry when he should be angry is psychologically deficient and morally blind. Jesus, after all, was livid on many occasions.

Yet we are to be slow to anger. We aren’t to be a pop-off. We aren’t to fly into tantrums like the four year old who overheats on a matter that’s ultimately insignificant.

James knows there’s no little difference between Christ’s anger and ours. Jesus becomes angry when he sees defenceless people abused, but he doesn’t become angry when he’s abused himself. Jesus becomes angry when he sees vulnerable people manipulated, but he pleads forgiveness for assassins who are nailing him to the wood.

You and I are just the opposite. Too often huge injustices find us unmoved, yet if we are pricked ever so slightly we explode in vindictive fury. “Slow to anger”? James is correct. For in our fallen condition our anger is hugely disproportionate to the slight we’ve received. We use a cannon to kill a mosquito.

“Be slow to anger.” If we are quick to anger we’ve plainly lost sight of the fact that what infuriates us most in other people is frequently found in ourselves. Psychologists call it projection. What we find hardest to accept about ourselves we project onto other people and then get angry at them for it. When someone says to me, “I can’t abide the person who…” I quietly say to myself, “You can’t abide that character defect in someone else? If I could shadow you for six weeks I’m sure I’d find the same character defect in you.” The person who is quick to anger is quick just because he’s unconsciously loathing in someone else what he can’t stand in himself.

James insists that quick anger doesn’t produce the righteousness of God. “Righteousness” has a two-fold meaning in scripture. Foundationally it means “right-relatedness.” The righteousness of God is God’s act of grace wherein he absorbs our guilt and rights us with himself. Thereafter our relationship with him is no longer capsized but righted. Reconciled to him, no longer estranged from him, our relationship with him is righted. This is the primary meaning of “righteousness.”

The secondary meaning refers to the right conduct of those who’ve been righted with God. If we are righteous in the sense of rightly related to God, we are thereafter to live righteously by doing what’s right.

James maintains that as we are slow to anger; that is, as we don’t become irascible, angry inappropriately, our discipleship furthers the righteousness of God. In which sense of righteousness: primary or secondary? In both senses. As we are slow to anger we mirror the patience and kindness and guilt-absorbing mercy of God. Therein we lend credibility to that gospel by which men and women come to be reconciled to God, rightly related to him, righteous.

As we are slow to anger we also further the righteousness of God in the secondary sense; we do what’s right. Not exploding at people childishly; not shouting at them contemptuously; not distressing them through carping at them; not discouraging them through temperamental touchiness: to act toward others in this way is to be a doer of the Word, both the Word of the gospel by which we were reconciled to God and the Word of gospel-command by which we behave toward others as Jesus Christ first behaved toward us. As we are slow to anger we produce God’s righteousness, says James. We produce God’s righteousness in both senses: we magnify the gospel of reconciliation (right-relationship with him) and we obey the command to live righteously.

 

III: — Of the fifty-eight remaining exhortations or challenges or charges in James’ tract let’s look at this one: “Care for widows and orphans in their distress.” Why single out widows and orphans? Aren’t there many other kinds of suffering besides the suffering of those who’ve been widowed or orphaned? Widows and orphans are singled out in scripture for one reason: they were economically destitute. In the ancient world there was little gainful employment for women, little remunerated work outside the home. When a woman was widowed there was no economic safety net, no mother’s allowance, no social welfare, nothing to catch her. Bereft of husband, she was thereafter materially bereft – unless someone, several people, looked out for her and supported her. Orphans were in exactly the same predicament. To say we are to “care for widows and orphans in their distress” is to say we are to care for those whose deprivation and destitution are unmistakable and undeniable.

Not for one minute am I minimizing the economic hardship of those who are financially straitened in our society. Neither am I pretending that such economic disadvantage is insignificant.

At the same time we have a financial safety net that our foreparents two generations back in Canada didn’t know. And if we agree that wealth is measured not by what we own but by what we have access to, then the materially poorest person in Canada is wealthy by world standards. We need think only of our health care system, the courts, and public education. Then who are the “widows and orphans” in our midst? Who are the most abjectly destitute? I maintain it’s those who are spiritually destitute. The apostle Paul (we’re switching now for a minute from James to Paul) speaks of the predicament of Gentiles before they came to faith in Jesus Christ. He writes, “Remember that you were…separated from Christ, alienated from the commonwealth of Israel , strangers to the covenants of promise, having no hope and without God in the world.” Doesn’t that sound bleak: “separated from Christ…having no hope, without God in the world”? It is bleak. It has to be bleak. But the bleakness of it all isn’t unfixable. The gospel is good news not because it’s a sweet-sounding idea; the gospel is good news, says Paul, because it is the operative power of God unto salvation. The gospel is an event happening right now; the gospel is the event of God in his operative power remedying human bleakness as he presses Christ upon people and forges in them the faith whereby they can embrace Christ. Thereafter they aren’t separated from Christ; they aren’t without hope; they aren’t without God in the world.

There are institutions without number in our society that rightly look out for people with assorted afflictions. We need think only of the Cancer Society, the Diabetic Association, the Kidney Foundation, the John Howard Society (for prisoners), Alcoholics Anonymous, etc. Good. We need them all. What institution is there in our society whose sole purpose is the service it can render God in his remedying the ultimate human affliction – namely, the bleakness of being separated from Christ, without hope, without God in the world? There is one institution: the church.

At the beginning of the sermon I said that the apostle James has no use for false piety, no use for the saccharine sentimentality of the religious romantics, no use for maudlin mushiness that can’t see the human suffering that abounds all around us. True. But while James has no use for false piety he has every use for genuine faith. He urges us to magnify Jesus Christ and commend faith in him, the only Saviour anyone can ever have. Then whatever else the church is about it always has to be about this, and as long as it’s about this it will never have forfeited its mandate and its place in God’s economy.

 

We began today with the need to listen. We must be slow to speak but quick to listen, for if we cease listening to our suffering neighbour we shall soon no longer be listening to God.

We must be slow to anger, for petulance and irritability and temper tantrums don’t produce the righteousness of God, and surely we want to commend God’s righteousness both in the sense of his righting people with himself and also in the sense of having them conduct themselves rightly thereafter.

We shall always be found doing this if we are first, last and always found “caring for widows and orphans in their distress”; that is, commending to the spiritually deprived their great God and Saviour. For he is always for them, never fails them, and has promised to bring them to their eternal home.

                                                                                       Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                             March 20005

Telling the Christian Story as Event, Doctrine, Person

2 Peter 1:16-18    

    Joshua 4:1-7   John 1:1-5          1 Timothy 4:6-8

 

  “Tell Me the Old, Old Story”

          I am not comfortable with the current craze for storytelling in Christian circles. The “icebreaker” at a conference used to be “name-and-address-introduction”; now, however, we are often asked to introduce ourselves by “telling our story”, or at least part of it.  Not only is telling our story the “icebreaker” at so many conferences; it often seems to be the unofficial program for the conference. Regardless of what subject matter has been advertised (Christian Education for Senior Citizens or Another Look at Middle-aged Men) we end up going around the circle and telling our story to everyone else.

I have many reservations about this.  For instance, while I may think my story wonderfully interesting, I don’t think most others think it especially interesting While my story is unquestionably important to me, it doesn’t appear to be important to anyone else.  And why should it be?

In order to keep people from falling asleep as story succeeds story, someone decides to make her story a little more gripping, a little more noteworthy. Someone else decides to make his story a little “juicier”, a little more sensational than others’. Before long everyone is trying to outdo everyone else. Sooner or later the storytelling “snowballs” uncontrollably, and then someone is embarrassed at having told more than she wishes she had or ought to have. Needless to say, in the midst of the current storytelling fashion I have seen “beans” spilled that would have been better left unspilled.

Forgotten in the midst of all this is the Christian story.  The gospel is story too. It should be told. And it should be told in that God intends the Christian story to become everyone’s story. My story is unquestionably important to me, as yours is to you.  But what matters most is that our story come to be taken up into a much bigger story, a much weightier story; namely, the Christian story. The Christian story is to be the benchmark story for all of us; it’s to be the model story for all of us. It’s only as we learn the Christian story and take it to heart that we come to see what is profoundly significant about our individual stories and what isn’t. It’s only as we learn the Christian story that we come to see what is to be cherished and magnified and exalted in our individual stories and what is to be repented of and repudiated.

Then we shall have to tell the Christian story.  But how do we tell this old, old story?  We have to tell this story in its three aspects as event, doctrine and person.

 

I: — The foundational aspect of the Christian story is event. We can’t help noticing how concerned the apostles are to remind us that the Christian story isn’t a fairy-tale; it isn’t legend; it isn’t myth like the ancient myths about the Greek and Roman and Norse deities.  Fairy-tales and legends and myths are stories that humankind has invented out of its fertile imagination. The Christian story, on the other hand, is anchored in history.

Think of the Christmas story.  We are told that Joseph and Mary journeyed from Nazareth to Bethlehem because Caesar Augustus wanted an up-to-date report on who was doing what throughout the Roman Empire and he wanted the report for two reasons: taxation and surveillance.  Anyone can check all of this by means of historical investigation. As the Christmas story unfolds we are told that all of this happened “when Quirinius was governor of Syria .” Already we have been told that the Christian story begins in a time that can be checked, in a place that can be checked, for a purpose that can be checked.  The Christian story isn’t fairy-tale or fable or fantasy; neither is it legend or myth; it’s an event, anchored in history.

When Jesus comes to die Pilate is named in the story.  (He’s the political power-broker in Palestine .) Anas and Caiaphas are mentioned.  (They are the religious power-brokers in Palestine .) Collusion between political powers and religious powers guarantees the execution of the Nazarene. Event.

Then we are told that the tomb is sealed, a guard is posted, but a body can’t be located even as grave clothes are found unmussed: the Nazarene has been raised, is now alive, and is loose in the world. Event.

Plainly the apostles want us to know not only that the gospel differs from all fables and fairy-tales but also from all philosophies.  People who lose sight of the historical anchor of the Christian story are forever trying to tell us that the Christian story is an anticipatory illustration of philosophy; the Christian story, for instance, is a version of “Marxism before Marx”.  After all, didn’t Jesus speak about the evils of money and the need for social justice? Or we are told that the Christian story is a version of existentialism before 20th century existentialists.  After all, didn’t Jesus speak about the cruciality of decision and the need for authenticity? But the apostles have closed the door upon all such philosophical reinterpretations, for all such reinterpretations deny the particular historical anchor to the Christian story.

How many times has someone tried to tell us that the religion of Jesus is merely a primitive, pictorial way of saying that there are victorious forces of good in the world?  Once we’ve grasped this abstract truth about the victorious forces of good we can forget Jesus and his primitive pictures.  Later in the sermon we shall see precisely why the Christian story can never forget Jesus. (And besides, apart from the event of Jesus and his resurrection, what reason do we have for thinking that whatever forces of good there might be are going to be victorious?)

The Christian story doesn’t arise from fables or fairy tales, legends or myths. Neither does it arise from philosophies or primitive pictures.  The Christian story is anchored in history; it’s anchored in an event that can be fixed in space and time and turbulence.

 

II: — Yet there’s more to the Christian story than historically-anchored event; there is also doctrine. Doctrine speaks of the meaning of the event, the divine purpose of the event, the human consequences arising from the event.

Take the event of the cross.  There was nothing unique about our Lord’s crucifixion as such.  The Roman government was always nervous about suspected upstart-revolutionaries, and for this reason government policy was “Crucify first and ask questions later.”  To no one’s surprise, then, the Roman government crucified thousands. Jesus was one more, with two revolutionaries strung up on either side of him.  To a casual passer-by all three crosses would have been identical — and not worth a second glance.

But not everyone beholding the cross was casual; some — namely, followers of Jesus — were distraught.  The cross of Jesus was the negation of everything that had enthralled them for months. And then in the light of the resurrection they were made to know that this one cross was different; this one cross was God descending and God condescending and God absorbing into his own heart the judgement and penalty and burden of the entire creation’s sin as surely as his Son — now known to be Son in the light of the resurrection — absorbed as much himself. In the light of the resurrection followers of Jesus were given to know that this one cross created unimpeded access to God; it declared the Father’s welcome; it called the wayward home.  So far from being the negation of everything that the Master had been about for months, it was the inner meaning and fulfilment of all he had done throughout his public ministry.

The event is the cross; the doctrine is the meaning of the cross, God’s purpose in the cross, and the human consequences of the cross.

 

Plainly doctrine is important. Doctrine is a statement concerning truth. Where people are indifferent to doctrine they are manifestly indifferent to truth. If they don’t care about doctrine they are saying either “There’s no such thing as truth” or “There may be truth but we can’t be sure” or “There is truth but we can’t be sure whether we can know it”.         When Christians hold up doctrine, however, we are saying “There is truth; it is of God; it can be known because God himself has acquainted us with it.”

Plainly doctrine is important.  Doctrine pertains to truth. If the truth of Christ’s cross were that he was a martyr, a martyr only, then the death of Jesus would have no more significance than the death of John the Baptist (or the death of Dietrich Bonhoeffer).  But the apostles never say this.  They know that the death of Jesus (that is, the life of Jesus offered up) is precisely that which brings eternal life to all who cling to him in faith.

Plainly doctrine is important.  Doctrine pertains to truth. Truth must be distinguished from mistakenness and ignorance and out-and-out falsification. These three are not the same. People can be mistaken sincerely; still, the sincerest mistake can leave people endangered. (We need think only of the pharmacist’s sincere mistake in filling a prescription.)  People can be ignorant sincerely; but ignorance of the properties of carbon monoxide is nonetheless lethal.  In addition people can perversely suppress the truth, deny the truth, hide the truth — i.e., perversely falsify.

That part of the Christian story which is doctrine has to be held up in the face of mistakenness about God and ignorance of God and falsification concerning God and our ultimate good in him.  Plainly doctrine is important.

 

III: — Yet there’s more to the Christian story than doctrine; there’s a person.  There is the person whose truth doctrine describes. The word “truth” describes a statement about Jesus Christ; the word “reality”, on the other hand, denotes the living immediacy and inviolability of the person himself.  When we speak, then, of the truth and reality of Jesus Christ we are saying that his presence is superior to and the measure of whatever else is present. When we say that the Christian story is more than event, more than doctrine; it’s Jesus Christ himself — we are saying that he isn’t merely one person among others, one reality among others.  He is the effectual presence of God amidst the entire creation.

What besides him is present in the creation?

– Sin is present, but Jesus the Saviour saves us from both its guilt and its grip.

– Evil is present, but Jesus the Victor has defeated it and one day will destroy it.

– Deception and betrayal are present, but Jesus the Wisdom of God acquaints us with the
nature of principalities and powers even as he fortifies us in their assault upon us.

– Death is present, but Jesus the Risen One has denatured it, rendering the coming death of
his people no more than momentary inconvenience on their way to a blessedness that
nothing will diminish.

Jesus Christ is ultimate reality; he is the effectual presence of God amidst the entire creation. Our Lord’s ultimate effectiveness in the face of everything that contradicts him and threatens us is the crown and climax of the Christian story.

Many times throughout my ministry I have referred to the Heidelberg Catechism (1563), the crown jewel of the shorter Reformation writings. Question #1 asks, “What is your only comfort in life and in death?”  Answer #1 replies, “My only comfort in life and in death is that I am not my own but I belong, body and soul, to my faithful Saviour Jesus Christ.” I belong to him; I am inseparably bound to him.  My comfort isn’t finally in the event of his appearance; my comfort isn’t finally in any or all of the doctrinal truths about him that will be true forever; my comfort finally is that he who is real and whose truth is eternal — this one person has fused himself to me and nothing can sunder us.

Centuries ago the apostle John wrote several short letters to Christians whose certainty of all this was about to be eclipsed by the fierce assaults raining down upon them.  They could no more have denied the actuality of these assaults than they could have denied their pain.  John wrote these people, “Remember: he who is in you is greater than he who is in the world.” (1 John 4:4)  We too must always remember that Jesus Christ — the person — is greater than everything that opposes him; he always will be greater.

 

IV: — I want to come back to the matter of storytelling.  When we launch out into telling our story — whether we’ve been asked to tell it or not — we sally forth assuming that we know our own story best. No one else knows our story as well as we know it.  Therefore we know what we should say and what “spin” we should put on it. Who, after all, knows my own story better than I?

The truth is, we don’t know our own story.  Think for a minute of the story of Mary Magdalene.  What would her story include?  It would include a lot of details about this and that.  The most important aspect of Mary’s story, however, isn’t hers at all; or at least it isn’t hers in the first instance. The most important aspect of Mary’s story is this: the risen Jesus Christ appeared to her. She is a “product” of the resurrection of our Lord; she is a “product” of something in his story.

Unquestionably the resurrection of Jesus is his story.  But then he appeared to Peter and Thomas, Paul and Mary.         Now it’s plain that his story isn’t his only.  The resurrection event included them; the story of Jesus included theirs. The profoundest, most life-changing aspect of their story wasn’t theirs primarily; it was their Lord’s. His story became their story as his resurrection made them forever different.

Obviously, then, the profoundest aspect of my story, the most wonderful aspect of your story, isn’t anything about my story or yours; the profoundest aspect of our story is our Lord’s story in its entirety.

My dear wife says I talk too much about myself.  My daughters say I talk too much about myself.  Perhaps many you think I talk too much about myself.  I happen to think my wife and my daughters and all of you are wrong. The problem isn’t that I talk too much about myself.  The problem, rather, is that I bore people with the drivel I spout; I embarrass my daughters with the exaggerated dramatization of my self-importance; I drone on endlessly posturing my suffering as extraordinary. But if I were to speak about Jesus Christ, I wouldn’t bore people with my drivel; and if I were to speak about him I wouldn’t embarrass my daughters with my over-dramatized self-importance.  On the other hand if I were to speak about the master I would end up speaking about myself in any case, since his story has become my story. In speaking about him I would inevitably speak about myself in any case, but this time far more profoundly, far more persuasively, far more helpfully to others.

Then the only thing to do is to resolve to tell the old, old story of Jesus, for then my story will get to be heard as well.         Only this time my story will be worth hearing.

Victor Shepherd                                           

October 2006

John’s First Epistle

1st John    ( in its entirety)

 

Erasmus was the most brilliant figure in the Reformation era.  He was also the wittiest. He was also the shallowest theologically. It was said of Erasmus that when he looked out over the dreadful abuses in the church he laughed and called for another glass of wine. Luther, on the other hand, Luther went home and cried all night.

Yet Luther did more than weep, since weeping alone is useless. Luther wrote. He wrote tracts: brief, pithy, pointed pamphlets that people could read in one sitting. A tract is easily remembered, easily copied, easily distributed.         Luther wrote dozens of them. The Freedom of the Christian. Two Kinds of Righteousness. Preface to the New Testament.. I love them all.

John Knox, another Sixteenth Century Reformer and closer in some respects to this congregation, wrote tracts too. His most notorious tract has a wonderful title: The First Blast of the Trumpet Against the Monstrous Regiment of Women. And how many women were numbered in the “monstrous regiment”?  Two, only two. But two “biggies”: Mary Queen of Scots and Mary Tudor (“Bloody Mary” of English infamy.) Knox’s pamphlets, like Luther’s were effective beyond anything anyone imagined.

A tract has an intensity, a concentration, a relentlessness that a letter lacks.  John’s first “letter” (so-called) isn’t really a letter at all: he isn’t sending it to an individual or a specific congregation. It’s a tract written for all the churches in Asia Minor ( Turkey today). Like all tracts, it’s condensed; and like biblical tracts, it addresses a specific problem in church life.

Whereas John’s gospel aimed at striking fire in the hearts of those who hadn’t yet owned Jesus Christ in faith, John’s tract was written for people who were already part of the Christian fellowship. Some people in that fellowship were causing a major disruption.  Who were they and what were they saying?   In other words, what was the problem in church life that John had to address?

 

I: — The congregation was fragmenting under the false teaching of a cult called “Gnostic”.  The Gnostics regarded themselves as religious elitists.   They alone were “in the know”.  They had special illumination.  Their extraordinary illumination gave them spiritual privilege.    They possessed a knowledge of God that the “lower” types (so-called) didn’t have.

One feature of Gnosticism: it insisted that while God is good, the creation is bad, evil in fact. Therefore God couldn’t have created it. Matter is evil. God couldn’t have created it. History is evil.   God couldn’t have fashioned it.  Then who had? An inferior spiritual being had (inferior to God, that is); an inferior spiritual being that could afford to dirty itself with dirty matter and dirty history, since God was too pure to soil himself with the “stuff” of creation.

There were many implicates of the Gnostic perversion of Christian truth. Since the entire created order is evil, the human body is evil too; loathsome, in fact. The body should be shunned.

And since the human body is loathsome, Incarnation is impossible. God would never have polluted himself by incarnating himself in human flesh.

Now in the past several years you Schombergers have learned from me how the Hebrew mind thinks.  The Hebrew mind insists that the creation is good.  It may be (and is) distorted as a result of the Fall, but it is and remains good in itself just because it has come forth from the hand of God who is good. The Genesis stories reiterate tirelessly, “And God saw what he had made, and behold it was good.” Because everything God makes is good, Paul insists that the Christians in Corinth should “glorify God in their bodies”.  In other words, the human body is a fitting vehicle of the glory of God.

But the Gnostics denied this. The human body is vile, they said.  Not surprisingly, then, the Gnostics fell into two different patterns of behaviour, both of which are foreign to the Hebrew mind.

[i]    One was a rigid asceticism. Pleasure of any kind was to be shunned. No Hebrew thinker would ever consent to this.   The book of Ecclesiastes tells us we are to take pleasure in food and drink and work. The psalmist reminds us, “At God’s right hand are pleasures for evermore” – and if at his right hand, then so at ours.  King Solomon, reputedly the wisest person in Israel , imported apes and ivory and peacocks – but not because they were useful; simply because looking at them brought him pleasure.  And of course Israel always upheld what it euphemistically called “Sabbath blessings”, “the way of a man with a maid.”

Rigid asceticism – it surfaced again centuries later with hermits who lived in a shoe-box and didn’t wash for twenty years so that vermin swarmed them – is simply foreign to the Hebrew mind.

[ii] Another kind of behaviour rooted in the Gnostic contempt for the body was just the opposite. Since the body is bad, invariably bad, incurably bad, why not indulge it?  Since God didn’t create our bodies, surely we can dishonour our bodies and glorify God at the same time, can’t we?   These Gnostics fell into the most vulgar wantonness, the grossest degradation.

Now if you give people a choice between rigid, pleasureless asceticism and gross self-indulgence, 90% are going to choose the latter. It was this latter outlook that infected the churches to which John sent his tract.

What’s more, since the Gnostics denied the importance of history, they denied the importance of obedience to God, since obedience, yours and mine, is always exercised in the wider world of history; our obedience to God is what we do “out there”.   Not surprisingly, the Gnostics ignored the cruciality of obedience in their (mis)understanding of the Christian life.

Needless to say, the end result of Gnostic false teaching was a broken-down church fellowship.   Because the Gnostics looked upon themselves as a spiritual elite possessing “insider” information, they were contemptuous snobs.  Because they cavalierly indulged their appetitive nature, they turned the church premises into a brothel.         Because they disdained obedience, they were a terrible example to right-thinking Christians who were struggling with assorted temptations.

John could take it no longer.  He had to act. He wrote a tract, a pithy, pointed pamphlet that addressed the problems in the congregations the Gnostics had infected.

 

II: — What did John say to his people then? Why does he say to us now?

[i] First, John underlines the truth of the Incarnation.   Jesus Christ is Emmanu-el, God-with-us.  Jesus Christ is the human embodiment of the Word and Way and Truth and Power of God. The Gnostics said that Jesus couldn’t be God-Incarnate since he wouldn’t soil himself with human flesh. John said Jesus had to be God-Incarnate or else the gospel disappears and we are still in our sins.

John was right.   Jesus is God-Incarnate or else you and I remain unsaved and face a fearful prospect. Unless Jesus Christ is God, he can’t save us, since only God can save sinners. Unless Jesus Christ is human, he can’t save us, since only his sinless humanness can restore ours. He is wholly divine and wholly human simultaneously.  “This Word”, says John ; “This Word – God’s self-utterance and self-bestowal rendered Incarnate in one man from Nazareth – we have seen with our eyes and touched with our hands.”

For decades I have been aware that if Jesus Christ is wholly divine and wholly human there is a gospel; if he isn’t, there is no gospel. I’m always moved at the story of the Unitarian speaker in Glasgow , the roughest city in Europe , who stated in an open-air service that Jesus was a good man; Jesus was a kind fellow; Jesus was a sensitive person.         (This is as much as Unitarians will ever say about Jesus, since Unitarians deny the Incarnation.) A streetwalker who listened for a while turned away saying to the Unitarian spokesperson, “Your rope isn’t long enough for me”.

How long do you think the rope has to be?   The church catholic knows that in Jesus Christ God has let down a rope that never dangles just above our humanness; which is to say, never dangles just above our suffering, and worse, just above our sin.  More than let it down, God has descended the rope himself; in fact, in Christ Jesus our Lord, God is that rope which reaches all the way down to us precisely in order that we might reach all the way up to him. Incarnation means that in the Son who is flesh of our flesh and bone of our bone, God’s love doesn’t “love us from a distance” (Do you remember a few years ago when every radio station was playing that wretched blasphemy, “God is watching from a distance”?)  In the Incarnate One God has humiliated himself for our sakes and identified himself with everything about us that saddens him, angers him, disgusts him – and this precisely for the purpose of rescuing us from all of it and relieving us of all of it.

Because the Incarnation is truth, we have a gospel. Without it we have, like the Gnostics, religious ideas that are never better than mere ideas (salvifically useless); what’s more, ideas that aren’t even true.

Let me say it again.  Because Jesus Christ is wholly divine there’s no limit to God’s condescension, humility, even humiliation, for our sakes.  And because Jesus Christ is wholly human there’s no area, aspect or dimension of our existence that God hasn’t absorbed for the sake of healing it.

Preaching the gospel thrills me just because the gospel itself thrills me.  Just think: the gospel of the Incarnate One Crucified for our sakes is sufficient for sinners who are otherwise lost and sufficient for sufferers who are otherwise unrelieved.

 

[ii] The second emphasis in John’s tract concerns our aspiration after godly obedience. Again and again John bristles in the face of Gnostic indifference to behaviour.  John is horrified at the cavalier way the Gnostics in the congregation glibly provide a rationalization for sin.  He knows that genuine disciples long to please the Master they love. Followers of him who is the Way want to walk the Way. Walk?  The Gnostics would rather wallow.  John watches them wallowing and describes them in one word: lawless. They are lawless.

For this reason John repeats himself tirelessly in his tract: “We may be sure that we know God if we keep his commandments.” “Whoever says ‘I know God’ but disobeys his commandments is a liar.”  In case we’re slow to get the point, John adds, “Whoever says she abides in Christ ought to walk in the same way he walked….If we know that God is righteous, we may be sure that everyone who does right is born of God.” Having made the one point five times over, John crowns it all with his declaration, “This is the love of God, that we keep his commandments.” In other words, we don’t genuinely love God unless we keep, aspire to keep, the commandments of God.

Then John adds a line that describes the atmosphere of our obedience: “And God’s commandments aren’t burdensome.” Not burdensome. Godliness isn’t grim. Obedience isn’t onerous.

Think of what our Lord said decades before John penned his tract.  “Come unto me, all of you who are sick and tired, frazzled, frenzied and fed up; come to me, and I will give you rest.  For my yoke is easy, and my – burden – is light.” “Yoke” is commonest Hebrew metaphor for obedience.  Obedience to Jesus Christ – a burden, you say? – but it’s light.

Someone “on the ball” is going to say, “but Christ’s invitation is just that: invitation.  It’s not a command.” Oh, isn’t it? “Come.”  Isn’t that what grammarians call the imperative mood?  It’s a command. “You come. Come right now. Don’t procrastinate. Don’t pretend you don’t need to come. Come.”  Plainly it’s a command. But the spirit of the command is invitation.  His commandments are not burdensome.

This is the love of God, that we keep his commandments.”  Surely this isn’t difficult to grasp.  After all, it’s our love for our children that fuels our patience with them and our kindness to them.  If we didn’t love them, patience and kindness would boil dry under the fires of frustration. It’s our love for our spouse that inspires our faithfulness.         To say this isn’t to deny that we all need to be reminded, in periods of temptation or apathy or carelessness, which a promise was made and a commitment must be honoured.  Still, who is going to remain faithful forever in the absence of love? Who is going to remain faithful out of grim, joyless duty?

Not the apostle John this time but the apostle Paul: he urges young Timothy to train himself in godliness.         Training. It sounds onerous. It sounds grim. But is it?  Is it necessarily? Since I’m an ardent cyclist myself, I follow closely the “life and times” of Lance Armstrong, winner of the Tour de France seven consecutive times after being almost dead from testicular, lung and brain cancer. Lance Armstrong trains eleven months a year, seven hours per day, uphill and downhill in 90 degree heat. There’s only one way he is able to train like this: he loves it.  Nothing we have to do is onerous if we relish doing it.  So far from onerous, training in godliness is exhilarating if we are attracted to it.

It so happens that when Jesus says “I am the good shepherd” the word he uses for “good” (kalos) means “attractive, inviting, compelling, comely, winsome.”  “I am the good shepherd” means “I am the fine shepherd: if you truly apprehend me, you can’t help falling in love with me.” For this reason his commandments are not burdensome.

 

[iii] Lastly, John corrects the Gnostics inasmuch as they have fractured the fellowship, or at least have wanted to, and certainly have come close to fracturing it. The Gnostics, remember, regarded themselves as a spiritual elite that disdained lesser folk, the unillumined, who of course made up most of the congregation.  John states bluntly that we can’t love God and disdain our brother or sister. The Gnostics maintained that they had privileged access to God and elevated intimacy with God and “insider” information about God.  John tells them starkly that their contemptuous superiority – their lovelessness, in other words – advertises their spiritual impoverishment.

Whereas the Gnostics maintained that they were spiritually reborn inasmuch as they possessed “insider” information and all it implied, John states simply “We know we have passed from death to life because? – because we love one another. Whoever does not love abides in death.”

John is no fool.  He’s aware that a congregation gathers up (rightly gathers up) people of every sort, in the same way a net pulled through the water gathers up fish of every sort. He’s aware that within the congregations to which he writes there are sound believers; there are sound believers who are vulnerable to false teaching; there are Gnostic snobs who think they’re on the right track but who in fact disrupt the congregation; and there are out-and-out nasty troublemakers, any troublemaker in a congregation being a big toad in a small pond. John is aware of all this.

When John insists we love them all, the whole grab-bag, he’s not waxing sentimental. After all, he knew our Lord insisted we love our enemies.  And John knew that the enemy we are to love really is our enemy; not an irritant, not a nuisance. The person who is mere irritant or nuisance is a pain-in-the-neck, to be sure, but he isn’t dangerous. The person who is enemy, however, can actually harm.  Even this person is to be loved.

The point is this. John could have written to his people, “You know the Gnostic snobs among you who think they’re superior to you?  Always remember that thanks to your better theology you are superior to them.” John could have written, “Do you know the most effective way of coping with people who dismiss you? Dismiss them.” Had John written like this, he would have denounced the Gnostics as spiritual elitists only to substitute orthodox believers as spiritual elitists.  But to do this would be to gain nothing.  When John says, “The sign that we’ve passed from death to life is that we love one another”, “one another” includes the person whose theology is deficient and whose attitude is snobbish and whose presence is disruptive.  After all, how are the snobs going to be helped if they are made unwelcome? “We know we have passed from death to life just because God mysteriously enables us to love the person we otherwise can’t stand.”

 

Conclusion: — So much for John’s impassioned tract. He wants the truth and power of the Incarnation reinforced.         He wants godliness encouraged.  He wants the fellowship infused with a patient, hurt-absorbing love that refutes elitism.

He wants all of this because he wants the truth upheld. Yet he has another motive too: he says he writes “So that our joy may be complete.” “Our joy: his joy, plus the joy of the people to whom he’s written his tract, plus the joy of the people who are going to read his tract.  Then today, as we read his short tract, may the profoundest joy be magnified in your heart and mine.

Rev. Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    October 2005

Love Means “I Want You to Be.”

1st John 4:8      John 3:16      Galatians 2:20

 

There are few thinkers more profound than Augustine. Born in the year 354 and living until 430, he was philosopher, theologian, political theorist, cultural commentator, and all of these at once; and not only all of these at once, but all of these superbly. His words are always weighty and need to be heard again and again. He wrote much about love, approaching the topic of love the way an appreciative jeweller approaches a gem, glowing over the different lustres it radiates as light shines on it first from one angle and then from another. One word from Augustine that we are going to linger over tonight is as brief as it is brilliant: “Love means ‘I want you to be.’”

I: — Let’s think first about the creation. On the one hand God doesn’t need the creation; i.e., doesn’t need the creation to be God. God is without deficit or defect. Therefore he doesn’t create in order to find in the creation what he somehow lacks in himself. On the other hand we know that God is life and God is love. God is the one and only “living” God in that God alone has life in himself. Because God is life God alone can impart life. Because God is love he appears to delight in creating and vivifying creatures who aren’t God themselves but who are made to live in love with the God who lives and loves by nature.

To say that God conceived us in love and fashioned us in love and constantly visits us with his love means, says Augustine, that God is forever saying to us, “I want you to be.” Be what? When God creates mountains and monkeys he says, “I want you to be that thing.” When he creates humankind, however, he wants us to be what monkeys and mountains can never be: creatures whose purpose, delight and fruitfulness are found in a living relationship with him, which relationship is love.

The apostle John has said most pithily, “God is love.” Less pithily but equally profoundly Augustine would say, “God is the one who longs to have us be; God longs to have us love him; God longs to have us reflect back to him the love with which he first loved us and continues to love us. This is what it is to be.

The problem is, as everyone knows, that the creation didn’t remain “good” without qualification. Instead the creation was undone (in some respects) by the fall. We who were created to find our purpose, delight and fruitfulness in a living relationship of throbbing love for God now look everywhere else. We who are to reflect back to God the love with which he first loved us and continues to love us now do everything but that. For this reason God can no longer say, “I want you to be.” Now he must say in his judgement, “I want you not to be.” Insofar as God wants us not to be he plainly isn’t the creator; he’s now the destroyer. Anyone who reads scripture attentively knows that as soon as the creator is presumed upon or traded on; as soon as the attempt is made to exploit God or test him, as surely as God is disdained or merely disregarded, the creator becomes the destroyer. Scripture speaks like this on every page.

We’d like to think that if God were displeased with us, justly displeased with us, it’d be enough for him to ignore us. But destroy? Destruction sounds like “zero tolerance.” It’s odd, isn’t it, that we fault God for “zero tolerance” when we insist our legislators implement it everywhere in our society. We insist on legislation that guarantees zero tolerance for wife-beating, drug-trafficking, sexual exploitation of children; zero tolerance for income tax evasion and impaired driving. We insist on social policies of zero tolerance because we know in our hearts that tolerance isn’t a sign of generosity or magnanimity or large-hearted liberality. Tolerance is ultimately a sign of confusion, blindness, and spinelessness – none of which can be predicated of God. His tolerance, in the wake of our primal defiance and disobedience, would be only the shabbiest character defect in him.

Israel always knew this. To the prophet Amos God said, “I am setting a plumb line in the midst of my people Israel.” (Amos 9:7) A plumb line is used in house construction to expose deviations from the upright. The house of Israel was found deviant. And the result? When the plumb line is spoken of in 2 Kings 21 the conclusion is stark: “Says the Lord, ‘I will wipe Jerusalem as one wipes a dish, wiping it and turning it upside down.” It’s over! “I want you not to be.”

II: — Yet to another prophet, Hosea this time, God spoke as anguish-riddled a word as we shall ever overhear in scripture: “How can I give you up? How can I hand you over?…My heart recoils within me, my compassion grows warm and tender, for I am God and not man, the Holy One in your midst, and I will not come to destroy.” (Hosea 11:8-9) Not even the destroyer will come to destroy. Then what will he come to do, given his recoiling heart and tender compassion? He will come to save. “For God so loved the world”, is how the apostle John speaks of this truth. “World”, in John’s vocabulary, doesn’t mean what it means in the Oxford English Dictionary; “world” for John is the sum total of men and women who blindly yet culpably disdain their vocation of reflecting back to God the love in which he created us. The “world” is the sum total of men and women who slander God’s goodness and slight his patience and scorn his blessing and ridicule his truth and laugh at his judgements even as they lecture him, “Don’t tell us what to be; we’ll decide for ourselves what we’re going to be. We forge our own identity, and our identity has nothing to do with you.” And then with a love that will forever remain incomprehensible God so loves such ungrateful rebels that he will submit himself to the humiliation of a stable and the horror of a cross. Plainly he’s saying, once more, “I want you to be.”

But there’s a difference this time. On the day of our creation God loved into existence the glorious creature that he had conceived in his own image and likeness. So glorious were we as we emerged from God’s own hand that we mirrored his glory. It was grand, then, when he said to us, “I want you to be.” In the wake of our rebellion and subsequent disfigurement, however, when his image is defaced in us and shame attends us and we are as loathsome as we formerly were resplendent, his loving us now isn’t akin to Adam’s loving Eve on the day of their primal splendour; God’s loving us now is akin to Hosea’s loving his wife when Hosea found her, now a prostitute with three illegitimate children, shamed and disgraced and valued commercially at 15 shekels, half the price of a slave. It is for broken down creatures like this that God now breaks his own heart. “How can I give you up? How can I give you up when I want you to be?”

The love with which God created us appears to have cost him nothing; but the love with which God so loved the world manifestly cost him everything. Christmas clearly cost God everything, for the sole purpose of Christmas is the Christmas gift crucified. John Calvin was fond of saying that the shadow of the cross fell upon the entire earthly life of Jesus. And so it did. The shadow of the cross fell even upon his birth. His birth? Even upon his conception, for on the day that Mary learned she was pregnant she was told, “a sword will pierce through your heart too.” (Luke 2:35) It appears not to have cost God anything to have us come forth in primal splendour. But to have us be born anew, to have us made afresh, to have us be, at last, what we were always supposed to be; this entailed that child, born for us, who from the moment of conception gathered into himself the eventuality of the cross. Christmas, therefore, costs God everything.

III: — “God is love.”(1st John 4:8) It means, “I want you to be, be those made in my image whose love for me reflects my love for them.”

“God so loved the world.”(John 3:16) It means, “I still want you to be, even though you are a disgrace to me and disfigured in yourselves; I still want you to be those whose love for me reflects my love for them, regardless of what anguish I must suffer in the person of the cruciform child of Christmas.”

“He loved me, and gave himself – for me! (Gal. 2:20) Listen to the apostle Paul exult. “He loved me!” If love means “I want you to be”, then “He loved me!” can only mean, “I am. At last I truly am. I’m finally alive.” Is this the same as mere existence? If love means “I want you to be”, could we ever substitute, “I want you to exist“? Never! “He loved me!” will never mean, “I exist.” It will always mean, “I am! I truly am! I’m profoundly alive!”

“He loved me!” But didn’t God so love the world? Of course he did, and Paul knows he did. Then why the exclamation, “He loved me!”? It’s because the purpose of the Christmas gift has been fulfilled; fulfilled in this one man at least. The purpose of God’s so loving the world is to have this individual and that individual and yet another come to be: come to abandon herself to the one whose love incarnate for her has brought her to spend the rest of her days in love for him. Yes, God did so love the world; but only the individual can respond. “He loved me!” is precisely the cry of someone who has responded. And in such an individual the Christmas gift has proved fruitful.

We can’t help noticing that when the cry, “He loved me!”, was torn out of the apostle, it wasn’t merely that one matter was settled (he thereafter knew himself loved); ever so much more was settled. In fact, everything was settled. Thereafter he never groped and guessed as to what life means. He never hemmed and hawed, wondering what he was supposed to do with his life. He never drowned in doubt over the significance of his toil and his suffering. He knew what life means, knew what he was to do, knew the significance of his toil and suffering even if those for whom he toiled and suffered didn’t know. And his future? “Life means Christ”, Paul told the Christians in Philippi, “and my dying can only mean more of him.”

Let’s come back to one question Paul never asked. In the wake of “He loved me!” he never asked, “What’s the meaning of life?” He didn’t have to ask it. He wasn’t puzzled. The Christmas gift ends bewilderment here. The Christmas gift embraced restores us to that immediacy and intimacy we crave in our hearts. The Christmas gift cherished finds us no longer asking about the meaning of life, but not because we now have a 10,000 -word answer complete with footnotes. The Christmas gift, rather, has brought us to live in a love to God that reflects the love he has always had for us. Living in such love, in the immediacy and intimacy and contentment of such love, we need neither arguments nor explanations nor demonstrations. When the writer of Proverbs records, “He who finds me finds life!” (Prov. 18:35) we shout, “’Tis true!” When the prophet Amos records, “Seek me and live!” (Amos 5:4), we exult, “Yes!” When the prophet Ezekiel records, “Turn [repent] and live!” (Ez. 18:3), those who have turned to face God simply know it’s true. No longer are we expecting only the detachment of an abstract idea; now we glory in the immediacy of a concrete encounter. “What does life mean?” Those who have embraced the Christmas gift and henceforth resonate the Son’s love for the Father aren’t left asking the question. Those, on the other hand, who are impelled to ask the question are also unable to recognise the answer.

Forever unable? Of course not. Phillips Brooks, author of O Little Town of Bethlehem, writes, “How silently, how silently, the wondrous gift is given. So God imparts to human hearts the blessings of his heaven.” The gift is wondrous; that is, it transcends human comprehension. It is given “silently”; that is, the manner of its impartation is a mystery. Because the gift transcends human comprehension, and because the manner of its impartation is a mystery, you and I are ultimately speechless before the secret work of the Holy Spirit that prepares anyone’s heart for the blessings of heaven. We can’t describe or explain the secret work of the Holy Spirit that moves the person who is incapable of recognising the answer to no longer needing to ask the question. But that there is such a work of God’s Spirit, and that such a work we can’t measure or control or describe or explain; this we never doubt. And therefore we give up on no one; we dismiss no one. Instead we pray, and continue to pray, then pray some more, knowing that in the mystery of God’s secret work “where meek souls will receive him still the dear Christ enters in.” And where Christ enters in someone has come to be. Where Christ enters in the purpose of the incarnation is fulfilled. And the love wherewith that person was created and redeemed is now reflected in her love for our great God and Saviour, who is rightly said himself to be, to be eternally, even as he guarantees as much for all who hold – and hold on to – the infant born in Bethlehem.

Victor Shepherd            

Christmas Eve 2002

 

The Passion of God

1st John 4:8

    Ezekiel 36:26    Habakkuk 3:2     Isaiah 62:5     Luke 15:7, 10

 

“We passed you on the street, Victor, and you didn’t even see us. You must have been living in your head — again.”         Many people have said this (or something like it) to me many times. I can only conclude that I often appear to live in my head.  Of course I live in my head: I’m not devoid of the capacity to think. But I don’t live in my head exclusively.

I live in my body as well. I relish vigorous physical activity. The hottest day of the summer still finds me on my bicycle, imagining that I’m Lance Armstrong, winning the Tour de France yet again as thousands of Parisians cheer me on. I revel in physicality.

Plainly, then, I live in both my head and my body.  Above all, however, I live in my heart.  I live in my passions. I have never been ashamed of being an impassioned person.  For this reason my favourite hymn-line is “Love with every passion blending”. This line states that love (it is speaking of our human love) is foundational; all other passions must be subordinated to and blended with the grand passion of love.

But we human beings aren’t the only persons who love.  God loves too. God is impassioned.

 

The church hasn’t always admitted this.  In fact, for centuries the mediaeval church upheld the doctrine of the impassibility of God. The doctrine of God’s impassibility stated that God is utterly without passion. On the one hand I know why the mediaeval church thought it had to uphold this doctrine.  On the other hand I know what was lost when God was said to be without passion.

Why did the church think it had to say that God is without passion? Because the church thought that to say God is impassioned meant two things: one, that God is emotionally unstable, emotionally erratic; two, that God can be manipulated emotionally. All of us know how difficult it is to live with someone who is emotionally unstable or erratic. And all of us know how inappropriate it is to be manipulated emotionally.  It was felt that since God is neither unstable nor capable of being manipulated, God had to be pronounced impassible, wholly without passion.

But what was lost when the church made this pronouncement?  The living person of God was lost; which is to say, God himself was lost. You see, when our mediaeval Christian foreparents maintained that God is without passion they inevitably had to say that God doesn’t suffer; God cannot suffer. But of what help to suffering people like you and me is a God who knows nothing of suffering himself? Inevitably our mediaeval Christian foreparents rendered God an icicle, inert.  What could a God devoid of anguish say to us, do for us, when we are anguish-ridden every day? Inevitably, in denying that God is impassioned, our foreparents rendered God a non-person. Then what relationship could there be between people who are persons and a God who is a non-person? No relationship at all.

Our foreparents were correct in maintaining that God is not unstable and cannot be manipulated.  But they were wrong in maintaining that God is devoid of passion.  Scripture speaks everywhere of the passion of God, just because scripture speaks everywhere of the person of God.

There isn’t enough time today to say all that can be said about the passion of God. In the time we have this morning we shall deal briefly with four aspects only: God’s love, God’s jealousy, God’s anger and God’s joy.

 

I: — Let’s begin with God’s love, since love is God’s essence, God’s nature, God’s innermost character. God’s jealousy, on the other hand, God’s anger, God’s grief are all reactions in God; reactions in God to something about us (specifically, to our sin). But God’s love isn’t a reaction in God at all; God’s love is what he is eternally. God’s love is what he would be eternally even if the creation had never appeared.  The apostle John writes, “God is love”. To be sure, God hates, God rages, God grieves. But nowhere are we told that God is hatred, or God is rage, or God is grief. Hatred, rage, grief are reactions within the heart of that God whose eternal nature is constant, consistent, persistent, undeflectable love.

When prophets and apostles tell us that God is love, however, they are quick to tell us as well what love is not.         Love is not indulgence. God indulges no one and nothing. In the same way God tolerates nothing.  (We must always be sure to understand that God never tolerates sin; God forgives sin.)  Neither is love sentimental froth.  God is oceans deeper than this.

God’s way with Israel , and God’s way at the cross, make plain that God’s love is God’s self-giving without qualification. To speak of self-giving without qualification is to say that God holds nothing of himself back; nothing is held back for self-preservation, nothing is held back for self-protection.  God’s entire self is poured out — without reserve — upon you and me.

Let me repeat. When prophet and apostle speak of God’s love they know that God has cast away all self-protection, all self-concern with dignity, decorum, respectability. When you and I love a little bit we give a little bit of ourselves to someone else and risk a little bit of rejection.  As we love more we give more of ourselves and risk greater rejection. To love still more is to give still more and risk still more.  But do you and I ever love anyone so much as to abandon all self-protection, throw away all the subtle defences we have spent years perfecting, and risk uttermost rejection? Prophet and apostle insist that God has done this not once only in giving up his Son; God does this without letup, since love is his nature.

There is even more to God’s love than that self-giving whose vulnerability leaves him defenceless.  There is also a humiliation which leaves him with no face to save. Let us never forget that Rome crucified its victims naked. All Christian art depicts Jesus clad in his loincloth on Good Friday.  The Roman soldiers may have snatched away his cloak, we are told, but at least they had the decency to leave him his underpants.  No. One of the cruellest aspects of punishment was public humiliation, especially where Jews were concerned. On the one hand, the Israelite people were body-affirming, completely non-neurotic about body-parts and body-functions; they were earthy.  At the same time, they were always modest.  In fact they were earthy and modest in equal measure, a distinguishing feature of Israelite consciousness.  Forced immodesty was much harder for Jews to endure than for Greeks. Jesus was stripped of minimal modesty for the sake of maximal humiliation.

The humiliation which the Father knew in the humiliation of the Son the Father had already known for centuries on account of the infidelity, the waywardness, of his people.  Centuries before Good Friday the prophet Hosea learned about that humiliation which God’s love brings God.  Hosea learned this through the humiliation his love for his wife brought him. Hosea’s wife, Gomer, traipsed off to the marketplace and sold herself.  Pregnancy, of course, is an occupational hazard of prostitution, and Gomer bore three children who weren’t Hosea’s.  When Gomer was sufficiently used up that her market-value was all but eroded and she thought she might as well return home (at least she would be fed there) Hosea went down to the marketplace, endured the taunts and crude jokes of the ruffians and vulgar louts who lounged around there, and paid fifteen shekels to get his wife out of their clutches. Fifteen shekels was half the price of a slave. Why did Hosea endure such humiliation? Because he loved his wife, loved her regardless of the cost to himself, loved her regardless of the face which couldn’t be saved.  Thereafter Hosea preached about a divine love which loves to the point of public humiliation.

I glory in God’s love for me.  I know that God loves me not in the sense that he feels somewhat warm towards me and thinks about me now and then.  God loves me inasmuch as he has poured out himself upon me without qualification; he has risked himself in a vulnerability so drastic as to leave him defenceless; he has undergone a public humiliation without concern to save face or preserve dignity — and all of this in order that my defiant, ungrateful, rebellious heart might be overwhelmed and I renounce my stupid, stand-off posturing and throw myself into his arms. This is what it means to say God loves us, and to say God loves us on the grounds that God is love, eternally.

 

II: — “Love with every passion blending”, says the hymnwriter.  He is speaking of our love, but his line is true of God’s love too, and true of God’s love first: “love with every passion blending”. What about the passion of jealousy?

Jealousy in men and women is frequently a sign of insecurity.  A fellow sees his wife talking at a wedding reception with a guest he has never met before. Immediately he thinks ill of it and imagines his wife and this guest in all manner of luridness. A woman groundlessly suspects her husband at the office and mobilises surveillance in order to expose the “bounder” who in fact has never turned his head from the computer screen.  The more insecure we are, the more ridiculous our jealousy becomes.

But God isn’t insecure at all.  Then whatever we mean by God’s jealousy we can’t be speaking of ridiculous suspicion born of pathetic insecurity.  To speak of God’s jealousy is not to speak of a character-defect in God. God’s jealousy is simply God’s insistence that he alone be acknowledged and honoured and trusted as God.  God’s jealousy is reflected in the first of the Ten Commandments: “You shall have no other gods before me”.  God forbids us to worship, adore, love, or finally entrust with our heart anyone or anything except him.  But he insists on this not because he is a self-important tyrant who has to be flattered. He insists on it for our sake.  He insists that we acknowledge him to be God alone for our blessing. God knows that if you and I don’t honour, love, obey and trust him, we only bring dissolution upon ourselves.  To say that God is jealous is to say that God wants passionately that we honour him, and wants this passionately so that we may always live within the sphere of his blessing.         Through the prophet Ezekiel God cries, “I will … have mercy upon the whole house of Israel , and I will be jealous for my holy name”.  As long as Israel honours God in God’s claim upon Israel ’s loyalty, Israel will live within the sphere of God’s mercy.  To live anywhere else is to bring down dissolution.   Because God is “for us”, in the words of the psalmist, God’s jealousy for his own name can only mean that God wants passionately to prosper us.

Let’s go back to the first commandment.  “You shall have no other gods before me” isn’t the petulant scolding of the self-important. It’s a promise. (Our 17th Century friends, the Puritans, insisted that all God’s commands are but “covered promises.” Therefore when we hear the command we should look for the promise.)  The promise is: “In the future you won’t have to have other gods. In the future I shall prove myself God-enough for you. In the future you will find me, the Holy One of Israel, sufficient for your needs; you won’t have to run after any other deities or ‘isms’ or institutions.   In the future I shall be your satisfaction.  If my love has delivered you from slavery in Egypt already, isn’t my love going to keep you too?   There is no need to look to any other deity and therein forfeit your blessing at my hand”. God’s promise is the meaning of the first commandment.

To say that God is jealous is to say that he insists on being acknowledged uniquely, exclusively, as God. And since God is “for us”, God insists on this acknowledgement for our own good. Let’s rephrase it. To say that God is jealous is to say that fathomless love always warns foolish people against giving their heart away to what isn’t fathomless love.

 

III: — And yet because we are foolish people we do exactly what we are warned not to do. All of us do, without exception. God reacts to our foolishness. His reaction is his anger or wrath. When God’s loving warning goes unheeded, his anger heats up.

While his anger is real (not merely seeming anger), his anger nevertheless is an expression of his love.  It has to be, since God is love. God is love, with every other passion blended into this love.  God’s anger is never a childish loss of temper; his anger is never mean-spirited vindictiveness; his anger is never frustrated love now turned nasty. God’s anger is simply his love burning hot. God’s anger is his love jarring us awake, his love shaking us up until we admit that something about us is dreadfully out of order.

A minute ago I said that fathomless love aches to see foolish people disdain such love, because the God who is love knows that when humankind disdains him it brings dissolution upon itself.  And Jesus? For the same reason on countless occasions Jesus is so angry he’s livid.  You see, if he weren’t livid, he wouldn’t be loving.  Elie Wiesel, the most articulate Jewish survivor of the Holocaust, repeats in virtually all his books that the contradiction of love is not hatred; the contradiction of love is indifference.  If our Lord were indifferent he couldn’t love.  The fact that he is angry proves that he cares.  And to say that he cares is to say that he loves.

From time to time people tell me they are upset as they read through the written gospels, for on many occasions Jesus doesn’t seem nice. Correct.  He isn’t nice. On many occasions Jesus uses language that would take varnish off a door, like the time he spoke of Herod as “that fox”.  “Go and tell that fox”. When we modern folk read “fox” we think of sly, cunning, devious.  But “fox” as a metaphor for sly or cunning comes out of the eighteenth century English sport of foxhunting.  Jesus was never an eighteenth century English sportsman.  In first century Palestine “fox” was the worst thing you could call anyone.  “Fox” bespoke anger and loathing rolled into one.  What would we say today? –“that snake, that skunk, that weasel” (not to mention what we might say if we used less polite expressions). Yes, our Lord said it and he meant it. His vocabulary on other occasions, we might as well admit, was no different.  BUT — and a huge “but” it is — the people who ignite our Lord’s anger he will die for. For them he will die that incomprehensible death of God-forsakenness precisely in order to spare them it. And he will do all of this inasmuch as he and the Father are one; which is to say, love is Christ’s essence, his pure nature, as well.

The prophet Habakkuk cries to God, “In wrath, remember mercy”. To remember, in Hebrew, doesn’t mean what it means in English; it doesn’t mean to recollect the idea of. To remember something, in Hebrew, means to render that thing the operative reality of this or that situation. To remember mercy is to render mercy the operative reality of — of what situation? — of the cross, and of our predicament before God in light of the cross.  Habakkuk’s cry to God — “in wrath, remember mercy” — is answered in the cross. God has made his mercy the operative reality of that situation (the cross) when the cross is his definitive judgement on humankind.  For wrath is love burning hot as it reacts to our sin, while mercy is love bringing blessing as it forgives our sin.

 

IV: — All of which brings us to the last aspect of God’s passion which we are going to probe today, God’s joy. Joy floods God himself when God’s love for us achieves its purpose and we lose ourselves in love for God. Nasty people attack Jesus on the grounds that he welcomes irreligious people and even eats with them. He in turn tells his accusers why he welcomes irreligious people and eats with them. The parable of the lost sheep concludes with the declaration that there is joy in heaven over one sinner (even just one!) who repents.  Next parable, the lost coin; it concludes with the declaration that there is joy before the angels of God over one sinner who repents.  Of course joy floods God at this; for in the repentance of one sinner his fathomless love has achieved its purpose and has quickened an answering love for him.

I should never deny that repentance entails — must entail — what the apostle Paul calls “godly grief.” (2 Cor. 7:10) I should never pretend that repentance is possible without sober, sometimes tearful, recognition that a wrong road has been pursued and pursued for a long time. I should never deny that the heart which is newly acquainted with its iniquity and treachery can be other than horrified at itself.  Nonetheless, repentance doesn’t remain fixed in godly grief. Ultimately repentance is self-abandonment. Repentance is abandoning ourselves to a love so vast that we are left unable to do anything else. Repentance is giving ourselves up to a love so far-reaching that we forget our hurts, our wounded pride, our petty grudges, our self-serving ambition, our childish vendettas. We forget it all inasmuch as we are taken up into the very love which has taken us over.

You must have noticed that the tantrum-prone two year-old, clutching in his fist whatever a two year-old thinks supremely important, won’t give it up. The more you ask him to give it up the more his childish defiance hardens and the more tightly he grasps it. If you try to pry it out of his hand he will explode and then sulk and then make everyone around him miserable.  When will he give it up? — when he is offered something more attractive. Before God we adults have the spiritual maturity of the two year-old.  We hold fast our hurts, our grudges, our self-promoting schemes.         When the preacher rails against us and tells us we should let them go we only hold them more tightly, even become irritable.  We shall abandon them not when we are chided but when we are overwhelmed by a love so vast as to quicken a love in us that gladly leaves behind all such childish encumbrances.

The prophet Isaiah knows of God’s joy at the repentant homecoming of his people. “As the bridegroom rejoices over the bride, so shall your God rejoice over you.” (Isaiah 62:5)

 

When next you ponder who God is, what God is, repeat one simple line: “Love with every passion blending”. Repeat it until it goes so deep in you that the love of which we have spoken today — God’s — quickens in you an identical response to him: namely, your “love with every passion blending”

 

Victor Shepherd     

July 2006

A Note on God’s Love

  1st John 4:8        Exodus 34:1-9     Romans 5:1-5            

                                

I: — Maureen and I are fortunate: both our daughters live within a 40-minute drive of our home. Several years ago, however, our older daughter Catherine lived in Hong Kong . Needless to say, while she was in Hong Kong , on the other side of the world, our love for her never diminished.  We loved her as much as we had ever loved her.  Still, because she lived so very far away there was less – much less – that we could do for her. When Catherine eventually returned home we didn’t love her more.  We couldn’t love her more than we did already.  Neither did we begin to love her. We began to love her from the day she was born (if not sooner.) But it was the case that when she lived closer to us our love was able to do more for her.

God comes closest to us in the cross.  Note that: God comes closest to us not in nature (as so many people try to tell us); God comes closest to us in the Incarnation of his Son. Jesus Christ (not anything in nature) is the image of God, the apostles tell us.  You and I are made in the image of God. Then we are closest to God where God draws close to us by means of that image, his Son, in whose image you and I are made.  More specifically, God draws closest to us in the cross of his Son. God’s love for us is brought to effectual focus in the cross.  The cross doesn’t mean that God loves us more than he did prior to Christmas and Good Friday; and the cross doesn’t mean that God began to love us there. But the cross does mean that God’s love — begun in eternity and undiminished through time — did something for us there and was able to do something for us just because God himself came among us and dwelt with us in the incarnation of his Son.

This lattermost point is crucial, for in day-to-day life we are aware of people whom we love, love ardently, yet whom we are unable to help; at least unable to help precisely where most they need to be helped. Perhaps the most poignant, most piercing instance of this is the person dearest to us who is chronically ill or terminally ill.         Regardless of how much we can do and should do for her, our love can’t do the one thing that uniquely needs to be done: our love can’t reverse, can’t overturn, whatever it is that has rendered our dearest scarcely recognizable.

By contrast, when we were unrecognizable as those created in the image and likeness of God, God’s love did for us what most needed to be done.  What did God’s love for us do uniquely?  In his love, focused effectually in the cross, God made provision for us. In the cross God’s love made the provision apart from which other expressions of his love would be pointless.

Specifically God’s provision for us in the cross did three things. (i) His crucified love cancelled our guilt as God himself bore his own judgement upon us. (ii) His love reconciled us to him, bridged the abyss that our sin had opened up between him and us. (iii) His love replaced the sign before the heavenly court — “No Access!” — with a new sign — “Welcome Home!”.

In other words, where human love often can’t do for our dearest what most needs to be done, God’s love could — and did.  In the provision God made for us he overturned our predicament before him.

In all of this we mustn’t think that God “fixes” the human predicament the way a serviceman fixes a malfunctioning dishwasher. In repairing the broken-down dishwasher the serviceman suffers nothing himself. If he has to replace a part he does; he doesn’t replace a part of himself.  If he has to use a propane torch on metal joints he doesn’t sear his own heart. But in the cross God “fixed” the human predicament only at the cost of a suffering that was greater than the suffering of those he was helping.

During World War II an American troopship, the U.S.S. Dorchester, was crossing the North Atlantic when it was torpedoed. The troopship had been crammed — overfilled, really — with men needed for the war effort in Europe . As the foundering ship was about to sink it was discovered that there weren’t enough life-jackets for everyone.         Whereupon four military chaplains gave up their life-jackets to four 19-year old soldiers, and perished themselves.

Scripture constantly points to the nature of God’s provision and its cost to him. Peter writes, “He himself bore our sins in his body on the tree.” (1 Peter 2:24) Paul writes, “For our sake God made him (his Son) to be sin who knew no sin, so that in him we might become the righteousness of God.” (2 Cor. 5:21)  Isaiah says, “He was wounded for our transgressions; he was bruised for our iniquities.” (Isaiah 53:5) Jesus himself says simply, “I came to give myself a ransom for many.” (Mark 10:45)

Please note the verbs: “He bore; he made, he was wounded; he gave”. They are all verbs of action: God did something on our behalf. His purpose in Christ wasn’t chiefly to show us something (as if we needed an illustration) or to tell us something (as if we needed instruction).    His purpose in Christ was to do something — and he did it.  He provided the remedy for the human predicament precisely at our point of incomparable need.

 

II: — Yet we must be honest in all things. God’s provision benefits us only as we own it for ourselves in faith, only as we seize it and glory in it and accord it a huge-hearted “Yes”.

Think again of the four military chaplains on the U.S.S. Dorchester who gave up their lives.  The soldiers into whose hands the life-jackets were pressed still had to put them on. The sacrificial act of the chaplains was certainly necessary to save the soldiers, but just as certainly it wasn’t sufficient: the soldiers themselves had to own the life-giving gift.

And right here’s the problem, for right here the analogy breaks down. So sunk in spiritual inertia are we that we can’t “put on” Jesus Christ in faith.  The soldier could put on the proffered life-jacket just because the soldier wasn’t inert, wasn’t already dead.  But fallen humans are spiritually inert; spiritually dead.  If we doubt this or dispute it we need only recall our Lord’s conversation with Nicodemus. Says Jesus, “Truly I say to you, unless one is born anew, born from above, he cannot see the kingdom of God .” (John 3:3) We can’t even see it, much less enter it. Since we can’t see it, aren’t even aware of it, how could we ever want it?   How shall we ever know of it?

On the one hand we must embrace our Lord in faith, or else the provision God has made for us is of no benefit to us.         On the other hand, we can’t so much as recognize our Lord’s approach, much less seize him. And not being able to recognize the provision God has made for us, we can’t recognize our incomparable need before God.  The worst aspect of spiritual blindness is that we are blind to our blindness; we are ignorant of our ignorance, deluded about our self-delusion. With his characteristic pithiness John Calvin remarks, “What can a dead person do to attain life?”

According to the written gospels Jesus spent much time throughout his earthly ministry assisting the deaf and the blind.   He did so for two reasons. One, deafness and blindness are disfigurements of God’s good creation, instances of evil, and therefore ought to be remedied.  Two, physical deafness and blindness are parables, metaphors, of our spiritual condition. Sin-vitiated men and women, of themselves, cannot hear the word of God or see the kingdom of God . Of ourselves we can’t hear the word of God as word of God; we can only hear religious words about religious opinions suggesting religious notions of greater or less credibility.  But recognize the truth and reality of God’s address when he speaks to us? Recognize our Lord’s approach when he visits us?   No. Calvin knew whereof he spoke when he said, “What can a dead person do to attain life?”

Then how will God’s provision for us ever become a benefit to us? There has to be a secret, stealthy visitation of God’s Spirit.  God must steal upon us and rouse us at least to the point where we can see, hear, recognize and respond. God must infiltrate us by his Spirit (the Spirit being God’s secret agent) and awaken us to our need, his provision, its availability, and the urgency of it all.

This subtle, imperceptible work of the Spirit John Wesley called “prevenient grace”. Pre-venient grace is grace that “comes before.”  Comes before what? Comes before that flood of grace, that flood of God’s love which floods the hearts of all who welcome him who is God’s provision for us.  A needy woman reached out in faith to touch Jesus.         As she made contact with him he said to her, “Your faith has saved you; go in peace.” When she reached out to him she exercised faith.  But before she reached out to him why did she think he could help her? How did she recognize him as God’s provision for a capsized world?  Before blind Bartimaeus cried out to Jesus, “Son of David (i.e., Messiah), have mercy on me!”, what gave Bartimaeus to understand that Jesus was the Son of David?  When Jesus called fishermen to leave their nets and begin fishing for men and women, what rendered Christ’s word believable and compelling? Prevenient grace is the hidden movement of God’s Spirit within us moving us towards that moment when we consciously embrace the grace of the crucified and find God’s love flooding our hearts.   Prevenient grace renders faith possible; we render faith actual as we welcome him who has already welcomed us; whereupon God’s love is lavishly spread abroad in our hearts. (Romans 5:5)

 

III: — God’s love, spread abroad in our hearts, issues in glad and grateful hearts; issues in faith; issues therefore in our answering love for him.  As faith develops, his love for us and our love for him interweave ever more profoundly. A bond is forged that becomes the instrument whereby God works for good, for our good and others’ good, in the midst of much about us that isn’t good. Paul writes, “We know that in everything God works for good with those who love God, who are called according to his purpose.” (Romans 8:28)   We must note the strong conviction in Paul’s declaration: “We know; we know that in everything God works for good with those who love him.”  Paul himself was living proof of his conviction.  Think of his two-year imprisonment (house arrest) in Rome . In itself this wasn’t good. Yet think of the good that God “worked” from it. For two years Paul declared the gospel to visitors who could get to him readily just because he was in the largest city in the Roman Empire . Imprisoned in Rome and unable to travel, he pondered and then wrote the “prison epistles”: Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians and Philemon, letters that breathe the sufficiency of Christ.  Then again, the suffering that his imprisonment forced upon him authenticated his ministry; everyone knew he wasn’t an apostle because it was a “cushy” job. In fact his ministry cost him dearly; and the price he was willing to pay magnified the truth of the gospel and his vocation to the gospel.  Paul’s experience confirmed his conviction: in everything God does work for good with those who love him, who are called according to his purpose.

I have long been convinced of the truth of the apostle’s word: in everything — even the bleakest and the blackest — God does work for good with those who love him. I have long been convinced of something else: one day we shall be permitted to see what good God wrought from so much that wasn’t good, and see as well how God wrought it. I have long been convinced of all this just because I have seen enough of God’s work already that I can’t doubt what he’s doing now, and seen enough of God’s work already that I can’t doubt he’ll one day let me see it all.

At the same time we must note the full measure of Paul’s statement. He doesn’t say, as a general principle, “In everything God works for good.”  He says, “In everything God works for good with those who love him, who are called according to his purpose.”

Let us make no mistake. There is a fork in the road. To speak of those who love God is to admit that there are those who do not love God but are indifferent, even hostile.  To speak of those who are called according to God’s purpose is to admit that there are those who prefer the “call” of another purpose; these people have their own agendas and schedules, their own priorities and preoccupations.   But their spiritual obtuseness in no way impedes the work of God in the “everything” of those who do love him, those whom his oceanic love has brought to life and freed to love.   For to know ourselves the beneficiary of God’s love is to sense the throb of our own heart’s love for him.

 

IV: — The outcome of such interwoven love is glorious.  Because nothing in God himself can interrupt his love for us, and because nothing outside God can separate us from him, his love is going to see us home, and see us home gloriously. “Nothing will be able to separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord”, the apostle exults.         We must be sure to note the future tense.  “Nothing will be able to separate us — ever”. We already know that nothing can separate us from God’s love in the present; we know this because God’s love is shed abroad in our hearts now, flooding us at this moment. Just because God’s love drenches us now, and just because we know God himself is steadfast, constant, undeflectable, we know therefore that no future development will ever pry us out of God’s love.         It all means that God’s love, vivifying us now, sustaining us now, is going to be the vehicle that carries us home triumphantly to the glory that awaits us.

I was only a child when I became fascinated with the story of Elijah. According to the old Hebrew legend Elijah , Israel ’s greatest prophet, was taken up to heaven by a chariot of fire pulled by horses of fire. As Elijah was taken up in flaming splendour his successor, Elisha, cried, “My father, my father! The chariots of Israel and its horsemen!” (2 Kings 2:11)   By this Elisha meant that Elijah, equipped with the Word and Spirit of God, was more formidable than all the armoured divisions of the Israelite army; more formidable than any hostile army.  Twenty-five hundred years later, in the year 1546, when word of Martin Luther’s death (he died in Eisleben) reached his friend, Philip Melanchthon, in Wittenberg, Melanchthon burst into the classroom of startled students at Wittenberg University and cried, “My father, my father! The chariots of Israel and its horsemen!” Melanchthon meant that Luther, equipped with the Word and Spirit of God, was more formidable than all the forces arrayed against Luther that had battered him for years yet had never broken him.  It can be said — and will be said — of any Christian, of any person equipped with the Word and Spirit of God, “My Father, my mother. The chariots of Israel and its horsemen!” For any Christian, equipped with the Spirit of God by definition, is more formidable than all that assaults us and tries to separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord.  In other words, God’s love is the chariot of flaming splendour that bears us home triumphantly to the glory that awaits us.

 

V: — Bring us home?“Us”?   Who are the “we”? Who are the “we” of whom Paul speaks when he says, “Nothing will be able to separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord”?   He is speaking of “those who love God, who are called according to his purpose.”  He is speaking of those who have owned for themselves that love which made provision for them at the point of their incomparable need.  These people have “put on” the Lord Jesus Christ in faith as surely as four young men on foundering troopship put on the life-jacket pressed upon them by those who gave it up at enormous cost.

                                     Victor Shepherd    

October 2006

A Little Sermon from a Little Text

2nd  John 12

 

Question: “Have you seen Victor Shepherd recently?”   Answer: “Yes. I saw him two days ago, and I saw his body three days ago.” Nobody says such a thing. Anyone who spoke like this would be looked upon as deranged.

Then let’s ask the question again. “Have you seen Victor Shepherd recently?” Answer: “No. I saw Victor’s body go by yesterday, but I didn’t see him.” Once again nobody speaks of a human being in this manner. Whether we have ever pondered the relation between body and person or not we grasp intuitively the fact that the human body is always at the same time a person, even as the human person is always person-and-body together.

The reason we grasp this intuitively is simple. God has fashioned us humans to be embodied persons. We are not disembodied spirits. To say we are embodied persons isn’t merely a way of speaking, an exaggerated way of speaking, as though we were no more than bodies. If we were no more than bodies we should simply be animals. We are more than animals, however; we are persons. Unlike the animals we alone are made in the image and likeness of God; unlike the animals we are the only creatures to whom God speaks and from whom he expects a response. Nevertheless, we are like the animals inasmuch as we are creatures of flesh and blood; we are embodied, and we exist only as embodied.

Did it ever occur to you that the only knowledge we have of each other, the only knowledge we have of each other as person, is a knowledge mediated by our body? I have encountered Maureen thousands upon thousands of times, but never once have I met her, the person of Maureen, except in the form of meeting her body. I have never met my wife; I have never met any human person, apart from being confronted with that person embodied. For this reason there can never be any substitute for physical presence.

I want to remind us all of something more that we all grasp intuitively; namely, there’s no relation at all between the beauty of the person and the beauty of the body. All of us have known since childhood that some people are beautiful persons even as their bodies are less than beautiful, if not downright ugly. On the other hand there are people with gorgeous bodies who remain ugly persons. It’s odd, isn’t it: there’s no connection between the beauty or ugliness of the person and the beauty or ugliness of the body, even though there’s every connection, a necessary connection, between person and body. There’s no living human body that isn’t person, just as there’s no person who isn’t embodied. Bodiliness is essential to our personhood. We can only meet others as their person is mediated to us through their body. For this reason (let me say it again) there can never be any substitute for physical presence.

In 1994 our daughter Catherine graduated from Queen’s University and immediately moved to Hong Kong . Her moving there meant the first protracted absence between her and us. It so happened that we had just purchased a fax machine (we didn’t have e-mail in those days;) whereupon we began using up roll after roll of fax paper. Not all the paper we used pertained to messages she was sending us. In fact most of the paper was wasted on junk messages we were getting from real estate companies in Florida and investment companies in Canada , both of whom assumed we were awash in surplus cash. Despite the yards of wasted paper we had to throw out each morning we had no choice but to leave the fax machine turned on twenty-fours per day since we didn’t want to miss even one small transmission that Catherine might send us at any hour from her business office half way around the world where our day was her night and her day our night. Every morning Maureen and I leapt out of bed and ran to the fax machine to see if there was something for us from Hong Kong .

Then Catherine came home on her first holiday. What did she say to us, and what did we say to her, that we hadn’t communicated through fax transmissions and long-distance telephone calls and letters? Nothing. Then what was unique about her being with us? Her physical presence. Was her physical presence important, all that important? Tell me: was she important? After all, her physical presence meant that she herself was present. How important all this was to me I shan’t attempt to tell you. But I witnessed it all as I watched Maureen await the day of Catherine’s arrival. In anticipation of the day of our daughter’s arrival Maureen resembled a six-year old on Christmas Eve. It wasn’t that the more we heard from Catherine through fax and phone the less we needed to see her; on the contrary, the more we heard from her the more we longed for her physical presence.

Dietrich Bonhoeffer was the first to acquaint me with all of this through his little book, Life Together. Bonhoeffer penned the book during the last war as he sought to school a handful of young scholars as pastors in the Confessing Church , the Confessing Church being those Christians who resisted Hitler’s attempts at denaturing the gospel, Hitler’s attempts at bending the gospel to Nazi purposes as surely as the Swastika is a bent cross. In the course of forging a community of these young scholars (most of them soon to be perish) Bonhoeffer cited today’s text and commented, “Christians find immense joy in each other’s physical presence.” The first time I read this I was startled. Doesn’t something else have to happen, something more happen, than that we simply be in each other’s physical presence? Doesn’t something novel or noteworthy, not to say earthshaking, have to be said or discussed or pondered? I was too young to appreciate Bonhoeffer’s wisdom when I first read his words, and therefore I dismissed them as somewhat sentimental. In my older age, however, I have proved Bonhoeffer’s words not only true but also profound time and again: there is immense joy in the physical presence of others, and especially in the physical presence of fellow-Christians. We don’t have to be saying or doing anything remarkable every time we meet; but it’s always essential that we meet.

The apostle John tells us that he has much to discuss with the congregation to which he has written his epistle; yet as much as he has to discuss with them, he would rather not use paper and ink. He much prefers to meet them and talk with them face to face. Why would he rather do this than lengthen his letter and put in writing all that he wishes to discuss with them? Because he knows the danger of not speaking face to face, the danger of not being in the physical presence of others.

Years ago I noticed that if we attempt to communicate with others when we aren’t meeting them face-to-face, all sorts of things can go wrong quickly and usually do. For instance, if we have to disagree with someone and we do it through a letter, the person receiving our letter can only read words. She can’t “read” our body language, can’t see the expression on our face, can’t hear the tone of our voice. All she has to go by is the dictionary meanings of the words in the letter.

As a pastor I learned years ago that if I have to disagree with a parishioner on any matter, however slight, it’s fatal to express myself in a note or even a telephone conversation. The only thing to do is visit that person.

In the same way I discovered that friends who don’t see each other for protracted periods begin to suspect each other. Our hearts play tricks on us. We wonder why we haven’t heard from Sam or Samantha, then begin to wonder what she really meant by that cryptic expression in the third line of her last Christmas note. Not content to read the lines she wrote, we start to “read between the lines;” that is, we think we are seeing messages and meanings beyond what the words say, even contrary to what the words mean – and all because we are hearing no voice and seeing no face. Finally we conclude that we aren’t such good friends as we thought we were because no doubt Sam or Samantha has found someone preferable to us – and so on. Our hearts foster suspicion that the person we thought to be steadfast friend might just be growing indifferent to us if not turning treacherous. (Let’s be honest: more than a trace of paranoia exists in all of us.)

Then we meet our friend face-to-face. It takes only five minutes for us to feel sheepish and stupid (even as we say nothing,) since in five minutes in the bodily presence of our friend all our suspicion has fled and we know that we were imagining it all and our friend cherishes us as much as she ever did. How could we ever have thought that our relationship was strained in any respect?

Simply put, we have come to know that seeing someone else face-to-face dispels ambiguity in what that person is trying to communicate with us. As ambiguity in his communication is dispelled, ambivalence in our heart about him is dispelled as well. If we can simply have the person physically present there is virtually no scope for ambiguity in her communication to us and therefore no scope for ambivalence in our heart about her.

I have a friend with whom I have spoken on the phone virtually every day for 30 years. Still, as often as we phone each other, we have to meet face to face. When we do, what do we say that we can’t say or don’t say on the phone? Nothing. What do we say that we haven’t said before? Little. Then why do we have to meet? Because there is a human significance, richness, delight – ultimately inexpressible – to being in the physical presence of each other. For this there is no substitute whatsoever. And there never will be.

 

John writes, “I hope to come to see you and talk with you face to face, so that our joy may be complete.” John penned his short epistle to a congregation in Asia Minor . From the content of the epistle it is evident that John and the congregation knew each other well. He didn’t want to meet these people face to face in order to find joy. He already had it; so did they. Both John and the congregation rejoiced in their throbbing relationship with Jesus Christ. He, their Lord, had already told them, and they had already proved, that he is their joy. Moreover they rejoiced in the commonality of their life in their Lord. John doesn’t maintain that by seeing each other they will be made joyful; rather, their common joy in their Lord will be made complete. Isn’t it the case that when we meet people we cherish the joy we already possess is “topped up”?

A few years ago, on one of my several trips to New York City , I was in and out of the city for a brief, two-day holiday. As always I had a most enjoyable time in the “big apple”, and on that occasion even got to Greenwich Village, where I had never been before, to hear music at the world’s most famous jazz club, The Blue Note. Then I went to the Anglican Cathedral bookshop where I found a book that Maureen had long wanted. Then I went to the library of the Jewish Theological Seminary. When I came home on a Friday at suppertime I was vibrating with the stimulation of all that NY is for me. After supper I went down to the church to open my mail and respond to phone messages. But in a few minutes I was standing outside on the street., merely looking for someone from the congregation, anyone at all. As fine a time as I had had in NY, I missed the people of the congregation after two days. I felt that the joy the congregation and I had in Christ would be “complete”, “topped up”, if only I could find a parishioner. Needless to say, in 15 minutes I had found more than one whom I could see face to face.

Today, the first Sunday in September, is the anniversary of my coming to Schomberg. Today begins my fourth year among you people. When a representative from presbytery asked me to serve as interim minister in September 2001 he told me that the interim period would last four months; by January 1st the congregation would have called a minister who could then be inducted. Matters didn’t unfold in quite this way. I have been here three years and may just be here longer still. I want you people to know what a gift the Schomberg congregation has been to me. Maureen tells me that if my work elsewhere finds me dispirited at all, by noon on Saturday my spirits are lifting because I know I’m going back to Schomberg on Sunday. Sunday morning invariably finds me invigorated for the same reason. When I’m in Schomberg during the week I usually come into the sanctuary, stand where I’m standing now, and envision where people sit. Most people don’t move around much in the sanctuary and therefore it’s easy to see in my mind’s eye where you sit. And then as I “see” I pray for this person or that whose particular struggle or heartache or perplexity it is the pastor’s privilege to know, all the while anticipating Sunday when the hour of worship finds us together once again.

 

Like the apostle John of old you and I do find joy individually in our Lord, even as we find joy in our common experience of our Lord and the corporate worship of our Lord. Then let us ever render our joy complete by cherishing those moments when we can immerse ourselves in the physical presence of each other, whether we say much or little, always knowing that there is – and ever will be – no substitute for seeing each other face to face.

                                                                                                 Victor Shepherd                                                                                        September 2004

  “Though I have much to write to you, I would rather not use paper and ink,
but I hope to come to see you and talk with you face to face, so that our joy may be complete.”

Schomberg Anniversary 2011

Jude 20-21

We read Paul’s letter to the church in Rome , and the image of the congregation that comes to mind is – is what? – a congregation of several hundred, meeting in a resplendent building, with no anxieties about its future or its finances?         The truth is, while it isn’t inappropriate to speak of the church in Rome in view of the fact that the church is the body of Christ and this body cannot be divided or dismembered; while it isn’t inappropriate to speak of the church in Rome, we know from the conclusion of Paul’s Roman letter that there were at least five house-congregations in the city.

Homes were small in ancient Rome ; at least the homes that Christians owned were small. Then how many people would a home hold when the congregation gathered for Sunday worship? Fifteen at most, I imagine. Fifteen times five is seventy-five. Seventy-five Christians in the city.

What was the population of Rome in the year 57 when Paul penned his missive?  One million. There were seventy-five Christians in a city of one million.  In other words, the Christian concentration in Rome was seventy-five parts per million.

What was the attitude of both the apostle who wrote the letter and those who read it?  Was the shared attitude, “We are hopelessly outnumbered.  We might as well give up right now.  No work or witness can be expected of us when we are only seventy-five parts per million”? On the contrary, the apostle thought that seventy-five parts per million heralded nothing less than triumph.

Let’s jump ahead from first-century Italy to eighteenth-century Britain . It’s the year 1750.  The Great Awakening has been underway for twelve years.  John Wesley has preached thousands of times and ridden thousands of miles on good horses and bad in bad weather and worse.  How many people have joined the Methodist movement?  He’s quite pleased with the number, and regards it as a triumph of the gospel. What was the number? In 1750, after twelve years of indefatigable effort, the Methodists numbered one-tenth of one percent of Britain . Forty-one years later, 1791, Wesley died. He and his helpers had laboured relentlessly during that time.  By now the Methodists numbered on-sixth of one percent of the population. Wesley maintained that a revival had occurred.

Schomberg in 2011.  What attitude should characterize the saints in Schomberg?  What are you people supposed to do?  I think we need to listen to another apostle, this time the apostle Jude. We need to listen to him as he encourages the people dear to him.

I: — First, says Jude, “Build yourselves up in your most holy faith.”   “Your most holy faith” refers not to the individual’s act of believing but rather to what is believed, to the substance of the faith, to the truth of the faith, to that gospel which has been handed down from the first century to the 21st. The gospel isn’t something we invent; it isn’t religious opinion.  The gospel is given to us along with the self-giving of Jesus Christ. At the beginning of his stark letter Jude speaks of “the faith which was once for all delivered to the saints”. It’s as though the divine equivalent of Priority Post delivered a weighty parcel to us and said, “Here it is.  This parcel contains inexhaustible riches. It’s been given you. You would never be so silly as to think you invented it and could therefore alter it. Just sign here to indicate that you are owning the parcel — and then benefit from it forever.”

No doubt someone wants to say that it isn’t quite this simple in view of the controversies that have abounded concerning the gospel.  If so much about the gospel is disputed, then to what extent has anything been delivered intact?

Actually, the controversies pertain not to the core of the gospel but to the periphery. Unquestionably there is disagreement about baptism, for instance: should believers only be baptized, or should believers plus their children be baptized?  There is disagreement about church government.  Should congregations be governed only by themselves, or by bishops, or by a system of church courts?  But concerning the core of the gospel there is no disagreement:

– Jesus Christ is the Son of God become Incarnate among us.

– his death has effected atonement, making God and God’s estranged creation “at one”.

– the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead is the first “instalment” of God’s end-time  restoration when the creation will be freed from the last disfigurement of the Fall.

– the Holy Spirit is the power that Jesus Christ uniquely bears and uniquely bestows, and therefore the power by which all Christian proclamation, witness and discipleship are rendered credible and fruitful.

This is the core of the gospel.  All Christians — Quakers, Pentecostals, Eastern Orthodox, Baptists — affirm it without qualification or reservation. There is no dispute concerning this.

When Paul writes to Timothy, a younger minister of the gospel, Paul reminds the young man that a trustworthy witness is someone who “rightly handles the word of truth.”  Two comments have to be made here.  To say that our task is to “handle rightly” the word of truth, only to handle it, is also to say by implication that we need not invent it or fashion it or fabricate it. In the second place, to handle rightly the word of truth is to admit that truth, by definition, cannot be invented. It is certainly possible to invent any number of falsehoods, but no one can ever invent truth. We can only recognize truth.

 

By God’s ordination the gospel, “our most holy faith”, is as true, lasting, unalterable, as the law of gravity (or any other unalterable aspect of a structured universe).  We speak incorrectly when we speak of law-breakers. People do not break laws; they break themselves over the law. We can never break the law of gravity; if we leap out of a tenth-storey window we merely confirm the law of gravity. In the same way there is a givenness to the gospel that is simply irrefrangible.

“Build yourselves up in your most holy faith.”  We do this as we saturate ourselves in the truth, wisdom, and promise of that gospel whose substance cannot be diluted and whose perdurability cannot be diminished.

 

II: — In the second place, says Jude, “Pray in the Holy Spirit.” To say that we are to pray in the Holy Spirit is to recognize that we live in a universe that is spirit-charged.

We have no difficulty understanding that we live in an environment that is charged with many different forces.         Physicists speak of the ‘force fields’ – many such – in the midst of which we live: gravity, light, magnetism, radiation, for instance. We live in a charged world.

Everyone knows we live as well in an environment that is electronically charged: radio, television, radar, satellites.

Radio programs and television programs are coursing through this room at this moment. Right now there is coursing through this room a gospel-sermon from a church in Hollywood as well as a display of pornography also from Hollywood . Which one are we going to bring in to our mind and heart? We aren’t going to bring in anything unless we are equipped to discern an electronically charged atmosphere; that is, unless we have the proper receptor.

Because humankind is most profoundly a creature of spirit (this is not to deny that we are creatures of body and mind); because we are most profoundly creatures of spirit we are born equipped with the capacity to “pick up” or “bring in” something of what surrounds us in a spirit-charged atmosphere.  The problem, of course, is that not all the spirits are holy.  Most are exceedingly unholy.  What’s more, in the wake of the Fall our natural spiritual receptor doesn’t discern the Holy Spirit. Our receptor has to be renewed. Then we must always pray for and pray in the Holy Spirit lest we become victimized (without even knowing it) by the spirits that are anything but holy.

To say that we are most profoundly creatures of spirit, and to say as well that we live in a spirit-charged atmosphere, is to say that the human heart is the site of spiritual conflict, the site of competing loyalties. The human heart is the site of stealthy commando operations (i.e., subtle spiritual sabotage) as well as frontal spiritual assaults. In view of the fact that the human heart is the prize territory that both the Holy Spirit and the unholy spirits ceaselessly contend for, the only sensible thing to do is to pray in the Holy Spirit.

In making this point let us be sure to emphasize something most strongly: to pray in the Holy Spirit is never to discount reason. If we are most profoundly creatures of spirit we are at the same time profoundly creatures of reason. Irrationality is never God-honouring. When people who are perplexed about some aspect of the Christian faith ask us earnestly for help in understanding, it is inexcusable to say to them, “Don’t try to understand; don’t even think about it; just pray about it.” To stifle reason or circumvent reason is to confuse faith with fanaticism and to foster folly. At the same time, when we have exercised our rationality to our utmost we must still pray in the Holy Spirit, for we are creatures of spirit ultimately.

Suppose we deny that we are creatures of spirit ultimately. (After all, we live in a secularized society that denies we are creatures of spirit.) We are then left saying that we are creatures of matterultimately.

There are two kinds of materialism. The philosophical kind (found, for instance, in Marxism) states that matter alone is.  The non-philosophical kind, the popular kind (found everywhere in the affluent Western world) states that matter alone matters. At the end of the day, both have the same force. Whether we believe that matter alone is or believe that matter alone matters, the “bottom line” is the same: we believe that we are creatures of matter ultimately.

But we aren’t. We are creatures of spirit ultimately. We are the venue of intense spiritual conflict; our hearts are the prize sought by warring spiritual forces.  Therefore the quintessentially human thing to do is pray. Then we must pray in the Holy Spirit, pray as believers in our Lord Jesus Christ (whose Spirit the Holy Spirit is), pray expecting to be given greater spiritual discernment as we pray ever more diligently.

 

III: — In the third place, says Jude, “Keep yourselves in the love of God.”  We are to keep ourselves in the love of God.

But doesn’t God love us regardless?  Won’t God always love us, continue to love us at all times and in all circumstances? Then what does Jude mean when he urges us to keep ourselves in the love of God?

Our question is answered as soon as we probe the writings of the apostle John. In the 15th chapter of John’s gospel Jesus says, “As the Father has loved me, so have I loved you. Abide in my love.” To abide in God’s love is to dwell in it, lodge in it, settle in it.

In everyday English to abide means to dwell. To abide in my home in Mississauga is to dwell in it. But in everyday English “abide” also has a second meaning: to abide by something is to obey it. In John 15 Jesus says, “If you keep (i.e., abide by my commandments you will abide in my love.” Only as we abide by can we abide in.

I abide in my wife’s love.  At the same time I’ve always known that I shall continue to abide in her love only as long as I abide by (obey) the claim to exclusivity essential to marriage. If I cease to abide by (obey) the claim to exclusivity essential to marriage, I shall cease to abide in her love. To be sure, she might continue to love me, but I would have ceased to “keep myself” in her love.

The false teachers of Jude’s day maintained that one could abide in Christ without having to abide by him. What they practised themselves they eagerly commended to others. They were false teachers. They weren’t merely false with respect to their teaching, however; they were false in themselves, phonies. They were deliberately deceptive; they flattered those they planned to exploit; they posed as visionaries; they twisted scripture; they described themselves as spiritual elitists when the only spirit to possess them was unholy.  In all of this they said we can abide in God’s love without having to abide by his claim upon our obedience.  Jude was outraged at these teachers who were false and fraudulent.

We are to keep ourselves in the love of God.  We do keep ourselves in the love of God as and only as we also keep his commandments.

 

IV: — Lastly Jude urges us to “wait for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life.”

In scripture to wait, wait for, never has the force of “waiting around”. To wait for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ never means that we loiter and loll, hands in our pockets, putting in time absent-mindedly while we wait we-don’t-know-for-what.

To wait, in scripture, is to anticipate; specifically it’s to anticipate confidently the public manifestation of that truth and reality which God’s people know to be operative now, even as it is denied by the world at large.

There is another way of saying the same thing.  The New Testament carefully balances the reality of Christ’s Easter triumph with the coming manifestation of that triumph. Our Lord has been raised from the dead. He is victor. His sovereign presence is a singular instance of God’s effectual mercy.

Christ’s people know this and rejoice in it. None of it, however, is publicly evident and therefore is publicly disputed.         For this reason we wait for its final manifestation.

In his letter to the church in Philippi the apostle Paul reminds us that every knee is going to bow eventually, and every tongue confess that Jesus Christ is Lord to the glory of God the Father. (Philippians 2:10-11) This is not to say that every last human being is going to come to a glad and grateful abandonment of herself to Jesus Christ as Lord; it isn’t to say that every last human being is going to delight in the praise of Christ’s truth and triumph. But it is to say that the day has been appointed when God can no longer be mocked. The day has been appointed when the gospel is vindicated and is seen to be what believers have always known it to be: God’s visitation of mercy for the world and the vehicle of believers’ restoration before him.  The day has been appointed when the simple faith of God’s people is vindicated too and these people are displayed before the world, no longer the silly fools that pseudo-sophisticates wrote off, but now those friends of Jesus who were unashamed of him for years and of whom he will now be unashamed eternally.

Several years ago I was the week-long bible teacher at a church camp near Perth , Ontario . At the camp I met several people who made my heart sing as they chatted informally with me in their quiet, unselfconscious way, of their faith in our Lord and the undeniable alteration of their lives that had arisen from it.  I shall never forget two such people.         I mention them in that they are contemporary illustrations of Dionysius the Areopagite and Damaris, mentioned in Acts 17 as two people who came to faith through Paul’s ministry in Athens . Dionysius and Damaris, a man and a woman, represented the two extremes of the social spectrum in ancient Athens . Dionysius came from the most exalted end of the social spectrum, Damaris from the most despised.

One man who spoke to me at the summer camp had been a professor of engineering at Oxford University . Subsequently he and his family lived in Canada for a year on an exchange with an engineering professor from Ottawa . While he was in Canada he came to faith in our Lord. Upon his return to England he offered himself as a candidate for the ministry of the British Methodist Church . The Methodist Church in England , however, having eroded theologically to the point of gospellessness, spoke with him through officials who sneered at his experience of God and ridiculed him. Whereupon he moved to Canada and became a minister of the gospel in a smaller denomination where he has remained ever since.

The other fellow I met in the same summer, from the other end of the social spectrum, is a used-car salesman of very limited formal education, missing several teeth, who enjoys a great deliverance from years of substance abuse. In ungrammatical English but with utter transparency he spoke to me of the huge turnaround in his life and all that it has meant for his family.

These people are alike “waiting for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ.” They aren’t waiting around. They are busy day-in and day-out at the tasks to which the master has assigned them. Nevertheless, they are anticipating that day when, in the mercy of God, the world’s delusion ends and the gospel is vindicated and God’s people are exalted and the faith of the simplest saint is seen to be what the saint herself always knew it to be: the bond that bound her to that Lord who will henceforth honour her eternally.

 

Then what are the people in Schomberg to be about week-in and week-out?

Build yourselves up in your most holy faith.

Pray in the Holy Spirit.

Keep Yourselves in the love of God.

Wait for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life.

Victor Shepherd

May 2011

For the Saints in Emmanuel Presbyterian Church, Schomberg

On Avoiding Flabby Sentimentality and Barren Intellectualism

Jude 17-23

 

Wouldn’t it be nice if we could turn back the clock and take ourselves back to the early days of the church when there were no factions or difficulties or disputes? Wouldn’t it be nice if we could step back into a Christian community where everything was at peace and no one was having trouble or causing trouble?

As a matter of fact there never was such a time. There never was a Christian era free of problems and perplexities, free of difficulties and disputes. There never was a golden age, way back when, when everything was better, much better, than things are now. We should understand that virtually all of the New Testament documents were written to assist Christians in one matter or another with their daily struggle, their confusion or their danger. Mark’s gospel was written to fortify Christians who otherwise might renounce the faith and betray each other amidst the savagery of Nero’s persecution. Matthew’s gospel was written to correct Gentile Christians who were about to distort the gospel by jettisoning the older testament. The letters to the congregation in Corinth were written to discipline Christians whose behaviour was scandalous. In the earliest days of the church the gospel was passed around by word of mouth. Something was committed to writing only when trouble developed and a strong written statement was needed to se the troublesome situation right. We have written New Testament largely because difficulty and danger, disruption and dispute troubled the church from the very beginning.

Jude wrote his short, sharp letter in order to help Christians who had distorted the gospel and who were now groping and stumbling like blind inebriants in a basement. Jude had turned up two distortions, quite different from each other, that yet gave rise to a similar groping and stumbling. One distortion was a distortion of the gospel in the direction of a flabby sentimentality: mush. Mushy sentimentality laughs off any concern for the truth. “Who cares about truth?” it snickers, “What difference does correct doctrine make? Why bother with pointless abstractions that only fuel controversy anyway? Let’s just feel good together. That’s what the Christian life is really about: feeling good together.” This distortion of the gospel is still with us today.

The other distortion is just the opposite of this. It is a frigid, barren intellectualism. Here the gospel is warped into philosophy that happens to use religious words, a philosophy so very abstract, subtle, apparently, that only the intellectually gifted or the philosophically trained can understand it. Corrie Ten Boom, the brave Dutch woman who survived Ravensbruck death camp (here sister Betsie did not); Corrie Ten Boom was a woman whose assessment of the church’s health we should take seriously. She tells us that nowhere as in Germany is academic theology pursued with such rigour and precision — and nowhere as in Germany is the church so weak. This distortion of the gospel is also with us today.

It’s good to remember that the Christians before us didn’t live in a golden age when everything was simply glorious. And it’s even better to hear and heed the corrective that was necessary for individual Christians and congregations who would otherwise stumble.

 

I: — Jude has much to tell us. First he addresses the flabby sentimentalists: “Build yourselves up on your most holy faith.” He insists that we recover the substance of the faith, truth, and insists as well that we know it to be true, never apologizing for it. “The most holy faith” is holy because God has revealed it; and is the faith because it is true.

   Not many people care about the truth nowadays. They care about popular appeal and apparent usefulness and shallow pragmatism, but they don’t care about truth. It’s no wonder, then, that I find people asking me if I think I am “doing good” as a minister. Do I feel I am doing more “good” as a minister than I might do as a probation officer or a legal aid lawyer or a social worker? Sometimes, they even suggest (like the endodontist who has my mouth open for an hour and a half at a time during which I can’t say anything) that since the world is now too sophisticated for “religion,” I could be doing much more good anywhere other than in the ministry. But their question or suggestion is a giveaway; they have obviously missed the boat themselves; in fact they can’t even see the boat. My first responsibility is never to “do good.” My first responsibility as a minister, a steward of the gospel, is to safeguard the truth of God. The apostle Paul speaks of the gospel, the truth of God, as a deposit, much like a priceless treasure entrusted to someone for safekeeping. My first responsibility is to be a faithful trustee of the deposit of Christian truth. For the gospel is invaluable. And it has been entrusted to me for safekeeping, because there is a congregation around me that will be impoverished and spiritually threatened if I fritter away the trust.

Our superficial age has little time for truth, for substance. Our age prefers style to substance. Now that the sittings of the House of Commons are televised, parliament has become little more than a show. Parliament is a game show trafficking in frivolity. Important matters have been assigned to the courts, whose judges, be it noted, have been elected by no one and are accountable to no one. Our national leaders are little more than amateurish actors who have polished their rhetorical style and now preen themselves as they say little eloquently or even lie eloquently. What else could we expect? We get what we deserve, and a superficial public that prefers style to substance isn’t going to have substance. You must have noticed that most television preachers abysmally lack substance.

Everyone knows that I’m not a fundamentalist bible-thumper. Neither am I a nostalgia freak who thinks he can live in bygone eras. But I do understand and cherish the ages-long truth of the gospel. Unquestionably I am orthodox. “Ortho-doxy” means “right teaching.” And this right teaching I shall never apologize for, dilute, deny or depart from. That’s why we have to hear of the Incarnation at Christmas, the atonement on Good Friday, the resurrection of the crucified at Easter, and faith and repentance and righteousness and obedience at all times.

To be sure we aren’t going to express the substance of the gospel in the same matter as our foreparents did. Our mental furniture isn’t theirs and their vocabulary isn’t ours. My grandparents sang with great gusto, “How sweet the name of Jesus sounds.” Frankly, I don’t like the expression. I’m turned off by anything that associates Jesus Christ with candyfloss and tooth decay. Still, there’s something profounder here. You see, the “name” of Jesus, biblically speaking, is the person, presence, power and purpose of Jesus. And my grandparents certainly were acquainted with the person, presence, power and purpose of Jesus Christ even if they expressed it in a vocabulary you and I find somewhat saccharine.

It’s important that we distinguish the eternal gospel from the time-bound vocabulary by which it is expressed. We don’t have to hang on to time-bound vocabulary, and few of us would want to. Yet we must cherish the truth; we must build ourselves up on our most holy faith — for the truth, and only the truth, Jesus insists, is finally what sets men and women free. Only the truth profoundly, pervasively, permanently transforms human life. Flabby sentimentality — sugarcoated mush — may be attractive in the short run, but in the long run it does nothing good, nothing godly.

A Glasgow streetwalker was listening to a Unitarian speaker who, as a Unitarian, dismissed “the most holy faith”: Incarnation, atonement, and so on, the truth and substance of the gospel, what Jude calls “the faith once for all delivered to the saints.” She listened for a few minutes and then turned away, saying, “The rope he talks about isn’t long enough to reach me.” Our superficial age, daily saying, “Who cares about the truth as long as we feel good and find religious novelty useful?”; our superficial age forgets one thing: ultimately, at life’s deepest depths, only the truth of Jesus Christ is going to be profoundly useful because only the truth transforms. And because only the truth transforms, only the truth can finally comfort.

 

II: — Jude writes something more. This time he’s addressing not the flabby sentimentalists but the barren intellectualists whose doctrine is correct but whose hearts are colder than frozen cod. “Pray in the Holy Spirit,” he urges; “Pray in the Holy Spirit.” It’s crucial that we pray in the Holy Spirit, for we want to do more than understand the truth of God; we want to absorb it, we want this truth to penetrate us as Jesus Christ himself moves every more deeply into us. To pray in the Holy Spirit is to foster an ever more intimate encounter with him who alone bears and bestows the Spirit. A dear old Scot used to say that prayer is “love in need appealing to love in power.” We who love our Lord with love undying: when we pray it is love in need appealing to love in power.

Such prayer needn’t be wordy. It merely casts us upon God for what he alone can give. A dying criminal prayed, “Lord, remember me.” He was Jewish, and therefore he knew that when a Jew cried to God, “Remember me” he was asking God to give him the profoundest desire of his heart. A thousand years earlier Hannah, distraught at her childlessness, had cried to God. We are told that God had “remembered” her, had given her the desire of her heart, and she had become pregnant with Samuel. People in pain are never wordy. People in terrible need are never wordy. When I was a student minister in a construction town in British Columbia I came upon a man, an alcoholic who had been sober by the grace of God for many years. Yet he knew that he had to live and could live only one day at a time. In the course of one of our conversations he said to me, “Victor, in the morning I say ‘please’, and at nightfall I say ‘thank you.'” What is this but love in need appealing to love in power?”

I have long felt that people are discouraged in their attempt to pray inasmuch as they don’t have the “gift of the gab.” Words don’t come easily to them. As soon as they start to pray they run out of words, and thereafter it’s a tongue-tying exercise in English composition when they aren’t much good at English composition. The truth of the matter is, wordiness has nothing to do with prayer in the Holy Spirit. The dying criminal knew this much.

Such prayer, however simply uttered or repeatedly uttered, is an expression of our confidence in the living God who meets us. It’s an acknowledgement of our dependence upon him. And it’s always an intensification of our intimacy with him.

You must have noticed that when we are most grateful we have the least to say. When we are most grateful we don’t ramble on and on and on about our gratitude, simply because we can’t. When we are most grateful we are this because we have been overwhelmed, so very overwhelmed as to be left near-speechless. When we are least grateful we have the most to say; and we and everybody else knows how artificial and “smarmy” it is.

It’s the same with our greatest longing. The psalmist writes, “As a deer longs for flowing streams, so longs my soul for Thee, O God. My soul thirsts for God, for the living God.” This is “prayer in the Holy Spirit.” For such prayer is always a matter of crying to God to “remember” us, as the psalmist knew, the dying criminal knew, the sobered alcoholic knew, and Hannah knew.

“Pray in the Holy Spirit” is Jude’s word to those who have distorted the gospel into barren intellectualism and whose well-stocked head needs to be matched by a well-warmed heart.

 

III: — Next Jude addresses both flabby sentimentalists and barren head-trippers: “Keep yourselves in the love of God.” He means “Keep yourselves in the sphere of God’s love, in the atmosphere of God’s love. Don’t take yourselves out of this sphere, atmosphere.”

During World War II fliers in the Pacific theatre of the war were provided with shark repellent. A downed flier’s parachute and life preserver were useless unless along with his parachute and life preserver he was given shark repellent. The repellent spread out through the water around him and beneath him forming a sphere in which the shark couldn’t get at him. He was to keep himself in this sphere until he was rescued definitively and taken ashore where no sharks molested.

You and I are destined to be rescued definitively from life’s stormy seas and transported to a shore where we shan’t be molested any more. But we aren’t there yet. And until we are we had better understand that we can be threatened and endangered. At present there lurks in life’s stormy seas what can threaten us, even devour us. At the same time God, in his mercy, has surrounded us with an atmosphere that repels attacks that come upon us from behind and below where we don’t see them coming. The atmosphere is his effectual love, and we are ever to keep ourselves in this love.

The downed flier in the Pacific would be a fool if he came not to trust his shark repellent. He’d be a fool if he began to wonder where the repellent really worked; he’d be the biggest fool if he thought that life would be more adventuresome, more thrilling, if he moved outside the repellent in order to joust with the sharks, compete with them, take them on. But haven’t you and I seen Christians who, in a moment of culpable folly, have done just this?

Of course we sin. And we do frustrate God’s love. Still, it’s one thing to be overtaken in a moment of carelessness; it’s another thing deliberately, wilfully, defiantly to violate God’s love.

My wife loves me dearly. Her love for me creates a sphere, an atmosphere, in which I find refuge from much that lurks in the sea around me. And her love, graced as it is by the patience of God, absorbs my silliness and stupidity and moodiness and abrasiveness. Patient and profound as her love is, however, I’d be a fool if I thought I could trade on it. I’d be a fool if I thought I could deliberately, wilfully, defiantly violate it. Do I think I could move outside it, splash around in wider water (as it were) and yet remain within her love at the same time? Everyone knows we can’t be in two places at once. Then I had better keep myself in the sphere of her love.

Jesus says, “I have loved you. Abide in my love.” Immediately he adds, “If you keep my commandments you will abide in my love.” He means “If you keep yourself in the sphere of my commandments, you will abide in my love and in that love you will be protected with all the protection you will ever need.” It is our love for our Lord, or at least our aspiration to love him, which is both the means of our keeping ourselves in his love and the sign of our being there.

 

IV: — Jude’s final word to us, Wait for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life.” His word here isn’t simply the fourth in a series of four. His word here speaks of the mood or attitude in which the first three are to be heard and heeded. When Jude says, “Wait for the mercy of our Lord” he doesn’t mean, “wait around for it.” To wait around is to loiter. Loitering is no good. Loiterers are people with nothing to do and nowhere to go. Loiterers always end up in trouble. In scripture, to wait is never to wait around; to wait is always to anticipate, to expect, to live for a future certainty. To wait, in scripture, is to live for, anticipate the day when God completes that good work which he began in us years ago. To wait is to live in anticipation of the day when God’s mercy, which has already found us and bound us to him, finally transmogrifies us.

In other words, to wait for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ is to live, every day, in a mood or attitude that encourages us to build ourselves up in our most holy faith, to pray in the Holy Spirit, and to keep ourselves in the love of God. For as we live for this we shall resist being flabby sentimentalists who don’t care about the truth of Christ, even as we resist being barren head-trippers who have no heart. Instead we shall wait for, anticipate, expect that future certainty which is the mercy of Jesus Christ unto eternal life, knowing that he has promised to render us without spot or blemish.

 

V.Shepherd

Is There Any Point In Coming To Church?

Revelation 1:9-10   

 

Sometimes we are tired when we come to church; more than tired, exhausted. I have lived in suburbia now for 24 years, and I have come to recognize fatigue as the most evident characteristic of suburban existence. Occasionally I ride the GO train into Toronto. On the morning trip into the city commuters appear bright-eyed and perky, enthusiastic and eager. They bounce onto the train, greet the people they see every morning, and plunge into their newspaper or paperback thriller. On the evening trip back to suburbia they are dazed and glazed; many sprawl over the seats, arms and legs akimbo. They seem stunned. Next day they will have to do it all over. The spouse they may have left behind in suburbia tears around from supermarket to arena to dental office to piano teacher in between flurries of volunteer work. When Sunday arrives those who are able to get out of bed are still fatigued when the hour of worship strikes.

Sometimes we are bored when we come to church. Can people be over-busy and bored at the same time? Of course we can. In fact on Sunday we may be bored on account of our over-busyness; we may also be bored at the prospect of worship. After all, when the grizzled, balding preacher announces the text worshippers who have listened to him over and over know how the sermon is going to unfold.

Sometimes we are distracted when we come to church. Hundreds of important matters clamour for our attention. Worship is important too; still, its demand seems less imperious than last week’s phone call from the bank manager about the change in mortgage rates.

Sometimes we are in pain when we come to worship. Relatively few of us arrive here in significant physical pain. But oh, the mental anguish! The emotional torment! We bring it here. We can’t help bringing it here. I know we do because I know what anguish I have brought here on Sunday morning from time-to-time.

John, the visionary writer of the book of Revelation, shared the human condition too. Therefore he brought to worship everything we bring, everything from fatigue to anguish. Yet he was saddled with an additional complication, an enormous complication, a complication which (so far) has been much slighter for you and me: tribulation. Tribulation is a biblical word which means one thing: affliction visited on believers just because they are believers, suffering visited on disciples just because they are disciples. Tribulation is not the pain we suffer inasmuch as our knees become arthritic and our middle-aged organs malfunction. Tribulation is pain inflicted on us just because we have vested our faith in Jesus Christ and are determined to keep company with him. Keeping company with him, we find that the hostility the world heaps upon him now spills over onto us. And yet in the very breath with which he speaks of tribulation John speaks of so much more. “I, John, your brother who shares with you in Jesus the tribulation and the kingdom and the patient endurance.” Yes, our loyalty to our Lord does plunge us into tribulation; and the very same loyalty keeps us glad citizens of the kingdom, glad subjects of the rule or reign of Christ, even as our immersion in the rule or reign of Christ equips us with patient endurance.

Let’s think awhile of John’s tribulation. He was a Christian living in the Roman empire. “Roman empire”: the expression calls to mind the emperors themselves. Nero, Caligula, Vespasian, Domitian: these men are infamous for their cruelty. One was as bad as another. Nero, for instance, Nero had known what to do with Christians. He blamed them for the fire which devastated large residential sections of Rome in the year 65. The effect of this was to turn hordes of homeless people against Christians. Then he entertained himself by soaking Christians in tar and setting them on fire. Others he covered in animal skins and turned lions loose on them. Those who were left he crucified.

Now I don’t expect any of this to happen to me, as you don’t expect it to happen to you. In other words, we don’t expect tribulation to become terrible. Nevertheless, to say that our tribulation isn’t like John’s is not to say that our tribulation is never going to intensify. I think it will. Take the matter of multicultural”ism.” Is multiculturalism possible? Of course it is, as long as we are talking superficially about culture only: Chinese food, Slavic dances, Japanese lanterns. But of course the culture of any society arises from the values of that society. Multiculturalism therefore presupposes “multivaluism”. (We come closer to admitting this when we speak not of multiculturalism but of pluralism. But for now let’s stick with my neologism, multivaluism.) Is multivaluism possible within one society? This is a huge question. When one group says men and women are to be esteemed equally and another group insists that women are inherently inferior there is an incompatibility which cannot be compromised away. If some people maintain that employment insurance is protection against disaster and others maintain that it is an alternative to employment we are in the same predicament. Social cohesion presupposes a shared value system; social cohesion presupposes a recognition of and ownership of the common good. When the common good cannot be agreed upon then pluralism is a polite cover-up of the first stages of social disintegration. I have long thought that public education is possible only as long as there is implicit public agreement as to the educational good. But is there? Is the ultimate goal and good of public education to educate, or is it to have students feel good about themselves? How good will someone feel about himself if, upon becoming an adult, he cannot read?

Please don’t think that I am faulting immigrants to our country and am subtly suggesting that immigration be curtailed. Immigrants are not to blame for the increasing, and increasingly evident, ungluing of the society. Often immigrants merely expose what is in the heart of us who have lived here all our lives. My vice-principal friend with the Scarborough Board of Education suspended an elementary school student for telling a supply teacher that he, the student, didn’t have to listen to or learn from any “Paki” like her. Instant suspension, insisted my friend, as he told the student’s

parents that vicious racism would not be tolerated in his school for a minute, betokening as it did a society whose members would soon be at each other’s throats. Two days later my friend was at a track meet. A board of education superintendent approached him and said, “I hope you know more about relay races than you know about public relations; the student’s parents have phoned the board offices eight times.” The value system of that superintendent and the value system of my friend are simply incompatible. No Christian could entertain for a minute the suggestion that racism is to be tolerated and a student allowed to insult a teacher just because the student’s parents make half-a-dozen phone calls.

Christians are much less quick to protest victimization at the hands of advertisers than are, for instance, Jews and Muslims. Not long ago I came upon an advertisement by Insecolo, a firm which manufactures pesticides. The advertisement is labelled “The Last Supper”. It depicts twelve insects (household pests) seated at the Last Supper: fleas, earwigs, silverfish, caterpillars. Seated in the middle of the Last Supper is a large cockroach. Jesus Christ the great cockroach. The caption accompanying the picture tells homemakers that the food at the Last Supper should be supplemented by Insecolo. Christ the cockroach is host at that supper where all pests are soon to be annihilated (including Christ the cockroach, of course). Insecolo’s vice-president of marketing insisted that the company had no intention of withdrawing the advertising. From a Christian perspective the advertisement is blasphemous, not to mention in appalling taste.

If a similar advertisement spoofed sacrilegiously what is dear to Jewish people or Islamic people can you imagine the outcry? Suppose the annihilation of household pests were compared, in an advertisement, to the holocaust. “Annihilate beetles and bugs as thoroughly as Hitler annihilated Jews: nothing left at all!” Do you think for one minute that the vice-president of marketing would cavalierly announce that Insecolo has no intention of withdrawing the ad? Tell me: do you think there is public recognition of and public ownership of the public good? If there isn’t, then social disintegration is underway.

Of course we must uphold environmental concerns; of course we cannot continue to violate land and water and air. Still, environmental concerns pushed to ever greater extremes become out-and-out idolatrous, even lethal. Let us not forget that whenever nature was regarded as divine in cultures before ours human sacrifice was demanded. In biblical times the worshippers of Ashtaroth and Baal sacrificed human beings; so did the Aztecs in Mexico centuries later; so did the Nazis in Europe only recently. A book on ecology published in 1984 (published by Random House, a very reputable American publisher) insisted that culling human beings is a moral obligation given our commitment to the earth. Another book published in 1989 (State University of New York Press) insisted that culling human beings is “not only morally permissible, but, from the point of the view of the land ethic, morally required.” Human beings, it is argued, are simply members of the biotic community and are to be controlled the way the Ontario Department of Lands and Forests controls the moose population.

Within my lifetime I do not expect to face tribulation of the sort that John knew. Nonetheless, within my lifetime tribulation will increase for Christians as we declare where we stand and why, what we cannot accept and why, what we insist on and why (even though we aren’t going to get it), and how it is that the mind of Christ and the mindsets of assorted interest groups are not compatible. (By then it will be apparent that not even the mindsets of the assorted interest groups are compatible with each other.) When Christians hold up what is non-negotiable for us we shall appear first odd, then stubborn, then fractious, then disruptive, then indictable. Let us never forget that early-day Christians were accused of atheism and punished for it just because they refused to recognize and honour the pagan deities of the Roman empire.

And yet in the same sentence where John reminds his readers that he and we share the tribulation he declares that we share also the kingdom and the patient endurance. The use of the definite article is most instructive. He doesn’t say we share tribulation (which could be construed by unwary readers as suffering-in-general); we share the tribulation, tribulation unique to God’s people. We don’t share patient endurance-in-general; we share the patient endurance, that steadfastness peculiar to disciples. We can share the patient endurance, says John, just because we share the kingdom. The kingdom is the rule of Christ. Let us make no mistake. Jesus Christ – risen, ascended, glorified — is the sovereign ruler of the entire cosmos. We who have grown up in Christendom enveloped by the British Commonwealth have unconsciously assumed that Christendom enveloped by the British Commonwealth is the rule of Christ. Unconsciously we have confused the rule of Christ with the legacy of Queen Victoria. Unconsciously we have confused the rule of Christ with favours dispensed by Canada Customs and Revenue Agency and the municipalities. What would be the effect on the pattern of church-life and denominational expostulations if church-properties were taxed and income tax receipts were not issued for church-offerings? The effect would be immense, virtually a revolution with respect to properties and clergy salaries. What would be the effect on the rule of Christ? Nothing! To say that Jesus Christ — risen, ascended, glorified — rules is to say that he is the sole sovereign of the cosmos, which is to say that nothing can affect his kingdom or kingship. Because nothing can affect the sovereignty of Christ Christ’s people may — and shall — exhibit the patient endurance in the midst of the tribulation.

The older I grow the more important I recognize grammar to be. When John speaks of sharing tribulation, kingdom and steadfastness with us he doesn’t speak of the these in a principal clause: I, John, share with you. Instead he speaks of them in a subordinate clause: I, John, who happen to share with you. Then he proceeds to what he wants to say principally. He places tribulation, kingdom and steadfastness in a subordinate clause because all this scarcely needs to be mentioned, he feels. “Needless to say” is how we should speak of it, “it goes without saying”, “of course everyone will agree”. Then what is the principal point which John makes from his place of exile? “I was in the Spirit on the Lord’s Day”. This is the principal point he wants to make with us. The fact that he was in the Spirit on the Lord’s Day was the occasion of his inspiration, the occasion of the firing of those vivid visions which became his inspired and inspiring book. “I was in the Spirit on the Lord’s Day”. It was Sunday, the day of worship. Yes, John may have initially found himself tired or bored, distracted or in pain when he came to worship. Yet at some point he found himself “in the Spirit”.

“In the Spirit”: what does it mean? It means that regardless of what he brought to worship he found something vastly greater there. It means that God himself overwhelmed him when all he was expecting was a repetition of last Sunday. It means the same visitation from God (the Spirit) which drove huddled disciples out of a fear-ridden room into the world; it means the same visitation which turned mere words about an executed Jew into the gospel, the vehicle of the Son of God’s self-bestowal; the same visitation from God which moved a highschool teacher in Yugoslavia (Mother Teresa) to India, and an unknown priest in Belgium (Father Damien) to the leprosy-ridden Hawaiian island of Molokai; the same visitation which impelled Lydia (a woman) to accord hospitality to two men (Paul and Silas) in an era when a man didn’t even speak to his wife in public lest he appear scandalous; the same visitation which brought Zacchaeus out of a tree and thawed his frozen heart; the same visitation which has brought parishioners to my door when I was in need and thought nobody else knew; the same visitation which has electrified you on occasion as it has electrified me.

Many people have told me that they arrive at worship in any mood at all: fatigue, boredom, anxiety, resentment, anger, hope, hopelessness. And then in the course of the service, whether through hymn, prayer, scripture, anthem, sermon or children’s story; in the course of the service it happens for them. One man, unquestionably a victim of extraordinary bad luck, told me he has arrived at worship again and again with a chip on his shoulder, and by the end of the service the chip is gone.

“I was in the Spirit on the Lord’s Day”. John doesn’t say he put himself in the Spirit. He didn’t work up a psycho-religious boil-over and call it “God”. Rather he was in the Spirit in that thatunforeseen visitation which had startled and encouraged Abraham and Sarah, Elizabeth and Zechariah, which had gently nudged Elijah and mightily prostrated Isaiah; this unforeseen, unforeseeable visitation had visited him too.

John was in the Spirit on the Lord’s Day. For him it meant a vision of his Lord. “When I saw him, I fell at his feet as though dead. But he laid his right hand upon me (the right hand is always the hand of mercy) saying, ‘Fear not, I am the first and the last, and the living one. I died, and behold I am alive for evermore, and I have the keys of Death and Hades.'” In that instant John was oriented afresh to the truth and encouraged afresh in the midst of tribulation. Every bit as much will be given to us at worship, won’t it? Never mind that so much of worship is repetitive; it has to be repetitive just because we repeatedly need to be oriented to the truth and encouraged in the midst of tribulation. The  John received — “Fear not, I am the first and the last… I died, and behold I am alive for evermore…” — there was nothing new in this. John was exiled to the island of Patmos in the first place inasmuch as he already knew and had publicly stood up for the one who had died and was now alive for evermore. There was nothing new in John’s vision at all. But none of us needs novelty; all of us need reinvigoration in what we know already. We need revivification of what is now several years old in us, even decades old. As mature a Christian as John was, he was not yet beyond needing renewal himself.

And neither are we. As our society changes (make no mistake: it is changing); as it moves away from the Christendom we have found as comfortable as an old shoe; as social cohesion unravels and strident voices, contradictory voices, are heard increasingly; as it becomes evident that there is nowhere near the public agreement concerning the public good that there once was; as all of this unfolds tribulation will increase somewhat. Then we shall need fresh assurance as to the kingdom, the rule of Christ; and only then shall we be equipped with the patient endurance.

And how are we to gain fresh assurance of it all? By coming to worship, regardless of what mood we bring to worship. For if we are found here Sunday by Sunday, even if tired or bored or distracted or pained, then from time-to-time, in God’s own time, we shall also be found “in the Spirit on the Lord’s Day”. And this will be enough.

Victor Shepherd       September 2002

 

On Weeping . . .and Not Weeping

Revelation 5:5         

 Rev. 21:4    Job 16:16    Psalm 30:5    Luke 19:41

 

 What moves you?  What really moves you?  I’m always amazed at how moved people can be over something that strikes me as fluff, like the latest episode in the never-ending soap opera.  Then again, I married into the Irish.  I’ve never been able to understand why one stanza of “O, take me home again, Kathleen” reduces Irish folk to tears.

   Blubbering, we know, is contagious.  So is laughter.  Comedians know how difficult it is to make people laugh the first time.  It’s less difficult the second, easier still the third.  The comedian trots out his best joke to start the programme.  Once he has people laughing they will laugh at anything. It’s the same with weeping.  Hard-shell people don’t weep easily.  But once they get started….  Before long everyone is weeping. When the TV stations broadcast pictures of people starving in Darfur (especially wasted children) I’ve heard viewers say, “It’s not right; it’s crass sensationalism.  It’s emotional manipulation. Besides, it exploits hungry people.”  But the same critics will weep when the winner of the beauty contest is announced or the athlete’s blunder costs his team the championship.  Apparently it’s all right to weep at something trivial but not all right to weep at something tragic. Then what moves you and me to tears?  Is it something of minimal human significance?  Or is it something profound?  Today we are going to speak only of the latter.  We shall speak only of the tears that matter.   I: —  First of all, there’s a weeping we cannot help.  Again and again in the gospels Jesus comes upon broken-hearted people.  They have lost someone dear to them, most commonly a child.  They pour out their anguish, unchecked, before everyone present.  No one faults them for it.  They aren’t told to “buck up and be brave.”  Their grief is allowed unrestrained expression.  (Let me say parenthetically that there’s nothing worse than the loss of a child.  I have conducted approximately 500 funerals.  Yet I can never become accustomed to the funeral of a child, even of an infant, even of the baby born prematurely and weighing three pounds.  We should remember too that when a child dies, the parents will separate 70% of the time.  In other words, few marriages can withstand the shock and distress of the death of a child.) In our society, on the other hand, we think there’s something virtuous about grieving stoically.  At the funeral parlour we say about the recent widow, “She’s holding up so well.”  “Holding up” is an expression we should reserve for five years later.  Tell me: did Jesus “hold up” upon hearing of the death of Lazarus?  I recall reading that Jesus wept.  There’s nothing virtuous, and everything unhealthy, about stifling grief.  Grief that’s suppressed now is going to appear later in much more troublesome guise.  More to the point, to expect the bereaved to appear stoical is to burden them with unrealistic expectations that can only leave them feeling guilty because they are psychologically weak (supposedly.)  And if they are believers, it’s to leave them feeling they are spiritual failures as well. If we are sensitive at all to the terrible unfairness of life; if we are moved at all by the pain some people must endure in themselves or witness in others, then we know there are tears that can’t be helped. Several years ago I wrote a magazine article, “God’s Grace Also in the Mentally Ill.”  One week after she read the article a woman in Regina sent me a letter.  At age three this woman fell ill with polio.  From that day to this she has had steel braces on both legs, and she hobbles with crutches.  Her brother, one year older than she, knew that she needed help and he always provided help. When she was six and he seven, he put her in his wagon and pulled her miles through Winnipeg to Assiniboine Park Zoo so that she too could see the animals and the beautiful park.  And then he pulled her miles back again, an all-day mission.  When he was nine he was given his first two-wheeler.  With much difficulty he manoeuvred his handicapped sister up onto the handlebars of his bike, her steel-clad limbs sticking straight out.  His playmates teased him, “We’d never give our sister a ride on our bike.”  “One day your sisters will ride their own bicycles,” the nine year old shot back, “but mine never will.”  They never teased him again, the woman told me.  Throughout her high school days her brother carried her up and down two flights of stairs, day-in and day-out.  He couldn’t have been more thoughtful. Then when he was 21 he was diagnosed schizophrenic.  He’s been deranged ever since.  He lives in a group home.  His sister has him out every week-end and takes him for a drive in her hand controlled car.  As they were driving around Winnipeg one day he saw the crowds of downtown workers and shoppers, and he cried out, “Who cares?”  Then he turned to his sister and said, “You care.”  They spend Christmas Day together as well, since she has never married and, she told me in her letter, no one is ever going to invite the two of them to Christmas dinner. As I read this woman’s letter I thought of her brother’s torment: locked up in his derangement for 35 years.  I thought of her anguish: not only her disability, not only the burden of her brother, but also the terrible unfairness of it all.  And then I thought of her parents: two children, one wounded through polio, the other wounded through psychosis.  As I read the letter the woman sent me I cried like a child.  And every time I re-read the letter for the next several days I wept again. There is a weeping we can’t help.  It isn’t a sign of human weakness. Neither is it a sign of spiritual deficiency.  It’s a sign that our hearts haven’t shrivelled in the face of life’s torment.   II: — There are also tears of a different sort, tears we ought to shed.  While we ought to shed them, most people don’t.  We ought to weep when we perceive a world riddled with evil and warped by sin; and we ought to weep above all in the face of a church, the herald of God’s kingdom, that has compromised itself pitiably. Erasmus (who came to be known as “the flitting Dutchman”) was the most brilliant figure in the era of the Protestant Reformation.  All of the Reformers were intellectual giants: Luther, Melanchthon, Bucer, Zwingli, Bullinger, Calvin, Cranmer.  Yet Erasmus was special, his brilliance rivalled only by that of Melanchthon.  But Erasmus was a dilettante and a fence-sitter.  He saw the dreadful abuses in the church as well as the dilution of the gospel.  He saw what would have to be done.  He knew what price would have to be paid to get it done – and he decided not to pay it.  He sat on the fence.  To be sure, he wrote clever, sharply-worded satires that ridiculed abuses in the church (as if any of this could ever be funny.)  Others noted that when Erasmus saw the wretched state of the church he laughed and called for another glass of Flemish wine.  Luther, on the other hand; Luther, we are told, went home and cried all night. Jesus wept over Jerusalem , the city.  Jerusalem : Hier Shalem, “city of shalom,” city of salvation.  City of salvation?  It slays the prophets and crucifies the Messiah.  Our Lord’s heart broke over the city, for that city “didn’t know the things that made for its peace, shalom.”  Paul wept over the church, he tells us.  We should weep over both the city and the church. Have you ever wept over the city?  A highly-placed bank executive in my former congregation told me he had on his desk a letter from Queen’s Park explaining the provincial government’s logic in placing the first provincial casino in Windsor , Ontario .  Here’s the logic.  Casino gambling generates huge sums of money for the provincial government.  Casino gambling also impoverishes the people who frequent casinos – overwhelmingly people who are poor enough already.  A casino in a border city would attract large numbers of Americans.  Americans (disproportionately poor Afro-Americans) would come to Windsor , lose their money as the Ontario government scooped it up, and then return to the United States where they would then be the responsibility of the American government and its welfare system.  Result: Ontario gathers up huge sums of money while the state of Michigan is saddled with burgeoning welfare rolls.  We import American dollars; we export American social problems.  My bank-executive friend had the letter on his desk with these details spelled out as clearly as I have spelled them out to you.  The entire scheme was exploitative, racist as well. The next casino would be in Niagara Falls .  Another small border city.  Same logic.  The third casino would be in Rama, the aboriginal reserve near Orillia .  This time the poor people rendered poorer still would be aboriginals, and they are the responsibility of the federal government.  Import the money, export the social problem. Whose idea was this?  The NDP government of Ontario conceived it.  And what is the origin of the NDP?  The party arose from the Methodist Church in the prairies during the Great Depression. It pledged itself to speak for those otherwise unable to be heard.  The poorest were precisely the people for whom the NDP arose.  In other words, the people who suffer most from government exploitation now are the people whom the NDP’s foreparents wept over. Have you ever wept over the church?   The United Church is Canada ’s largest Protestant denomination, and its collapse is grievous.  It has taken itself down through doctrinal dilution, theological compromise, ethical subversion.  Plainly The United Church has intentionally rendered itself apostate through its denial of the Incarnation, denial of the Atonement, denial of the Resurrection, denial of the Trinity, and of course its denial of the discipleship Jesus Christ requires of his followers. Its book membership (about three times the number of people who appear on Sunday morning) is today what it was in 1927.  (I trust the Presbyterian Church is more discerning and more faithful, because the PCC is older, smaller and more fragile than the UCC, and if meanders in the direction of the UCC it will never survive.)  Weep? Recently I was approached by a Toronto woman who had become pregnant as a teenager.  Unmarried, she had an abortion.  Subsequently she came to faith in Jesus Christ.  As is always the case where faith is authentic and profound, every aspect of her life was reconfigured.  Now a lawyer, she provides legal assistance (and personal support) for unmarried pregnant teenagers.  For her, abortion is no longer the solution.  Yet she’s heartbroken.  She says that her large, city congregation shuns teenagers who are obviously pregnant; i.e., teenagers who don’t have abortions.  And it shuns with equal vehemence teenagers who do.  In other words, shunning is what her congregation does best.  The apostle Paul wept over congregations whose betrayal of the gospel was worse than the world’s ignorance of the gospel. There are tears that ought to be shed.   III: — But finally, ultimately, there are no tears to be shed.  We are not going to weep.  “Weeping may tarry for the night,” says the psalmist, “but joy comes with the morning.”  There are nights – tearful nights – that can’t be avoided and can only be endured.  But ultimately we don’t live in the night.  We are formed by our Lord’s resurrection and informed by it as well.  Therefore we live in the morning; we live for the morning. The book of Revelation has long been a favourite with me.  I’m always moved at John’s magnificent affirmation, “Weep not, for the lion of the tribe of Judah has conquered.”  The only reason for not weeping is that the lion of the tribe of Judah has conquered.  But this is reason enough. When John says “Weep not” he doesn’t mean we should sniff up our tears and deny our grief; i.e., take back what was said earlier to be normal and necessary.  John means something else.  He means that weeping doesn’t characterize God’s people.  As Christians we do shed tears, including the tears that we ought to shed.  But we aren’t characterized by our tears.  We are characterized by our Lord’s triumph.  We weep not, ultimately, just because Jesus Christ has conquered. From time to time people tell me what they expect or at least look for in a pastor.  I smile to myself, because I think that often what’s looked for isn’t hugely important; e.g., administrative gifts. (Many lay people have superior administrative talent.  Let them do congregational administration.)  Myself, I think that what a pastor must have above everything else is a conviction concerning Christ’s victory; a conviction so deep in him that it goes all the way down to his DNA, and he exhales it upon his people both explicitly and implicitly even as it seeps out of every pore.  A pastor has to be convinced unshakeably of Christ’s victory if he’s profoundly to support and sustain his people. Not every day in a minister’s life unfolds hectically, but some days do.  On one of those days I worked at a sermon until noon , then drove to Richmond Hill to bury a friend.  He was an unusual fellow.  He owned a junk-yard and made a living dealing in scrap metal.  He had shoulder-length hair and hands like a gorilla’s.  From time to time we went to a Maple Leaf hockey game together, and then cavorted in downtown Toronto until it was time to come home.  He chewed tobacco, and he had dreadful aim.  He spat and spewed and sprayed and slobbered gooey brown juice in all directions.  The day of his funeral his wife solemnly placed a package of Red Chief chewing tobacco in his coffin.  He loved me, even as we were as far apart educationally (he had left school at 14) and as far apart culturally as two people could be. After the funeral I called on a woman from two congregations back whose husband (an elder in the congregation) was forced to leave the family home when he was found committing incest with a fourteen year-old daughter.  (This incident followed two earlier convictions for sexually molesting children, which convictions had been hidden from wife, employer, neighbours, everyone.) Then I drove to Etobicoke to see a woman whose fifty year-old brother, chronically mentally ill, had just been mishandled by the courts and had been sent to a maximum security prison. Then I came home to supper.  I thought of what the writer of Ecclesiastes says: “There is nothing new under the sun.”  And then I thought of what the writer of Revelation overheard God saying: “Behold, I make all things new.”  Because the lion of the tribe of Judah has conquered he does make all things new and will.  If our faith is so slight as to be only a smidgen, it’s still faith, and therefore it binds us to him who is resurrection and life.  Which is to say, the schizophrenic man, his disabled sister, the molested children (no doubt scarred for this life) and even the molester himself – you and I and all who have trusted Jesus – all alike are to be made new.  Because the lion of the tribe of Judah has conquered he determines ultimately what no one else can determine since no one else has conquered.  Jesus Christ the Victor determines our identity, who we really are right now underneath all the layers of disguise and disfiguration.  In addition our Lord determines our destiny, what our future will be on the day of our Lord’s appearing and we stand before him without spot or blemish, wound or scar. That’s the day for which I live.  That’s the “morning” for which I live.  And that’s why weeping can never tarry for more than the night.  Our struggle will never be fruitless, and therefore we ought never to lose heart. The book of Revelation closes magnificently. “And I heard a great voice from the throne saying, ‘Behold, the dwelling place of God is with             men… he will wipe away every tear from their eyes, and death shall be no more. Neither shall             there be mourning nor crying nor pain – any more.”   What God has promised to do he has already begun to do in you and in me and in countless others.  The lion of the tribe of Judah has conquered.  Therefore while there are tears that we may shed, and tears that we ought to shed, the day is guaranteed, the “morning,” when no tear will be shed. The Lion of the tribe of Judah – our blessed Lord – he has conquered.

Victor Shepherd           October 2004

 

You asked for a sermon on Revelation 16 and Armageddon

Revelation 16:1-23  

[1] Several years ago Mr. Hal Lindsey wrote a runaway bestseller, The Late Great Planet Earth. The book sold eighteen million copies. No other publication came close to it throughout the 1970s. In this book and in four others (including one with the ominous title, The Road to Holocaust, Hal Lindsey stated that God has foreordained that we fight a nuclear “Armageddon”. Immediately the word “Armageddon” entered the English vocabulary as the war to surpass all wars, the history-ending conflagration which would involve the armies of the earth and the nuclear arsenals of the nations. “Armageddon” came to mean all-out war, war from which the defeated could never recover.

Not only has God foreordained the nuclear Armageddon, said Hal Lindsey, Christians should welcome it, since Christians are going to be lifted above it; Christians will be spared the conflagration which consumes everyone else.

Hal Lindsey was supported in his statement by other well-known religious personalities. Jimmy Bakker insisted that such a war must be fought in order to bring on the final manifestation of Jesus Christ. Jimmy Swaggart said the same thing. At the peak of their fame Bakker’s TV programme was seen by six million households every day, Swaggart’s by 4.5 million households.

These men, together with all who support them, have always maintained that scripture foretells an end-time war between the USSR and the USA. Soviet forces are to move south to Megiddo, a small valley twenty miles outside the modern Israeli city of Haifa. Megiddo is a valley not much larger than a farm in southern Ontario, nowhere near as large as a ranch in Texas. In this small valley all the armies of the world are to mass, millions upon millions of troops, and the final battle will begin.

On the one hand, because you and I are sceptical of Lindsey and repelled by Bakker and Swaggart, we are not prone to take their prognostications seriously. On the other hand, we dare not minimize the influence these men have had. After all, millions of households are exposed to this scenario day after day. Plainly the public is being conditioned to support the escalation of the nuclear arms buildup. Armageddon, it must be remembered, cannot take place in a world devoid of nuclear arms. Moreover, those who hold on to this scenario are correspondingly cavalier about the domestic programmes of the US government. As one “Armageddonite” said, “There is no reason to get wrought up about the national debt if God is soon going to foreclose on the whole world.” In order to make sure that God does “foreclose on the whole world”, in order to make sure that nuclear holocaust does occur, some “Armageddonites” have stated that Jesus Christ himself will launch the first strike.

How do people come to hold such views? How can people long for nuclear obliteration? I have neither the time nor the expertise to probe the psychology of such people. I know only that they misuse scripture woefully. Let us remember that the word “Armageddon” is mentioned once only in 1,189 chapters of the bible.

 

[2] Yet even more must be kept in mind when we ponder the matter of Armageddon. We must remember that war — any war — is a contradiction of the kingdom of God. However necessary some conventional wars may have been, it can never be pretended that scripture holds up war as the primary will of God. The psalmist says that God is finally the one who makes wars to cease. Isaiah’s God-inspired vision of God’s intention for the creation includes the elimination of war: “…they shall beat their swords into ploughshares and their spears into pruning hooks; nation shall not lift up sword against nation; neither shall they learn war any more.”

We must also remember the nature of our Lord’s Messiahship. People deserted Jesus in droves, even turned on him nastily, just because he was not the strong-armed military messiah they wanted. Hepreferred the power of righteousness to the so-called righteousness of power. Where he insisted on sacrifice, they insisted on coercion. The result was that they cast him aside. It is plain that the Lindsey/Bakker/Swaggart team falsifies Jesus Christ in order to bend him to their ideology.

 

[3] It is time for us to look at the book of Revelation itself. Before we examine the 16th chapter (and the 16th verse in particular) we should say something about the book as a whole.

The book of Revelation has long been the happy hunting-ground of extremists. They reach into it and pull out any religious oddity at all. They do so inasmuch as they fail to understand something crucial. John does not communicate with his readers through abstract argument. John communicates by means of pictures. His pictures are vivid; no one could ever call them vague or bland or unremarkable. Think, for instance, of the picture of a dragon which fumes and spews and vomits at the same time as it slays Christ’s people. Not only are the pictures vivid; they are also immense, grotesque, and surreal. They would appear to come out of a science fiction novel or a horror movie. In fact most of John’s pictures he has borrowed from the books of Ezekiel and Daniel. Despite the fact that modern readers, at least initially, find John’s pictures off-putting, John expected his readers to find immense comfort and help and hope in the pictures. You see, John’s first readers were undergoing savage persecution; he wrote as he did to provide comfort and help and hope for people whose suffering was intense and relentless.

As a matter of fact there are three books in the New Testament which were written specifically to sustain persecuted Christians: the gospel of Mark, the first epistle of Peter, and the book of Revelation. In the year 65 Nero, the Roman emperor, began brutalizing Christians in a vicious outburst worse than anything which had victimized Christians so far. Several years later Nero committed suicide. By the year 95 another Roman emperor, Domitian, picked up where Nero had left off. Persecution fell on Christians once again. The book of Revelation was written to provide comfort, help and hope to Christ’s people during Domitian’s reign of terror.

 

[4] The 16th chapter opens with a vivid depiction of God’s judgement, God’s wrath. As the “bowls of God’s wrath” are emptied out, bodily sores, as loathsome as they are foul-smelling, break out on whom? — break out on those who “bear the mark of the beast and worship its image”. Now everywhere in the book of Revelation the “beast” is imperial Rome; cruel, bloody, tyrannical, cut-throat Rome. Rome is totalitarian government which operates through intimidation and torture. Its viciousness can be directed to anyone who resists it and opposes it. Its viciousness, of course, was always turned against Christians during the reign of Domitian, since Christians always named the murderous beast for what it was: evil.

Those men and women, on the other hand, who “kow-tow” to tyranny, who docilely submit to it and flatter it in an attempt to exploit it or merely survive it; these men and women, says John, “bear the mark of the beast”. They have kow-towed to the viciousness of political tyranny for so long that they have become vicious themselves; in a word, inasmuch as they have toadied to the beast, the beast has stamped its mark on them. They may have begun simply by “going along with the system”, merely “playing the game” in order to survive. But now they are poisoned with the selfsame poison which the beast embodies.

The dishonesty and cruelty and coercion and bullying which you and I flatter and play up to as a means of surviving in our turbulent world (never mind getting ahead in it) soon takes us over and puts its mark upon us. The nastiness we say we are only pretending to agree with, only pretending to conform to actually gets into our bloodstream and remakes us in its image. The very thing we say we are only mimicking outwardly in fact takes us over inwardly, and we become that very thing. We take on the character of the very thing we kow-tow to. At this point, says John in his picturesque language, we have worshipped the image of the beast, and the beast in turn has put its mark upon us.

Think of the tyranny we have known in our own century, as well as the torture and torment connected with that tyranny. Stalin, Hitler, Pot Pol (the leader of the Khmer Rouge who liquidated millions), Mao Tse Tung, General Pinochet of Chile. What have all these men done? How many “ordinary” people cozied up to them, pretended to agree to the tyrant’s tyranny, were used by them, only to become inwardly what they thought they were only pretending to outwardly? In other words, how many supporters of these wicked men came to be stamped with the mark of the beast themselves? By way of answering my own question I often think of Klaus Barbie, known as “the butcher of Lyon”. Barbie deported thousands of French Jews to extermination camps and tortured indescribably the leaders of the French resistance movement. When Barbie was finally arrested (only three or four years ago), tried and convicted, prior to being sentenced he was asked if he had any regrets. “Yes, there is something I regret”, he replied, “I regret that there is still a Jew alive in the world.”

In his psychedelic vision John imagines those men and women who play up to tyrannical Rome breaking out into loathsome, foul-smelling sores. Plainly John’s vision is rooted in the plagues of Egypt. You know the story of the seven plagues of Egypt. Pharaoh had enslaved and brutalized the Israelite people in Egypt. Through assorted instrumentalities God had pleaded with Pharaoh to let God’s people go free. Pharaoh had refused. And so another plague. After each refusal, another plague. God’s purpose in all of this was not to torment Pharaoh; God’s purpose is to relieve the oppressed and liberate the enslaved. In much the same way, says John, God is going to shake the leaders and supporters of tyrannical Rome in order that Christ’s people might be relieved.

We need not read the book of Revelation with wooden literalism; we need not think that at some point 25% of the population broke out in stinking sores, or that on one occasion the Mediterranean Sea around Italy turned into blood, the ensuing pollution killing all the fish. John, we must remember, is picturesquely telling his persecuted readers that while they may feel that God has abandoned them and their situation is without hope, God has not and their situation is not. God has not forgotten them; his judgement, poured out on their tormentors, will eventually release them. In the same way John is not, in chapter 16, forecasting the dissolution of the physical universe. He is speaking instead of God’s righteous reaction when God beholds his people tormented; he is assuring his readers that God’s righteous reaction will bring them release and relief, and for this they must wait with that patience which only God-inspired hope can bring.

 

We must be aware of a most significant difference between the plagues visited upon Pharaoh and the judgement of God visited upon tyrannical rulers in Rome and ever since Rome. The plagues visited upon Pharaoh were sent in order to induce him to repent. “Change, Pharaoh”, God shouts at him, “Change, repent, while you have opportunity to do so, and let my people go.” The judgement visited upon Rome, however, is different. It does not aim at inducing Rome to repent. John has no expectation that Rome will ever repent. None. Tyrants, together with their flunkies, plan on remaining tyrannical indefinitely; they are not about to change anything.

Think of it this way. With respect to the Egyptians God’s wrath was a warning to Pharaoh and a pleading with Pharaoh. With respect to Rome, however, God’s wrath is not a plea; God’s wrath initiates Rome’s doom. Rome will be annihilated. Tyrants cannot be pleaded with; they can only be dispelled. Only as Rome is crumbled will God’s people find release and relief.

Remember: John’s psychedelic vision is not an announcement that God plans to ruin the ecology or destroy the world; John’s vision is meant to supply his readers with fresh heart. God will do anything, enlist anything, to come to the aid of his people. “Therefore”, says John to his readers, “however beaten-up you might be, don’t be beaten-down. God has not abandoned you to your suffering”.

Then John speaks of yet another “bowl” of God’s judgement. This bowl is emptied on the throne of the beast, on the very seat or centre of totalitarian power; immediately the kingdom of the beast is plunged into darkness. What once stood, apparently invincible, is now toppled.

The Roman empire fell apart, didn’t it. The power of the mightiest state the world had seen dribbled away. The seemingly invincible was now has-been dust and litter. Where is the Roman empire today? What is Italy today? — a country whose poverty has driven millions of its people to live elsewhere.

In the eighth century the Arab conquest meant that Arabia ruled from Spain to India, and ruled with a ferocity and cruelty you must read to believe. The Arab nations today would love to go back to their centuries of conscienceless brutality and arrogant strutting. They cause a little trouble here and there today, but the bowl has been emptied on their throne, and their kingdom is in darkness.

In this context we cannot help thinking of the USSR. From 1917 on it seemed invincible. Massive armies to defend it from without, massive secret police to maintain it from within. Any citizen of the USSR who criticized it or contradicted it was dealt with as quickly and conclusively as the emperor Domitian dealt with Christians in first century Rome. Stalin executed thirty million of his own people, systematically starved farm-families in the Ukraine, and ruthlessly sent millions more to the wastes of Siberia. Since these measures were always weeding out and eliminating anything that resembled opposition, the USSR should have remained invincible forever. But it has crumbled, hasn’t it. God’s bowl has been emptied on it. It is now a has-been nation, fragmented, with a standard of living no better than that of a penurious third-world country. Possessing some of the best wheat-growing land in the world, it can’t even provide its citizens with a loaf of bread. Once the bowl of God’s judgement is emptied on the throne of the beast, says John, the kingdom of that beast is in darkness.

John has even more to tell us. In his vision he speaks of “foul spirits like frogs”. The foul spirits represent the stream of court flattery and lying propaganda which saturate any anti-human state. Oppressive regimes invariably use lying propaganda in order to deceive people and control them. Court flattery is the grovelling seen in functionaries who think that flattery will keep them alive when sincere people are put away. John tells us that the foul spirits — flattery and propaganda — eventually stir up the kings of the world and provoke them into an alliance against Rome. Of course! Propaganda incites a people to overstep itself. Flattery blinds leaders and people to reality. The blind leaders incite a blind people who overstep themselves, and their aggression galvanizes opposition from other nations.

Within our own lifetime we need think only of Nazi Germany. The foul spirits (flattery and propaganda); opposition provoked in other nations; the alliance against Germany. The result? — the Reich that was supposed to last a thousand years as a demonstration of human superiority lasted only a few years and acquainted the world with new levels of depravity. And when Nazi Germany had crumbled, when its kingdom was in darkness (in the words of John) the faithful people of God who had groaned within it groaned no more. Centuries earlier John had said to beleaguered Christians, “However beaten-up you might be, don’t be beaten-down, because God has not forgotten you and will deliver you.”

Armageddon, then, is not the world-ending nuclear holocaust which some people say God has ordained. Armageddon is any battle which the oppressors of this world provoke with other nations. Armageddon is the conflict in which other nations, provoked by a tyranny which has overstepped itself, become agents of God in releasing and relieving his people.

 

At the conclusion of Revelation 16 John’s psychedelic vision heats up one more time and he sees lightning, thunder, earthquake, and hailstones the size of cannonballs. When all of this over, “no mountains were to be found”. Rome was famous as the city that was built on seven hills — and no “no mountains are to be found”. Imperial Rome, together with its tyranny, cruelty, propaganda, boasting — no more; flattened out.

But of course when John wrote his tract none of this had happened yet. John merely foresaw it in his mind’s eye. When John wrote his tract his fellow-believers were still undergoing savage mistreatment. John urges them not to lose heart. God has not forgotten them. John also tells them to keep alert: “Blessed is he who is awake…”. God’s people must ever be alert to what God is doing, watchful, discerning, able to recognize the signs of their promised deliverance.

Because the descendants of Pharaoh and Nero and Domitian are still with us, and because they still torment all who point them out and resist them, John’s psychedelic tract will always be relevant.

 

[5] In concluding this sermon I want to leave something very important with you. Today we have probed together one chapter in a tract which aims at putting fresh heart in God’s people. Nonetheless, the chapter we have examined sounds utterly bleak, doesn’t it. Ancient Rome, Mediaeval Arabia, Napoleonic France, Nazi Germany, the USSR — written off, all of them, since all of them have been the beast. All have had the fifth bowl of John’s vision emptied on them, and their kingdoms, without exception, have become darkness. Written off.

No! We must look to the last chapter of the book of Revelation. Listen to its opening words:

Then he showed me the river of the water of life, bright as crystal,
flowing from the throne of God and of the Lamb through the middle of the
street of the city; also, on the other side of the river, the tree of
life with its twelve kinds of fruit, yielding its fruit each month;

and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations.

John’s vision, ultimately, is of Eden restored. And into this paradise restored come the nations; to be sure, they are wounded, bloody, bleeding still from their former hostility to the Messiah-Lamb. Nonetheless, the tree of life, in this restored Eden, is for the healing of the nations.

In the worst of the nations we have mentioned today there were many people, countless people in fact, who never did worship the image of the beast. Equipped with the truth of God born of their knowledge of God, they were never taken in by the beast’s propaganda. They have suffered too, and suffered more than we shall ever know. Anonymous though they may be to us, they are known to God, and their healing is guaranteed. Because of the “Armageddon” which they have endured, they know better than we that the conflict which brought release and relief is but a step along that road whose end is Eden restored, where nothing bars access to the tree of life, and where the creation is healed. For there swords have been beaten into ploughshares, and war is not learned any more.

 

F I N I S

Victor A. Shepherd                                                                                               February 1992

Of Spirit, Bride and the Warmest Invitation

 Revelation 22:8-17      Daniel 7:9-10 

 

Anyone who knows me at all knows that I have little time for sentimentality.  And therefore whenever I am moved I like to think that what moves me is eversomuch deeper than sentimentality.  I am always moved when I read the text for today’s sermon.  “The Spirit and the Bride say ‘Come’.  And let him who hears say ‘Come.’  And let him who is thirsty come, let him who desires take the water of life without price.”

It’s a word of invitation, a word of promise, a word of profound comfort.  I find it the warmest word of scripture arising within the most violent book of scripture.

You will have noticed that this text is found at the very end of John’s treatise.  In order to grasp what it means, then; in order to grasp the overwhelming force of its invitation and promise and comfort we have to understand why John wrote his book and what he aimed to do through it.

We all know that the book of Revelation has been misused time and again.  Religious eccentrics have long cherished it as the grab-bag out of which they can pull any religious oddity at all.

Those of us who think of ourselves as non-eccentric; we still find the notions in it bizarre and the pictures bloody: a river of gore that flows up to the level of a horse’s bridle, a dragon that fumes and spews as it slays God’s people.

Paradoxically, this violent book has comforted untold Christians, especially the bereaved.  We read it at virtually every funeral or interment.  “They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more…God will wipe away every tear from their eyes.”

The truth is, John was a pastor.  He wrote in order to lend encouragement and strength to Christians who were suffering terrible persecution.  A tidal wave of persecution had engulfed the church in the year 65 during the reign of Emperor Nero.  Thirty years later, in the year 95 Emperor Domitian was every bit as cruel.  Another wave of persecution, another wave of torture and death, was bending Christians away from their conviction concerning Jesus Christ and their public confession of him.  John wanted to encourage and strengthen the people who were dear to him.

We don’t read very far into John’s book, however, when we realize that John communicates with his people through pictures.  The pictures are immense, grotesque, and surreal all at once — almost as if they came out of a science-fiction novel.  But they don’t.  They come from the older testament, particularly from the books of Ezekiel and Daniel.  John takes the pictures that his foreparents drew and applies them, in the light of Christ’s truth and triumph, to his suffering congregation.

 

I: —  I have already said that John’s chief purpose is to encourage his people.  But encouragement is not the same as mollycoddling.  John knows that if people are to be helped profoundly they must first hear the truth about themselves.  And so John opens his book with his “Letters To The Seven Churches In The Province Of Asia.”

Now there were certainly more than seven congregations throughout Asia .  But seven is the biblical symbol for completeness or wholeness.  In speaking of the seven churches John is writing about the entire church of Jesus Christ throughout the world.

The church at Ephesus possesses energy and endurance and a sensitive nose for sniffing out theological error.  Good.  Unfortunately, says John, the church at Ephesus also lacks love.  Rightly hating error and evil, it has come to have a frigid heart.  The church at Ephesus is both praised and blamed (as are several other churches, albeit for different reasons.)

The church at Smyrna is praised without qualification.  It has suffered terribly and yet has remained steadfast.  John urges it not to give up.

The church at Thyatira is cautioned: it is currently tempted to compromise, and it must not.  John did not have our modern, cavalier attitude to compromise. Truth is truth; righteousness is righteousness; faithfulness has to be faithfulness and nothing else.

Our foreparents were possessed of greater conviction here than we.  John Bunyan, the best-loved Puritan writer (Pilgrim’s Progress, among 60 other books); John Bunyan was imprisoned in a festering jail for thirteen years.  He had four children, one of whom, Mary, was blind.  Day-by-day Mary, a young teenager, groped and stumbled her way to her father’s cell in order to bring him more food than the jail provided.  Bunyan was near-frantic about Mary.  “If I die in here”, he said (and it was likely that he would) how will my blind daughter survive in the world?  Who will look out for her?” Authorities who saw his concern told him he didn’t have to remain in prison; he could go home that afternoon.  All he had to do was sign a paper saying he would never preach again.  And so Bunyan remained in jail for thirteen years.  Compromise?  The word disgusted him.  After all, the gospel is the gospel; and betrayal is disgraceful.

The church in Laodicaea isn’t praised at all; it is simply blamed.  Nothing good can be said about it.  “Neither hot nor cold”, says John, “about as attractive and useful as a bucket of tepid spit.”  (John’s speech is never dainty; he prefers to be effective.)  Yet there is still hope for the church in Laodicaea.  Jesus Christ has not yet given up on it.  “Behold I stand at the door and knock…”  —  one of the all-time favourite verses.  But not the stained glass picture of the gentle Jesus tap, tap tapping.  He’s hammering on the door.  The congregation in Laodicaea has to wake up.  Our Lord needs to knock loudly enough to wake the dead.

Seven churches.  In other words, you can find churches throughout the entire world just like these.  More to the point, in any one congregation you can find all seven represented.  In any one congregation’s life there are features to be praised, features to be blamed, and sleeping people who need to be awakened.

 

II: —  But if they are awakened, what are they awakened to know?  John tells us in his vision of the sealed scroll.  The question is asked, “Who is worthy to open the scroll and break its seals?”  The scroll contains God’s plan and purpose in redeeming the world.  Until the scroll is opened God’s redemption won’t be known; more importantly, until the scroll is opened God’s redemption won’t become operative.  Until the scroll is opened, then, the world will only lurch and stagger as it has since the Fall, one step removed from chaos, human beings locked into their depravity and only worsening things whenever they try to wrench the world right.  John is so upset at the prospect of the world’s hopelessness — since no one is worthy to open the scroll — that he weeps.

Then he hears a voice.  “Weep not; lo, the Lion of the Tribe of Judah has conquered; he can open the scroll and its seven seals.”  John looks up, expecting to see the Lion of the Tribe of Judah, the Messiah.  He looks up and looks for a lion, and instead sees a lamb.  The Messiah is a lamb.  And this lamb is haemorrhaging.  This lamb is worthy to open the sealed scroll.

Now the bleeding lamb that John sees is no ordinary lamb; it has seven horns and seven eyes.  Horn is the Hebrew symbol for strength, power, might; eye, the Hebrew symbol for wisdom.  In other words, it is in the crucified one that the world will ultimately be rescued from chaos and bloodshed, for in the crucified one are found the whole wisdom and the whole power of God.

 

III: —  Make no mistake.  It will require the whole wisdom and the whole power of God to save God’s creation from the evil that afflicts it, for evil is unspeakably evil.

How evil it is John tells us in his vision of the plague of locusts.  There are seven plagues in the book of Revelation.  (In other words, the world is whollyafflicted.)  We shall look at one plague only, that of the locusts.

These locusts or grasshoppers are unusual grasshoppers.  They don’t devour grain; they devour men and women.  How can they?  Just look at how big they are: as big as horses, John says.  Their tails have stingers, like a scorpion.  Their antennae are as long and as numerous as a woman’s hair (in other words, nothing escapes their sensory apparatus).  Their scales are like armour-plate.  When they beat their wings they sound like an army of chariots or tanks. John is telling us that evil is immense, evil is a power beyond our imagining, evil is a supernatural power that only the visionary with supernatural vision (like John himself) can describe.  There is one last feature to these fearsome, horse-sized locusts:  THEY HAVE A HUMAN FACE.  “Never forget”, says John, “that while evil is a cosmic power, it wears a human face.”

In my reading of biography and history I have become acquainted with some of the most cruel people the world has seen.  As I read of these people I expected to find men and women whose appearance was subhuman, ogreish, even men and women who appeared monstrous, unrecognizable.  In every case I have been sobered to learn that they were ordinary; so ordinarily human.  They didn’t appear grotesque or nightmarish.  They have been as ordinarily human as you or I.

Adolf Eichmann was noted for the tenderness he had for his family.  Heinrich Himmler was no more notable than the clerk at Mac’s Milk.  Klaus Barbie, the “butcher of Lyons ”; before he perfected his torture-techniques Klaus Barbie was undistinguished.

Speaking of Barbie; when he was extradited from South America and brought to France to stand trial for his wartime torment of French citizens it was assumed that he would be convicted and given the severest sentence possible.  Then the lawyer defending Barbie began letting French skeletons out of the closet.  “You say that Barbie tortured and maimed people in the French resistance movement”, said the lawyer, “but only 1% of France ’s people joined the resistance movement.  Among the other 99% were many who collaborated with the occupation.  The politicians and church-leaders and educators whom we esteem today; many of those who assisted Barbie were among the 99% who didn’t resist.  If the government of France tries Barbie, why doesn’t it try countless French citizens who supported him?”  Evil, however monstrous a power, always wears a human face.  “Furthermore”, continued Barbie’s lawyer, “as bad as German treatment of French people was, French treatment of Algerians has been as bad if not worse.  If you proceed to convict my client, I will name (and ruin) prominent French people who secretly permitted or authorized shocking atrocities with respect to the Algerians.”  All of a sudden many highly placed people in France decided that Barbie’s trial should be concluded as quickly and quietly as possible.

In the 1920s and 30s journalists from Britain and the United States went to Russia .  They saw the Stalinist purges first-hand.  They witnessed Stalin’s systematic starvation of the Ukrainians.  They then wrote newspaper and magazine articles telling the world that Stalin was a good man.  To be sure, he was a bit rough around the edges, but an effective leader nonetheless; what he aimed at was good.  Why, Stalin had even been a theology student at one time.  And so the British and American intelligentsia willfully blinded themselves to what was happening and wrote well of him.  Why are intellectuals (so-called) so very stupid?  Because they cannot believe that evil is evil when they see the smiling human face.  Naively, intellectuals assume that the smiling human face can’t be evil; they don’t realize that a human face is the principal face evil wears.

 

IV: —  Then what is to be done in the wake of this?  How are Christians to act?  We move now to another of John’s visions, the vision of the little scroll.  The big scroll, we saw a minute ago, the big scroll only the slain lamb could unseal and unleash.  The little scroll contains the same message as the big scroll. John is told to eat it.  He eats it and finds that it tastes sweet as honey.  A short time later, however, he has a dreadful stomach-ache.  Christian people find the truth of God sweet to their palate; we rightly love the taste of the gospel and the truth by which the gospel exposes illusions and the integrity that the gospel lends us.  But Christians find too that as much as we savour the gospel, the gospel collides with the world and brings suffering upon us, as it did for our Lord before us.

Those journalists who kept telling the world that Stalin was a good fellow even as they witnessed his carnage; an American journalist with the New York Times who lied extremely well was awarded a Pulitzer prize for his deliberate falsehood.  There was one British journalist, however, who saw the truth, told the truth, and kept on telling the truth in defiance of his superiors: Malcolm Muggeridge.  And because of his dedication to the truth born of his own integrity, Muggeridge was fired.  Not only was he unemployed, he was unemployable.  Angry British officials saw to that.  And all he did was tell the truth?  The little scroll tastes sweet, as it should, since gospel-righteousness is sweet.  Yet as we eat it, which we must, it gives us stomach-ache.

V: —  Who, exactly who, is the occasion of the Christian’s stomach-ache?  The monster from the abyss, plus the great whore.  (I told you earlier in the sermon that John was never dainty.)  The monster from the abyss and the great whore collaborate, says John.  The great whore is affluence, the affluence that John saw in affluent Rome and the city’s empire.  Affluence seduces people away from single-minded devotion to Jesus Christ, says John.  It did then and it does now.  Concerning this whore John writes, “The merchants of the earth have grown rich with the wealth of her wantonness.”

Affluence fosters an addiction to greater affluence.  As a nation’s energies are given over to making its people affluent two things happen.  In the first place, ever-increasing affluence becomes the preoccupation of the people.  They will give up anything for greater affluence.  They become shallow, shrivelled in spirit, cruel, coarse and insensitive.  In the second place, a few of the nation’s people become astoundingly rich.  As colossal sums of money become concentrated in only a few hands, those few hands become tyrannical.  For this reason John tells us that the great whore (affluence) rides around on the back of the monster from the abyss (tyranny).  Doesn’t it make you nervous that 80% of the stock traded on the Toronto Stock Exchange is owned by only twenty families?

John insists, however, that we not point the finger.  No one has the right to say to a high-profile family, “You are extraordinarily corrupt.”  In an affluent society everyone is beguiled by mammon, says John, everyone is spiritually corrupted and impoverished.  We can resist this only as we turn our gaze from the seductions of the great whore and look upon Christ alone.

 

VI: —  “Is it all bleak?”, someone asks, “doesn’t John recognize a genuine human good in life somewhere?”  Yes he does.  In fact, John is as quick to acknowledge genuine human achievement as any humanist is.  When John speaks of the New Jerusalem (which is the kingdom of God or the creation of God healed) he tells us that the kings of the earth are going to bring their glory into it.  Not God’s glory (they have no jurisdiction over that), but their glory; the profoundest human accomplishments are going to have a glorious place in the New Jerusalem.  John knows that human cultural achievements are glorious indeed.  He knows that the very best of human creativity will be honoured in the kingdom of God .  Nothing of genuine worth in God’s sight will ever be lost.

John knows that however cruel tyrannical Rome might be, however shallow and decadent affluent Rome might be, there remains in it much that is humanly good.  And this good, of genuine worth in God’s sight, God will preserve.

Then what is the human glory that will find its place in the kingdom of God ?

— the philosophical wisdom of ancient Greece .

— the legal and administrative genius of ancient Rome .

— the architectural genius of mediaeval Europe .

— the painting of the Dutch masters.

— the dramas of the profoundest dramatists.

I often quote a line from Elie Wiesel, one of the premier writers of the past fifty years and a Nobel prizewinner.  Wiesel says, “A poet’s word is worth a thousand pictures.”  Then the poet’s word will be preserved as well.

What about music?  Myself, I am especially fond of the music of Mozart.  So was Karl Barth, the most prolific theologian of the twentieth century.  Barth was strictly an amateur when it came to music.  Yet he had his opinions, like the rest of us.  In his opinion Bach and Beethoven were excellent musicians. Bach, however, said Barth, tried too hard to make a point in his music.  Beethoven wrote about himself; his music was overtly autobiographical.  But Mozart; Mozart gave expression to sheer joy, sheer delight.  In a 1955 article Karl Barth wrote, “…our daily bread must also include playing.  I hear Mozart …at play. But play is something so lofty and demanding that it requires mastery.  And in Mozart I hear an art of playing as I hear it nowhere else….When I hear Mozart I am transported to the threshold of a world that in sunlight and storm, by day and by night, is a good and ordered world.”

Nothing of genuine human worth will ever be lost in the kingdom of God , the New Jerusalem.

 

VII: —  It’s time to return to our text.  “The Spirit and the Bride say ‘Come’.”  The Spirit is the Spirit of God, the power in which Jesus Christ speaks and acts.  The Bride is the city of God , the New Jerusalem, the kingdom of God , the entire creation healed.  The Spirit and the new creation that God established in the triumph of his Son over the myriad plagues of evil and sin; the Spirit and the new creation call to us, even as God himself renders it all believable and desirable.

The Spirit and the Bride say ‘Come’.  Let all who are thirsty take the water of life without price.  For from this city flows the water of life, and this life-giving water will

strengthen our fellowship,

magnify our redeemer,

arm us to resist the plagues of evil,

equip us to fend off the seductions of affluence,

and even move us to treasure that human accomplishment which God will preserve.

The Spirit and the Bride say ‘Come’.  Let all who are thirsty take the water of life without price.

 

There comes from the most violent book in the bible an invitation that couldn’t be warmer.

Victor Shepherd
March 2008          preached Sunday 9th March in St.Andrew’s United Church, Markham, Ontario